《娜娜》——牋NA NA牋中英对照版【完结】_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:7311 回复:28

[Novel] 《娜娜》——牋NA NA牋中英对照版【完结】

刷新数据 楼层直达
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
《娜娜》——牋NA NA牋中英对照版【完结】
[align=center][table=600,#8A2BE2,#8A2BE2,1][tr][td][align=left][font=宋体][size=3][b][color=#ffffff]。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。[/color][/b][/size][/font][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=450,#ffffff,#ffffff,1][tr][td]
[font=宋体][size=4][b][align=left][color=#ff6600]娜 娜[/color][/align][/b][/size][/font]
[font=宋体][size=2][align=left][color=#8A2BE2][attachment=11781556]
法国作家左拉(émile Zola)的代表作《娜娜》是他的鸿篇巨著《卢贡-马卡尔家族》中一部颇有文学价值和艺术价值的长篇小说。它的问世扩大并巩固了左拉在世界文学史上的地位。《娜娜》发表后在法国引起了轰动,小说出版的第一天,其销售量达五万五千多册,开创了法国出版界从未有的盛况。小说曾被改编为电视、电影在法国多次播映。

内容介绍
女主人公娜娜是《小酒店》中青年锌工古波和洗衣妇绮尔维丝的女儿,名叫安娜·古波,乳名娜娜,生于一八五二年,十五岁时浪迹街头,沦为下等妓女。十八岁时,被一家下等剧院游艺剧院的老板博尔德纳夫看中,被他推上舞台,主演下流歌剧《金发爱神》。可是她毫无艺术才能,嗓子像破锣,在舞台上连手脚都不知道怎么放,于是博尔德纳夫便让她裸体上场,以吸引上流社会的淫徒色鬼,从他回答编剧福什利的一段话就可看出他的动机:“难道一个女人要会演会唱才行?啊!我的小老弟,你也太迂拙了……娜娜有别的长处,这是真的!这个长处抵得上任何长处……你等着瞧吧,只要她一出场,全场观众就会垂涎三尺。”娜娜裸体上场演出,果然令观众心醉神迷,顿时轰动整个巴黎,第二天上流社会的色鬼便纷至沓来。她与这些绅士们厮混的同时,仍然不停地出去卖淫,老妇人拉特里贡经常来给她拉皮条。她开始与达盖内相好,这个在女人身上花掉三十万法郎的公子哥儿,在做股票交易中破了产,连买花送给娜娜的钱都没有。不久,她就把目光转向银行家斯泰内,她得到他的供养,住到他为她买下的一座郊外别墅“藏娇楼”里。她在那里同时接待贵族小少爷乔治·于贡与王室侍从缪法伯爵。斯泰内破产后,她又转向缪法伯爵,与此同时,她迷恋上了丑角演员丰唐,不久,与丰唐结婚,过上正常的家庭生活,并把缪法伯爵逐出家门。可是好景不长,丰唐是个阿巴贡式的人物,生活中分文不拿出来,还把开始放在一起的七千法郎收回,并且经常虐待、殴打娜娜,不久,丰唐又与意大利歌剧院的一个女演员相好,成了她的情郎,娜娜反被赶出家门,她不得不再次沦为娼妓。后来,通过别人的撮合,娜娜与缪法恢复了关系,她的一切花费均由缪法提供,俨然是个皇后,过着穷奢极侈的生活,但是她只在规定的时间内接待缪法,享有充分的自由,于是淫徒色鬼又云集门庭。她挥金如土,一掷千金,她接待的男人,一旦钱财耗尽,便被她拒之门外。一天,娜娜倏然失踪,出走的原因是与剧院经理博尔德纳夫发生了口角。有人说她去了开罗。过了几个月,又有人说她迷住了当地总督,住在深宫里;也有人说她与一个黑人鬼混,搞得钱财殆尽;还有人说她到了俄国,成了王子的情妇。一天,她突然从国外回来,下火车后,径直去姑妈家里看望儿子,从儿子那里染上天花,不久病死在一家旅馆里。
[/color][/align][/size][/font]  

[/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=600,#8A2BE2,#8A2BE2,1][tr][td][align=right][font=宋体][size=3][b][color=#ffffff]。|。|。NA NA。|。|。[/color][/b][/size][/font][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-25 23:03重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 3 条评分 派派币 +35

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
Re:《娜 娜》——  NA NA  中英对照版【连载ing】
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 1


At nine o'clock in the evening the body of the house at the Theatres des Varietes was still all but empty. A few individuals, it is true, were sitting quietly waiting in the balcony and stalls, but these were lost, as it were, among the ranges of seats whose coverings of cardinal velvet loomed in the subdued light of the dimly burning luster. A shadow enveloped the great red splash of the curtain, and not a sound came from the stage, the unlit footlights, the scattered desks of the orchestra. It was only high overhead in the third gallery, round the domed ceiling where nude females and children flew in heavens which had turned green in the gaslight, that calls and laughter were audible above a continuous hubbub of voices, and heads in women's and workmen's caps were ranged, row above row, under the wide-vaulted bays with their gilt-surrounding adornments. Every few seconds an attendant would make her appearance, bustling along with tickets in her hand and piloting in front of her a gentleman and a lady, who took their seats, he in his evening dress, she sitting slim and undulant beside him while her eyes wandered slowly round the house.

Two young men appeared in the stalls; they kept standing and looked about them.

"Didn't I say so, Hector?" cried the elder of the two, a tall fellow with little black mustaches. "We're too early! You might quite well have allowed me to finish my cigar."

An attendant was passing.

"Oh, Monsieur Fauchery," she said familiarly, "it won't begin for half an hour yet!"

"Then why do they advertise for nine o'clock?" muttered Hector, whose long thin face assumed an expression of vexation. "Only this morning Clarisse, who's in the piece, swore that they'd begin at nine o'clock punctually."

For a moment they remained silent and, looking upward, scanned the shadowy boxes. But the green paper with which these were hung rendered them more shadowy still. Down below, under the dress circle, the lower boxes were buried in utter night. In those on the second tier there was only one stout lady, who was stranded, as it were, on the velvet-covered balustrade in front of her. On the right hand and on the left, between lofty pilasters, the stage boxes, bedraped with long-fringed scalloped hangings, remained untenanted. The house with its white and gold, relieved by soft green tones, lay only half disclosed to view, as though full of a fine dust shed from the little jets of flame in the great glass luster.

"Did you get your stage box for Lucy?" asked Hector.

"Yes," replied his companion, "but I had some trouble to get it. Oh, there's no danger of Lucy coming too early!"

He stifled a slight yawn; then after a pause:

"You're in luck's way, you are, since you haven't been at a first night before. The Blonde Venus will be the event of the year. People have been talking about it for six months. Oh, such music, my dear boy! Such a sly dog, Bordenave! He knows his business and has kept this for the exhibition season." Hector was religiously attentive. He asked a question.

"And Nana, the new star who's going to play Venus, d'you know her?"

"There you are; you're beginning again!" cried Fauchery, casting up his arms. "Ever since this morning people have been dreeing me with Nana. I've met more than twenty people, and it's Nana here and Nana there! What do I know? Am I acquainted with all the light ladies in Paris? Nana is an invention of Bordenave's! It must be a fine one!"

He calmed himself, but the emptiness of the house, the dim light of the luster, the churchlike sense of self-absorption which the place inspired, full as it was of whispering voices and the sound of doors banging--all these got on his nerves.

"No, by Jove," he said all of a sudden, "one's hair turns gray here. I--I'm going out. Perhaps we shall find Bordenave downstairs. He'll give us information about things."

Downstairs in the great marble-paved entrance hall, where the box office was, the public were beginning to show themselves. Through the three open gates might have been observed, passing in, the ardent life of the boulevards, which were all astir and aflare under the fine April night. The sound of carriage wheels kept stopping suddenly; carriage doors were noisily shut again, and people began entering in small groups, taking their stand before the ticket bureau and climbing the double flight of stairs at the end of the hall, up which the women loitered with swaying hips. Under the crude gaslight, round the pale, naked walls of the entrance hall, which with its scanty First Empire decorations suggested the peristyle of a toy temple, there was a flaring display of lofty yellow posters bearing the name of "Nana" in great black letters. Gentlemen, who seemed to be glued to the entry, were reading them; others, standing about, were engaged in talk, barring the doors of the house in so doing, while hard by the box office a thickset man with an extensive, close-shaven visage was giving rough answers to such as pressed to engage seats.

"There's Bordenave," said Fauchery as he came down the stairs. But the manager had already seen him.

"Ah, ah! You're a nice fellow!" he shouted at him from a distance. "That's the way you give me a notice, is it? Why, I opened my Figaro this morning--never a word!"

"Wait a bit," replied Fauchery. "I certainly must make the acquaintance of your Nana before talking about her. Besides, I've made no promises."

Then to put an end to the discussion, he introduced his cousin, M. Hector de la Faloise, a young man who had come to finish his education in Paris. The manager took the young man's measure at a glance. But Hector returned his scrutiny with deep interest. This, then, was that Bordenave, that showman of the sex who treated women like a convict overseer, that clever fellow who was always at full steam over some advertising dodge, that shouting, spitting, thigh-slapping fellow, that cynic with the soul of a policeman! Hector was under the impression that he ought to discover some amiable observation for the occasion.

"Your theater--" he began in dulcet tones.

Bordenave interrupted him with a savage phrase, as becomes a man who dotes on frank situations.

"Call it my brothel!"

At this Fauchery laughed approvingly, while La Faloise stopped with his pretty speech strangled in his throat, feeling very much shocked and striving to appear as though he enjoyed the phrase. The manager had dashed off to shake hands with a dramatic critic whose column had considerable influence. When he returned La Faloise was recovering. He was afraid of being treated as a provincial if he showed himself too much nonplused.

"I have been told," he began again, longing positively to find something to say, "that Nana has a delicious voice."

"Nana?" cried the manager, shrugging his shoulders. "The voice of a squirt!"

The young man made haste to add:

"Besides being a first-rate comedian!"

"She? Why she's a lump! She has no notion what to do with her hands and feet."

La Faloise blushed a little. He had lost his bearings. He stammered:

"I wouldn't have missed this first representation tonight for the world. I was aware that your theater--"

"Call it my brothel," Bordenave again interpolated with the frigid obstinacy of a man convinced.

Meanwhile Fauchery, with extreme calmness, was looking at the women as they came in. He went to his cousin's rescue when he saw him all at sea and doubtful whether to laugh or to be angry.

"Do be pleasant to Bordenave--call his theater what he wishes you to, since it amuses him. And you, my dear fellow, don't keep us waiting about for nothing. If your Nana neither sings nor acts you'll find you've made a blunder, that's all. It's what I'm afraid of, if the truth be told."

"A blunder! A blunder!" shouted the manager, and his face grew purple. "Must a woman know how to act and sing? Oh, my chicken, you're too STOOPID. Nana has other good points, by heaven!--Something which is as good as all the other things put together. I've smelled it out; it's deuced pronounced with her, or I've got the scent of an idiot. You'll see, you'll see! She's only got to come on, and all the house will be gaping at her."

He had held up his big hands which were trembling under the influence of his eager enthusiasm, and now, having relieved his feelings, he lowered his voice and grumbled to himself:

"Yes, she'll go far! Oh yes, s'elp me, she'll go far! A skin--oh, what a skin she's got!"

Then as Fauchery began questioning him he consented to enter into a detailed explanation, couched in phraseology so crude that Hector de la Faloise felt slightly disgusted. He had been thick with Nana, and he was anxious to start her on the stage. Well, just about that time he was in search of a Venus. He--he never let a woman encumber him for any length of time; he preferred to let the public enjoy the benefit of her forthwith. But there was a deuce of a row going on in his shop, which had been turned topsy-turvy by that big damsel's advent. Rose Mignon, his star, a comic actress of much subtlety and an adorable singer, was daily threatening to leave him in the lurch, for she was furious and guessed the presence of a rival. And as for the bill, good God! What a noise there had been about it all! It had ended by his deciding to print the names of the two actresses in the same-sized type. But it wouldn't do to bother him. Whenever any of his little women, as he called them--Simonne or Clarisse, for instance--wouldn't go the way he wanted her to he just up with his foot and caught her one in the rear. Otherwise life was impossible. Oh yes, he sold 'em; HE knew what they fetched, the wenches!

"Tut!" he cried, breaking off short. "Mignon and Steiner. Always together. You know, Steiner's getting sick of Rose; that's why the husband dogs his steps now for fear of his slipping away."

On the pavement outside, the row of gas jets flaring on the cornice of the theater cast a patch of brilliant light. Two small trees, violently green, stood sharply out against it, and a column gleamed in such vivid illumination that one could read the notices thereon at a distance, as though in broad daylight, while the dense night of the boulevard beyond was dotted with lights above the vague outline of an ever-moving crowd. Many men did not enter the theater at once but stayed outside to talk while finishing their cigars under the rays of the line of gas jets, which shed a sallow pallor on their faces and silhouetted their short black shadows on the asphalt. Mignon, a very tall, very broad fellow, with the square-shaped head of a strong man at a fair, was forcing a passage through the midst of the groups and dragging on his arm the banker Steiner, an exceedingly small man with a corporation already in evidence and a round face framed in a setting of beard which was already growing gray.

"Well," said Bordenave to the banker, "you met her yesterday in my office."

"Ah! It was she, was it?" ejaculated Steiner. "I suspected as much. Only I was coming out as she was going in, and I scarcely caught a glimpse of her."

Mignon was listening with half-closed eyelids and nervously twisting a great diamond ring round his finger. He had quite understood that Nana was in question. Then as Bordenave was drawing a portrait of his new star, which lit a flame in the eyes of the banker, he ended by joining in the conversation.

"Oh, let her alone, my dear fellow; she's a low lot! The public will show her the door in quick time. Steiner, my laddie, you know that my wife is waiting for you in her box."

He wanted to take possession of him again. But Steiner would not quit Bordenave. In front of them a stream of people was crowding and crushing against the ticket office, and there was a din of voices, in the midst of which the name of Nana sounded with all the melodious vivacity of its two syllables. The men who stood planted in front of the notices kept spelling it out loudly; others, in an interrogative tone, uttered it as they passed; while the women, at once restless and smiling, repeated it softly with an air of surprise. Nobody knew Nana. Whence had Nana fallen? And stories and jokes, whispered from ear to ear, went the round of the crowd. The name was a caress in itself; it was a pet name, the very familiarity of which suited every lip. Merely through enunciating it thus, the throng worked itself into a state of gaiety and became highly good natured. A fever of curiosity urged it forward, that kind of Parisian curiosity which is as violent as an access of positive unreason. Everybody wanted to see Nana. A lady had the flounce of her dress torn off; a man lost his hat.

"Oh, you're asking me too many questions about it!" cried Bordenave, whom a score of men were besieging with their queries. "You're going to see her, and I'm off; they want me."

He disappeared, enchanted at having fired his public. Mignon shrugged his shoulders, reminding Steiner that Rose was awaiting him in order to show him the costume she was about to wear in the first act.

"By Jove! There's Lucy out there, getting down from her carriage," said La Faloise to Fauchery.

It was, in fact, Lucy Stewart, a plain little woman, some forty years old, with a disproportionately long neck, a thin, drawn face, a heavy mouth, but withal of such brightness, such graciousness of manner, that she was really very charming. She was bringing with her Caroline Hequet and her mother--Caroline a woman of a cold type of beauty, the mother a person of a most worthy demeanor, who looked as if she were stuffed with straw.

"You're coming with us? I've kept a place for you," she said to Fauchery."Oh, decidedly not! To see nothing!" he made answer. "I've a stall; I prefer being in the stalls."

Lucy grew nettled. Did he not dare show himself in her company? Then, suddenly restraining herself and skipping to another topic:

"Why haven't you told me that you knew Nana?"

"Nana! I've never set eyes on her."

"Honor bright? I've been told that you've been to bed with her."

But Mignon, coming in front of them, his finger to his lips, made them a sign to be silent. And when Lucy questioned him he pointed out a young man who was passing and murmured:

"Nana's fancy man."

Everybody looked at him. He was a pretty fellow. Fauchery recognized him; it was Daguenet, a young man who had run through three hundred thousand francs in the pursuit of women and who now was dabbling in stocks, in order from time to time to treat them to bouquets and dinners. Lucy made the discovery that he had fine eyes.

"Ah, there's Blanche!" she cried. "It's she who told me that you had been to bed with Nana."

Blanche de Sivry, a great fair girl, whose good-looking face showed signs of growing fat, made her appearance in the company of a spare, sedulously well-groomed and extremely distinguished man.

"The Count Xavier de Vandeuvres," Fauchery whispered in his companion's ear.

The count and the journalist shook hands, while Blanche and Lucy entered into a brisk, mutual explanation. One of them in blue, the other in rose-pink, they stood blocking the way with their deeply flounced skirts, and Nana's name kept repeating itself so shrilly in their conversation that people began to listen to them. The Count de Vandeuvres carried Blanche off. But by this time Nana's name was echoing more loudly than ever round the four walls of the entrance hall amid yearnings sharpened by delay. Why didn't the play begin? The men pulled out their watches; late-comers sprang from their conveyances before these had fairly drawn up; the groups left the sidewalk, where the passers-by were crossing the now-vacant space of gaslit pavement, craning their necks, as they did so, in order to get a peep into the theater. A street boy came up whistling and planted himself before a notice at the door, then cried out, "Woa, Nana!" in the voice of a tipsy man and hied on his way with a rolling gait and a shuffling of his old boots. A laugh had arisen at this. Gentlemen of unimpeachable appearance repeated: "Nana, woa, Nana!" People were crushing; a dispute arose at the ticket office, and there was a growing clamor caused by the hum of voices calling on Nana, demanding Nana in one of those accesses of silly facetiousness and sheer animalism which pass over mobs.

But above all the din the bell that precedes the rise of the curtain became audible. "They've rung; they've rung!" The rumor reached the boulevard, and thereupon followed a stampede, everyone wanting to pass in, while the servants of the theater increased their forces. Mignon, with an anxious air, at last got hold of Steiner again, the latter not having been to see Rose's costume. At the very first tinkle of the bell La Faloise had cloven a way through the crowd, pulling Fauchery with him, so as not to miss the opening scene. But all this eagerness on the part of the public irritated Lucy Stewart. What brutes were these people to be pushing women like that! She stayed in the rear of them all with Caroline Hequet and her mother. The entrance hall was now empty, while beyond it was still heard the long-drawn rumble of the boulevard.

"As though they were always funny, those pieces of theirs!" Lucy kept repeating as she climbed the stair.

In the house Fauchery and La Faloise, in front of their stalls, were gazing about them anew. By this time the house was resplendent. High jets of gas illumined the great glass chandelier with a rustling of yellow and rosy flames, which rained down a stream of brilliant light from dome to floor. The cardinal velvets of the seats were shot with hues of lake, while all the gilding shonc again, the soft green decorations chastening its effect beneath the too-decided paintings of the ceiling. The footlights were turned up and with a vivid flood of brilliance lit up the curtain, the heavy purple drapery of which had all the richness befitting a palace in a fairy tale and contrasted with the meanness of the proscenium, where cracks showed the plaster under the gilding. The place was already warm. At their music stands the orchestra were tuning their instruments amid a delicate trilling of flutes, a stifled tooting of horns, a singing of violin notes, which floated forth amid the increasing uproar of voices. All the spectators were talking, jostling, settling themselves in a general assault upon seats; and the hustling rush in the side passages was now so violent that every door into the house was laboriously admitting the inexhaustible flood of people. There were signals, rustlings of fabrics, a continual march past of skirts and head dresses, accentuated by the black hue of a dress coat or a surtout. Notwithstanding this, the rows of seats were little by little getting filled up, while here and there a light toilet stood out from its surroundings, a head with a delicate profile bent forward under its chignon, where flashed the lightning of a jewel. In one of the boxes the tip of a bare shoulder glimmered like snowy silk. Other ladies, sitting at ease, languidly fanned themselves, following with their gaze the pushing movements of the crowd, while young gentlemen, standing up in the stalls, their waistcoats cut very low, gardenias in their buttonholes, pointed their opera glasses with gloved finger tips.

It was now that the two cousins began searching for the faces of those they knew. Mignon and Steiner were together in a lower box, sitting side by side with their arms leaning for support on the velvet balustrade. Blanche de Sivry seemed to be in sole possession of a stage box on the level of the stalls. But La Faloise examined Daguenet before anyone else, he being in occupation of a stall two rows in front of his own. Close to him, a very young man, seventeen years old at the outside, some truant from college, it may be, was straining wide a pair of fine eyes such as a cherub might have owned. Fauchery smiled when he looked at him.

"Who is that lady in the balcony?" La Faloise asked suddenly. "The lady with a young girl in blue beside her."

He pointed out a large woman who was excessively tight-laced, a woman who had been a blonde and had now become white and yellow of tint, her broad face, reddened with paint, looking puffy under a rain of little childish curls.

"It's Gaga," was Fauchery's simple reply, and as this name seemed to astound his cousin, he added:

"You don't know Gaga? She was the delight of the early years of Louis Philippe. Nowadays she drags her daughter about with her wherever she goes."

La Faloise never once glanced at the young girl. The sight of Gaga moved him; his eyes did not leave her again. He still found her very good looking but he dared not say so.

Meanwhile the conductor lifted his violin bow and the orchestra attacked the overture. People still kept coming in; the stir and noise were on the increase. Among that public, peculiar to first nights and never subject to change, there were little subsections composed of intimate friends, who smilingly forgathered again. Old first-nighters, hat on head, seemed familiar and quite at ease and kept exchanging salutations. All Paris was there, the Paris of literature, of finance and of pleasure. There were many journalists, several authors, a number of stock-exchange people and more courtesans than honest women. It was a singularly mixed world, composed, as it was, of all the talents and tarnished by all the vices, a world where the same fatigue and the same fever played over every face. Fauchery, whom his cousin was questioning, showed him the boxes devoted to the newspapers and to the clubs and then named the dramatic critics--a lean, dried-up individual with thin, spiteful lips and, chief of all, a big fellow with a good-natured expression, lolling on the shoulder of his neighbor, a young miss over whom he brooded with tender and paternal eyes.

But he interrupted himself on seeing La Faloise in the act of bowing to some persons who occupied the box opposite. He appeared surprised.

"What?" he queried. "You know the Count Muffat de Beuville?"

"Oh, for a long time back," replied Hector. "The Muffats had a property near us. I often go to their house. The count's with his wife and his father-in-law, the Marquis de Chouard."

And with some vanity--for he was happy in his cousin's astonishment--he entered into particulars. The marquis was a councilor of state; the count had recently been appointed chamberlain to the empress. Fauchery, who had caught up his opera glass, looked at the countess, a plump brunette with a white skin and fine dark eyes.

"You shall present me to them between the acts," he ended by saying. "I have already met the count, but I should like to go to them on their Tuesdays."

Energetic cries of "Hush" came from the upper galleries. The overture had begun, but people were still coming in. Late arrivals were obliging whole rows of spectators to rise; the doors of boxes were banging; loud voices were heard disputing in the passages. And there was no cessation of the sound of many conversations, a sound similar to the loud twittering of talkative sparrows at close of day. All was in confusion; the house was a medley of heads and arms which moved to and fro, their owners seating themselves or trying to make themselves comfortable or, on the other hand, excitedly endeavoring to remain standing so as to take a final look round. 

The cry of "Sit down, sit down!" came fiercely from the obscure depths of the pit. A shiver of expectation traversed the house: at last people were going to make the acquaintance of this famous Nana with whom Paris had been occupying itself for a whole week!

Little by little, however, the buzz of talk dwindled softly down among occasional fresh outbursts of rough speech. And amid this swooning murmur, these perishing sighs of sound, the orchestra struck up the small, lively notes of a waltz with a vagabond rhythm bubbling with roguish laughter. The public were titillated; they were already on the grin. But the gang of clappers in the foremost rows of the pit applauded furiously. The curtain rose.

"By George!" exclaimed La Faloise, still talking away. "There's a man with Lucy."

He was looking at the stage box on the second tier to his right, the front of which Caroline and Lucy were occupying. At the back of this box were observable the worthy countenance of Caroline's mother and the side face of a tall young man with a noble head of light hair and an irreproachable getup.

"Do look!" La Faloise again insisted. "There's a man there."

Fauchery decided to level his opera glass at the stage box. But he turned round again directly.

"Oh, it's Labordette," he muttered in a careless voice, as though that gentle man's presence ought to strike all the world as though both natural and immaterial.

Behind the cousins people shouted "Silence!" They had to cease talking. A motionless fit now seized the house, and great stretches of heads, all erect and attentive, sloped away from stalls to topmost gallery. The first act of the Blonde Venus took place in Olympus, a pasteboard Olympus, with clouds in the wings and the throne of Jupiter on the right of the stage. First of all Iris and Ganymede, aided by a troupe of celestial attendants, sang a chorus while they arranged the seats of the gods for the council. Once again the prearranged applause of the clappers alone burst forth; the public, a little out of their depth, sat waiting. Nevertheless, La Faloise had clapped Clarisse Besnus, one of Bordenave's little women, who played Iris in a soft blue dress with a great scarf of the seven colors of the rainbow looped round her waist.

"You know, she draws up her chemise to put that on," he said to Fauchery, loud enough to be heard by those around him. "We tried the trick this morning. It was all up under her arms and round the small of her back."

But a slight rustling movement ran through the house; Rose Mignon had just come on the stage as Diana. Now though she had neither the face nor the figure for the part, being thin and dark and of the adorable type of ugliness peculiar to a Parisian street child, she nonetheless appeared charming and as though she were a satire on the personage she represented. Her song at her entrance on the stage was full of lines quaint enough to make you cry with laughter and of complaints about Mars, who was getting ready to desert her for the companionship of Venus. She sang it with a chaste reserve so full of sprightly suggestiveness that the public warmed amain. The husband and Steiner, sitting side by side, were laughing complaisantly, and the whole house broke out in a roar when Prulliere, that great favorite, appeared as a general, a masquerade Mars, decked with an enormous plume and dragging along a sword, the hilt of which reached to his shoulder. As for him, he had had enough of Diana; she had been a great deal too coy with him, he averred. Thereupon Diana promised to keep a sharp eye on him and to be revenged. The duet ended with a comic yodel which Prulliere delivered very amusingly with the yell of an angry tomcat. He had about him all the entertaining fatuity of a young leading gentleman whose love affairs prosper, and he rolled around the most swaggering glances, which excited shrill feminine laughter in the boxes.

Then the public cooled again, for the ensuing scenes were found tiresome. Old Bosc, an imbecile Jupiter with head crushed beneath the weight of an immense crown, only just succeeded in raising a smile among his audience when he had a domestic altercation with Juno on the subject of the cook's accounts. The march past of the gods, Neptune, Pluto, Minerva and the rest, was well-nigh spoiling everything. People grew impatient; there was a restless, slowly growing murmur; the audience ceased to take an interest in the performance and looked round at the house. Lucy began laughing with Labordette; the Count de Vandeuvres was craning his neck in conversation behind Blanche's sturdy shoulders, while Fauchery, out of the corners of his eyes, took stock of the Muffats, of whom the count appeared very serious, as though he had not understood the allusions, and the countess smiled vaguely, her eyes lost in reverie. But on a sudden, in this uncomfortable state of things, the applause of the clapping contingent rattled out with the regularity of platoon firing. People turned toward the stage. Was it Nana at last? This Nana made one wait with a vengeance.

It was a deputation of mortals whom Ganymede and Iris had introduced, respectable middle-class persons, deceived husbands, all of them, and they came before the master of the gods to proffer a complaint against Venus, who was assuredly inflaming their good ladies with an excess of ardor. The chorus, in quaint, dolorous tones, broken by silences full of pantomimic admissions, caused great amusement. A neat phrase went the round of the house: "The cuckolds' chorus, the cuckolds' chorus," and it "caught on," for there was an encore.The singers' heads were droll; their faces were discovered to be in keeping with the phrase, especially that of a fat man which was as round as the moon. Meanwhile Vulcan arrived in a towering rage, demanding back his wife who had slipped away three days ago. The chorus resumed their plaint, calling on Vulcan, the god of the cuckolds. Vulcan's part was played by Fontan, a comic actor of talent, at once vulgar and original, and he had a role of the wildest whimsicality and was got up as a village blacksmith, fiery red wig, bare arms tattooed with arrow-pierced hearts and all the rest of it. A woman's voice cried in a very high key, "Oh, isn't he ugly?" and all the ladies laughed and applauded.

Then followed a scene which seemed interminable. Jupiter in the course of it seemed never to be going to finish assembling the Council of Gods in order to submit thereto the deceived husband's requests. And still no Nana! Was the management keeping Nana for the fall of the curtain then? So long a period of expectancy had ended by annoying the public. Their murmurings began again.

"It's going badly," said Mignon radiantly to Steiner. "She'll get a pretty reception; you'll
see!"

At that very moment the clouds at the back of the stage were cloven apart and Venus appeared. Exceedingly tall, exceedingly strong, for her eighteen years, Nana, in her goddess's white tunic and with her light hair simply flowing unfastened over her shoulders, came down to the footlights with a quiet certainty of movement and a laugh of greeting for the public and struck up her grand ditty:

"When Venus roams at eventide."

From the second verse onward people looked at each other all over the house. Was this some jest, some wager on Bordenave's part? Never had a more tuneless voice been heard or one managed with less art. Her manager judged of her excellently; she certainly sang like a squirt. Nay, more, she didn't even know how to deport herself on the stage: she thrust her arms in front of her while she swayed her whole body to and fro in a manner which struck the audience as unbecoming and disagreeable. Cries of "Oh, oh!" were already rising in the pit and the cheap places. There was a sound of whistling, too, when a voice in the stalls, suggestive of a molting cockerel, cried out with great conviction:

"That's very smart!"

All the house looked round. It was the cherub, the truant from the boardingschool, who sat with his fine eyes very wide open and his fair face glowing very hotly at sight of Nana. When he saw everybody turning toward him be grew extremely red at the thought of having thus unconsciously spoken aloud. Daguenet, his neighbor, smilingly examined him; the public laughed, as though disarmed and no longer anxious to hiss; while the young gentlemen in white gloves, fascinated in their turn by Nana's gracious contours, lolled back in their seats and applauded.

"That's it! Well done! Bravo!"

Nana, in the meantime, seeing the house laughing, began to laugh herself. The gaiety of all redoubled itself. She was an amusing creature, all the same, was that fine girl! Her laughter made a love of a little dimple appear in her chin. She stood there waiting, not bored in the least, familiar with her audience, falling into step with them at once, as though she herself were admitting with a wink that she had not two farthings' worth of talent but that it did not matter at all, that, in fact, she had other good points. And then after having made a sign to the conductor which plainly signified, "Go ahead, old boy!" she began her second verse:

"'Tis Venus who at midnight passes--"

Still the same acidulated voice, only that now it tickled the public in the right quarter so deftly that momentarily it caused them to give a little shiver of pleasure. Nana still smiled her smile: it lit up her little red mouth and shone in her great eyes, which were of the clearest blue. When she came to certain rather lively verses a delicate sense of enjoyment made her tilt her nose, the rosy nostrils of which lifted and fell, while a bright flush suffused her cheeks. She still swung herself up and down, for she only knew how to do that. And the trick was no longer voted ugly; on the contrary, the men raised their opera glasses. When she came to the end of a verse her voice completely failed her, and she was well aware that she never would get through with it. Thereupon, rather than fret herself, she kicked up her leg, which forthwith was roundly outlined under her diaphanous tunic, bent sharply backward, so that her bosom was thrown upward and forward, and stretched her arms out. Applause burst forth on all sides. In the twinkling of an eye she had turned on her heel and was going up the stage, presenting the nape of her neck to the spectators' gaze, a neck where the red-gold hair showed like some animal's fell. Then the plaudits became frantic.

The close of the act was not so exciting. Vulcan wanted to slap Venus. The gods held a consultation and decided to go and hold an inquiry on earth before granting the deceived husband satisfaction. It was then that Diana surprised a tender conversation between Venus and Mars and vowed that she would not take her eyes off them during the whole of the voyage. There was also a scene where Love, played by a little twelve-year-old chit, answered every question put to her with "Yes, Mamma! No, Mamma!" in a winy-piny tone, her fingers in her nose. At last Jupiter, with the severity of a master who is growing cross, shut Love up in a dark closet, bidding her conjugate the verb "I love" twenty times. The finale was more appreciated: it was a chorus which both troupe and orchestra performed with great brilliancy. But the curtain once down, the clappers tried in vain to obtain a call, while the whole house was already up and making for the doors.

The crowd trampled and jostled, jammed, as it were, between the rows of seats, and in so doing exchanged expressions. One phrase only went round:

"It's idiotic." A critic was saying that it would be one's duty to do a pretty bit of slashing. The piece, however, mattered very little, for people were talking about Nana before everything else. Fauchery and La Faloise, being among the earliest to emerge, met Steiner and Mignon in the passage outside the stalls. In this gaslit gut of a place, which was as narrow and circumscribed as a gallery in a mine, one was well-nigh suffocated. They stopped a moment at the foot of the stairs on the right of the house, protected by the final curve of the balusters. The audience from the cheap places were coming down the steps with a continuous tramp of heavy boots; a stream of black dress coats was passing, while an attendant was making every possible effort to protect a chair, on which she had piled up coats and cloaks, from the onward pushing of the crowd.

"Surely I know her," cried Steiner, the moment he perceived Fauchery. "I'm certain I've seen her somewhere--at the casino, I imagine, and she got herself taken up there--she was so drunk."

"As for me," said the journalist, "I don't quite know where it was. I am like you; I certainly have come across her."

He lowered his voice and asked, laughing:

"At the Tricons', perhaps."

"Egad, it was in a dirty place," Mignon declared. He seemed exasperated."It's disgusting that the public give such a reception to the first trollop that comes by. There'll soon be no more decent women on the stage. Yes, I shall end by forbidding Rose to play."

Fauchery could not restrain a smile. Meanwhile the downward shuffle of the heavy shoes on the steps did not cease, and a little man in a workman's cap was heard crying in a drawling voice:

"Oh my, she ain't no wopper! There's some pickings there!"

In the passage two young men, delicately curled and formally resplendent in turndown collars and the rest, were disputing together. One of them was repeating the words, "Beastly, beastly!" without stating any reasons; the other was replying with the words, "Stunning, stunning!" as though he, too, disdained all argument.

La Faloise declared her to be quite the thing; only he ventured to opine that she would be better still if she were to cultivate her voice. Steiner, who was no longer listening, seemed to awake with a start. Whatever happens, one must wait, he thought. Perhaps everything will be spoiled in the following acts. The public had shown complaisance, but it was certainly not yet taken by storm. Mignon swore that the piece would never finish, and when Fauchery and La Faloise left them in order to go up to the foyer he took Steiner's arm and, leaning hard against his shoulder, whispered in his ear:

"You're going to see my wife's costume for the second act, old fellow. It IS just blackguardly."

Upstairs in the foyer three glass chandeliers burned with a brilliant light. The two cousins hesitated an instant before entering, for the widely opened glazed doors afforded a view right through the gallery--a view of a surging sea of heads, which two currents, as it were, kept in a continuous eddying movement. But they entered after all. Five or six groups of men, talking very loudly and gesticulating, were obstinately discussing the play amid these violent interruptions; others were filing round, their heels, as they turned, sounding sharply on the waxed floor. To right and left, between columns of variegated imitation marble, women were sitting on benches covered with red velvet and viewing the passing movement of the crowd with an air of fatigue as though the heat had rendered them languid. In the lofty mirrors behind them one saw the reflection of their chignons. At the end of the room, in front of the bar, a man with a huge corporation was drinking a glass of fruit syrup.

But Fauchery, in order to breathe more freely, had gone to the balcony. La Faloise, who was studying the photographs of actresses hung in frames alternating with the mirrors between the columns, ended by following him. They had extinguished the line of gas jets on the facade of the theater, and it was dark and very cool on the balcony, which seemed to them unoccupied. Solitary and enveloped in shadow, a young man was standing, leaning his arms on the stone balustrade, in the recess to the right. He was smoking a cigarette, of which the burning end shone redly. Fauchery recognized Daguenet. They shook hands warmly.

"What are you after there, my dear fellow?" asked the journalist. "You're hiding yourself in holes and crannies--you, a man who never leaves the stalls on a first night!"

"But I'm smoking, you see," replied Daguenet.

Then Fauchery, to put him out of countenance:

"Well, well! What's your opinion of the new actress? She's being roughly handled enough in the passages."

"Bah!" muttered Daguenet. "They're people whom she'll have had nothing to do with!"

That was the sum of his criticism of Nana's talent. La Faloise leaned forward and looked down at the boulevard. Over against them the windows of a hotel and of a club were brightly lit up, while on the pavement below a dark mass of customers occupied the tables of the Cafe de Madrid. Despite the lateness of the hour the crowd were still crushing and being crushed; people were advancing with shortened step; a throng was constantly emerging from the Passage Jouffroy; individuals stood waiting five or six minutes before they could cross the roadway, to such a distance did the string of carriages extend.

"What a moving mass! And what a noise!" La Faloise kept reiterating, for Paris still astonished him.

The bell rang for some time; the foyer emptied. There was a hurrying of people in the passages. The curtain was already up when whole bands of spectators re-entered the house amid the irritated expressions of those who were once more in their places. Everyone took his seat again with an animated look and renewed attention. La Faloise directed his first glance in Gaga's direction, but he was dumfounded at seeing by her side the tall fair man who but recently had been in Lucy's stage box.

"What IS that man's name?" he asked.

Fauchery failed to observe him.

"Ah yes, it's Labordette," he said at last with the same careless movement. The scenery of the second act came as a surprise. It represented a suburban Shrove Tuesday dance at the Boule Noire. Masqueraders were trolling a catch, the chorus of which was accompanied with a tapping of their heels. This 'Arryish departure, which nobody had in the least expected, caused so much amusement that the house encored the catch. And it was to this entertainment that the divine band, let astray by Iris, who falsely bragged that he knew the Earth well, were now come in order to proceed with their inquiry. They had put on disguises so as to preserve their incognito. Jupiter came on the stage as King Dagobert, with his breeches inside out and a huge tin crown on his head. Phoebus appeared as the Postillion of Lonjumeau and Minerva as a Norman nursemaid. Loud bursts of merriment greeted Mars, who wore an outrageous uniform, suggestive of an Alpine admiral. But the shouts of laughter became uproarious when Neptune came in view, clad in a blouse, a high, bulging workman's cap on his head, lovelocks glued to his temples. Shuffling along in slippers, he cried in a thick brogue.

"Well, I'm blessed! When ye're a masher it'll never do not to let 'em love yer!"

There were some shouts of "Oh! Oh!" while the ladies held their fans one degree higher. Lucy in her stage box laughed so obstreperously that Caroline Hequet silenced her with a tap of her fan.

From that moment forth the piece was saved--nay, more, promised a great success. This carnival of the gods, this dragging in the mud of their Olympus, this mock at a whole religion, a whole world of poetry, appeared in the light of a royal entertainment. The fever of irreverence gained the literary first-night world: legend was trampled underfoot; ancient images were shattered. Jupiter's make-up was capital. Mars was a success. Royalty became a farce and the army a thing of folly. When Jupiter, grown suddenly amorous of a little laundress, began to knock off a mad cancan, Simonne, who was playing the part of the laundress, launched a kick at the master of the immortals' nose and addressed him so drolly as "My big daddy!" that an immoderate fit of laughter shook the whole house. While they were dancing Phoebus treated Minerva to salad bowls of negus, and Neptune sat in state among seven or eight women who regaled him with cakes. Allusions were eagerly caught; indecent meanings were attached to them; harmless phrases were diverted from their proper significations in the light of exclamations issuing from the stalls. For a long time past the theatrical public had not wallowed in folly more irreverent. It rested them.

Nevertheless, the action of the piece advanced amid these fooleries. Vulcan, as an elegant young man clad, down to his gloves, entirely in yellow and with an eyeglass stuck in his eye, was forever running after Venus, who at last made her appearance as a fishwife, a kerchief on her head and her bosom, covered with big gold trinkets, 

in great evidence. Nana was so white and plump and looked so natural in a part demanding wide hips and a voluptuous mouth that she straightway won the whole house. On her account Rose Mignon was forgotten, though she was made up as a delicious baby, with a wicker-work burlet on her head and a short muslin frock and had just sighed forth Diana's plaints in a sweetly pretty voice. The other one, the big wench who slapped her thighs and clucked like a hen, shed round her an odor of life, a sovereign feminine charm, with which the public grew intoxicated. From the second act onward 

everything was permitted her. She might hold herself awkwardly; she might fail to sing some note in tune; she might forget her words--it mattered not: she had only to turn and laugh to raise shouts of applause. When she gave her famous kick from the hip the stalls were fired, and a glow of passion rose upward, upward, from gallery 

to gallery, till it reached the gods. It was a triumph, too, when she led the dance. She was at home in that: hand on hip, she enthroned Venus in the gutter by the pavement side. And the music seemed made for her plebeian voice--shrill, piping music, with reminiscences of Saint-Cloud Fair, wheezings of clarinets and playful trills on the part of the little flutes.

Two numbers were again encored. The opening waltz, that waltz with the naughty rhythmic beat, had returned and swept the gods with it. Juno, as a peasant woman, caught Jupiter and his little laundress cleverly and boxed his ears. Diana, surprising Venus in the act of making an assignation with Mars, made haste to indicate hour and place to Vulcan, who cried, "I've hit on a plan!" The rest of the act did not seem very clear. The inquiry ended in a final galop after which Jupiter, breathless, streaming with perspiration and minus his crown, declared that the little women of Earth were delicious and that the men were all to blame.

The curtain was falling, when certain voices, rising above the storm of bravos, cried uproariously:

"All! All!"

Thereupon the curtain rose again; the artistes reappeared hand in hand. In the middle of the line Nana and Rose Mignon stood side by side, bowing and curtsying. The audience applauded; the clappers shouted acclamations.Then little by little the house emptied.

"I must go and pay my respects to the Countess Muffat," said La Faloise. "Exactly so; you'll present me," replied Fauchery; "we'll go down afterward."

But it was not easy to get to the first-tier boxes. In the passage at the top of the stairs there was a crush. In order to get forward at all among the various groups you had to make yourself small and to slide along, using your elbows in so doing. Leaning under a copper lamp, where a jet of gas was burning, the bulky critic was sitting in judgment on the piece in presence of an attentive circle. People in passing mentioned his name to each other in muttered tones. He had laughed the whole act through--that was the rumor going the round of the passages--nevertheless, he was now very severe and spoke of taste and morals. Farther off the thin-lipped critic was brimming over with a benevolence which had an unpleasant aftertaste, as of milk turned sour.

Fauchery glanced along, scrutinizing the boxes through the round openings in each door. But the Count de Vandeuvres stopped him with a question, and when he was informed that the two cousins were going to pay their respects to the Muffats, he pointed out to them box seven, from which he had just emerged. Then bending down and whispering in the journalist's ear:

"Tell me, my dear fellow," he said, "this Nana--surely she's the girl we saw one evening at the corner of the Rue de Provence?"

"By Jove, you're right!" cried Fauchery. "I was saying that I had come across her!"

La Faloise presented his cousin to Count Muffat de Beuville, who appeared very frigid. But on hearing the name Fauchery the countess raised her head and with a certain reserve complimented the paragraphist on his articles in the Figaro. Leaning on the velvet-covered support in front of her, she turned half round with a pretty movement of the shoulders. They talked for a short time, and the Universal Exhibition was mentioned.

"It will be very fine," said the count, whose square-cut, regular-featured face retained a certain gravity.

"I visited the Champ de Mars today and returned thence truly astonished."

"They say that things won't be ready in time," La Faloise ventured to remark. "There's infinite confusion there--"

But the count interrupted him in his severe voice:

"Things will be ready. The emperor desires it."

Fauchery gaily recounted how one day, when he had gone down thither in search of a subject for an article, he had come near spending all his time in the aquarium, which was then in course of construction. The countess smiled. Now and again she glanced down at the body of the house, raising an arm which a white glove covered to the elbow and fanning herself with languid hand.The house dozed, almost deserted. Some gentlemen in the stalls had opened out newspapers, and ladies received visits quite comfortably, as though they were at their own homes. Only a well-bred whispering was audible under the great chandelier, the light of which was softened in the fine cloud of dust raised by the confused movements of the interval. At the different entrances men were crowding in order to talk to ladies who remained seated. They stood there motionless for a few seconds, craning forward somewhat and displaying the great white bosoms of their shirt fronts.

"We count on you next Tuesday," said the countess to La Faloise, and she invited Fauchery, who bowed.

Not a word was said of the play; Nana's name was not once mentioned. The count was so glacially dignified that he might have been supposed to be taking part at a sitting of the legislature. In order to explain their presence that evening he remarked simply that his father-in-law was fond of the theater. The door of the box must have remained open, for the Marquis de Chouard, who had gone out in order to leave his seat to the visitors, was back again. He was straightening up his tall, old figure. His face looked soft and white under a broad-brimmed hat, and with his restless eyes he followed the movements of the women who passed.

The moment the countess had given her invitation Fauchery took his leave, feeling that to talk about the play would not be quite the thing. La Faloise was the last to quit the box. He had just noticed the fair-haired Labordette, comfortably installed in the Count de Vandeuvres's stage box and chatting at very close quarters with Blanche de Sivry.

"Gad," he said after rejoining his cousin, "that Labordette knows all the girls then! He's with Blanche now."

"Doubtless he knows them all," replied Fauchery quietly. "What d'you want to be taken for, my friend?"

The passage was somewhat cleared of people, and Fauchery was just about to go downstairs when Lucy Stewart called him. She was quite at the other end of the corridor, at the door of her stage box. They were getting cooked in there, she said, and she took up the whole corridor in company with Caroline Hequet and her mother, all three nibbling burnt almonds. A box opener was chatting maternally with them. Lucy fell out with the journalist. He was a pretty fellow; to be sure! He went up to see other women and didn't even come and ask if they were thirsty! Then, changing the subject:

"You know, dear boy, I think Nana very nice."

She wanted him to stay in the stage box for the last act, but he made his escape, promising to catch them at the door afterward. Downstairs in front of the theater Fauchery and La Faloise lit cigarettes. A great gathering blocked the sidewalk, a stream of men who had come down from the theater steps and were inhaling the fresh night air in the boulevards, where the roar and battle had diminished.

Meanwhile Mignon had drawn Steiner away to the Cafe des Varietes. Seeing Nana's success, he had set to work to talk enthusiastically about her, all the while observing the banker out of the corners of his eyes. He knew him well; twice he had helped him to deceive Rose and then, the caprice being over, had brought him back to her, faithful and repentant. In the cafe the too numerous crowd of customers were squeezing themselves round the marble-topped tables. Several were standing up, drinking in a great hurry. The tall mirrors reflected this thronging world of heads to infinity and magnified the narrow room beyond measure with its three chandeliers, its moleskin-covered seats and its winding staircase draped with red. Steiner went and seated himself at a table in the first saloon, which opened full on the boulevard, its doors having been removed rather early for the time of year. As Fauchery and La Faloise were passing the banker stopped them.

"Come and take a bock with us, eh?" they said.

But he was too preoccupied by an idea; he wanted to have a bouquet thrown to Nana. At last he called a waiter belonging to the cafe, whom he familiarly addressed as Auguste. Mignon, who was listening, looked at him so sharply that he lost countenance and stammered out:

"Two bouquets, Auguste, and deliver them to the attendant. A bouquet for each of these ladies! Happy thought, eh?"

At the other end of the saloon, her shoulders resting against the frame of a mirror, a girl, some eighteen years of age at the outside, was leaning motionless in front of her empty glass as though she had been benumbed by long and fruitless waiting. Under the natural curls of her beautiful gray-gold hair a virginal face looked out at you with velvety eyes, which were at once soft and candid.

She wore a dress of faded green silk and a round hat which blows had dinted. The cool air of the night made her look very pale.

"Egad, there's Satin," murmured Fauchery when his eye lit upon her.

La Faloise questioned him. Oh dear, yes, she was a streetwalker--she didn't count. But she was such a scandalous sort that people amused themselves by making her talk. And the journalist, raising his voice:

"What are you doing there, Satin?"

"I'm bogging," replied Satin quietly without changing position.

The four men were charmed and fell a-laughing. Mignon assured them that there was no need to hurry; it would take twenty minutes to set up the scenery for the third act. But the two cousins, having drunk their beer, wanted to go up into the theater again; the cold was making itself felt. Then Mignon remained alone with Steiner, put his elbows on the table and spoke to him at close quarters.

"It's an understood thing, eh? We are to go to her house, and I'm to introduce you. You know the thing's quite between ourselves--my wife needn't know."

Once more in their places, Fauchery and La Faloise noticed a pretty, quietly dressed woman in the second tier of boxes. She was with a serious-looking gentleman, a chief clerk at the office of the Ministry of the Interior, whom La Faloise knew, having met him at the Muffats'. As to Fauchery, he was under the impression that her name was Madame Robert, a lady of honorable repute who had a lover, only one, and that always a person of respectability.

But they had to turn round, for Daguenet was smiling at them. Now that Nana had had a success he no longer hid himself: indeed, he had just been scoring triumphs in the passages. By his side was the young truant schoolboy, who had not quitted his seat, so stupefying was the state of admiration into which Nana had plunged him. That was it, he thought; that was the woman! And he blushed as he thought so and dragged his gloves on and off mechanically. Then since his neighbor had spoken of Nana, he ventured to question him.

"Will you pardon me for asking you, sir, but that lady who is acting--do you know her?"

"Yes, I do a little," murmured Daguenet with some surprise and hesitation.

"Then you know her address?"

The question, addressed as it was to him, came so abruptly that he felt inclined to respond with a box on the ear.

"No," he said in a dry tone of voice.

And with that he turned his back. The fair lad knew that he had just been guilty of some breach of good manners. He blushed more hotly than ever and looked scared.

The traditional three knocks were given, and among the returning throng, attendants, laden with pelisses and overcoats, bustled about at a great rate in order to put away people's things. The clappers applauded the scenery, which represented a grotto on Mount Etna, hollowed out in a silver mine and with sides glittering like new money. In the background Vulcan's forge glowed like a setting star. Diana, since the second act, had come to a good understanding with the god, who was to pretend that he was on a journey, so as to leave the way clear for Venus and Mars. Then scarcely was Diana alone than Venus made her appearance. A shiver of delight ran round the house. Nana was nude. With quiet audacity she appeared in her nakedness, certain of the sovereign power of her flesh. Some gauze enveloped her, but her rounded shoulders, her Amazonian bosom, her wide hips, which swayed to and fro voluptuously, her whole body, in fact, could be divined, nay discerned, in all its foamlike whiteness of tint beneath the slight fabric she wore. It was Venus rising from the waves with no veil save her tresses. And when Nana lifted her arms the golden hairs in her armpits were observable in the glare of the footlights. There was no applause. Nobody laughed any more. The men strained forward with serious faces, sharp features, mouths irritated and parched. A wind seemed to have passed, a soft, soft wind, laden with a secret menace. Suddenly in the bouncing child the woman stood discovered, a woman full of restless suggestion, who brought with her the delirium of sex and opened the gates of the unknown world of desire. Nana was smiling still, but her smile was now bitter, as of a devourer of men.

"By God," said Fauchery quite simply to La Faloise.

Mars in the meantime, with his plume of feathers, came hurrying to the trysting place and found himself between the two goddesses. Then ensued a passage which Prulliere played with great delicacy. Petted by Diana, who wanted to make a final attack upon his feelings before delivering him up to Vulcan, wheedled by Venus, whom the presence of her rival excited, he gave himself up to these tender delights with the beatified expression of a man in clover. Finally a grand trio brought the scene to a close, and it was then that an attendant appeared in Lucy Stewart's box and threw on the stage two immense bouquets of white lilacs. There was applause; Nana and Rose Mignon bowed, while Prulliere picked up the bouquets. Many of the occupants of the stalls turned smilingly toward the ground-floor occupied by Steiner and Mignon. The banker, his face blood-red, was suffering from little convulsive twitchings of the chin, as though he had a stoppage in his throat.

What followed took the house by storm completely. Diana had gone off in a rage, and directly afterward, Venus, sitting on a moss-clad seat, called Mars to her. Never yet had a more glowing scene of seduction been ventured on. Nana, her arms round Prulliere's neck, was drawing him toward her when Fontan, with comically furious mimicry and an exaggerated imitation of the face of an outraged husband who surprises his wife in FLAGRANTE DELICTO, appeared at the back of the grotto. He was holding the famous net with iron meshes. For an instant he poised and swung it, as a fisherman does when he is going to make a cast, and by an ingenious twist Venus and Mars were caught in the snare; the net wrapped itself round them and held them motionless in the attitude of happy lovers.

A murmur of applause swelled and swelled like a growing sigh. There was some hand clapping, and every opera glass was fixed on Venus. Little by little Nana had taken possession of the public, and now every man was her slave.

A wave of lust had flowed from her as from an excited animal, and its influence had spread and spread and spread till the whole house was possessed by it. At that moment her slightest movement blew the flame of desire: with her little finger she ruled men's flesh. Backs were arched and quivered as though unseen violin bows had been drawn across their muscles; upon men's shoulders appeared fugitive hairs, which flew in air, blown by warm and wandering breaths, breathed one knew not from what feminine mouth. In front of him Fauchery saw the truant schoolboy half lifted from his seat by passion. Curiosity led him to look at the Count de Vandeuvres--he was extremely pale, and his lips looked pinched--at fat Steiner, whose face was purple to the verge of apoplexy; at Labordette, ogling away with the highly astonished air of a horse dealer admiring a perfectly shaped mare; at Daguenet, whose ears were blood-red and twitching with enjoyment. Then a sudden idea made him glance behind, and he marveled at what he saw in the Muffats' box. Behind the countess, who was white and serious as usual, the count was sitting straight upright, with mouth agape and face mottled with red, while close by him, in the shadow, the restless eyes of the Marquis de Chouard had become catlike phosphorescent, full of golden sparkles. The house was suffocating; people's very hair grew heavy on their perspiring heads. For three hours back the breath of the multitude had filled and heated the atmosphere with a scent of crowded humanity. Under the swaying glare of the gas the dust clouds in mid-air had grown constantly denser as they hung motionless beneath the chandelier. The whole house seemed to be oscillating, to be lapsing toward dizziness in its fatigue and excitement, full, as it was, of those drowsy midnight desires which flutter in the recesses of the bed of passion. And Nana, in front of this languorous public, these fifteen hundred human beings thronged and smothered in the exhaustion and nervous exasperation which belong to the close of a spectacle, Nana still triumphed by right of her marble flesh and that sexual nature of hers, which was strong enough to destroy the whole crowd of her adorers and yet sustain no injury.

The piece drew to a close. In answer to Vulcan's triumphant summons all the Olympians defiled before the lovers with ohs and ahs of stupefaction and gaiety. Jupiter said, "I think it is light conduct on your part, my son, to summon us to see such a sight as this." Then a reaction took place in favor of Venus. The chorus of cuckolds was again ushered in by Iris and besought the master of the gods not to give effect to its petition, for since women had lived at home, domestic life was becoming impossible for the men: the latter preferred being deceived and happy. That was the moral of the play. Then Venus was set at liberty, and Vulcan obtained a partial divorce from her. Mars was reconciled with Diana, and Jove, for the sake of domestic peace, packed his little laundress off into a constellation. And finally they extricated Love from his black hole, where instead of conjugating the verb AMO he had been busy in the manufacture of "dollies." The curtain fell on an apotheosis, wherein the cuckolds' chorus knelt and sang a hymn of gratitude to Venus, who stood there with smiling lips, her stature enhanced by her sovereign nudity.

The audience, already on their feet, were making for the exits. The authors were mentioned, and amid a thunder of applause there were two calls before the curtain. The shout of "Nana! Nana!" rang wildly forth. Then no sooner was the house empty than it grew dark: the footlights went out; the chandelier was turned down; long strips of gray canvas slipped from the stage boxes and swathed the gilt ornamentation of the galleries, and the house, lately so full of heat and noise, lapsed suddenly into a heavy sleep, while a musty, dusty odor began to pervade it. In the front of her box stood the Countess Muffat. Very erect and closely wrapped up in her furs, she stared at the gathering shadows and waited for the crowd to pass away.

In the passages the people were jostling the attendants, who hardly knew what to do among the tumbled heaps of outdoor raiment. Fauchery and La Faloise had hurried in order to see the crowd pass out. All along the entrance hall men formed a living hedge, while down the double staircase came slowly and in regular, complete formation two interminable throngs of human beings. Steiner, in tow of Mignon, had left the house among the foremost. The Count de Vandeuvres took his departure with Blanche de Sivry on his arm. For a moment or two Gaga and her daughter seemed doubtful how to proceed, but Labordette made haste to go and fetch them a conveyance, the door whereof he gallantly shut after them. Nobody saw Daguenet go by. As the truant schoolboy, registering a mental vow to wait at the stage door, was running with burning cheeks toward the Passage des Panoramas, of which he found the gate closed, Satin, standing on the edge of the pavement, moved forward and brushed him with her skirts, but he in his despair gave her a savage refusal and vanished amid the crowd, tears of impotent desire in his eyes. Members of the audience were lighting their cigars and walking off, humming:

When Venus roams at eventide.

Satin had gone back in front of the Cafe des Varietes, where Auguste let her eat the sugar that remained over from the customers' orders. A stout man, who came out in a very heated condition, finally carried her off in the shadow of the boulevard, which was now gradually going to sleep

Still people kept coming downstairs. La Faloise was waiting for Clarisse; Fauchery had promised to catch up Lucy Stewart with Caroline Hequet and her mother. They came; they took up a whole corner of the entrance hall and were laughing very loudly when the Muffats passed by them with an icy expression. Bordenave had just then opened a little door and, peeping out, had obtained from Fauchery the formal promise of an article. He was dripping with perspiration, his face blazed, as though he were drunk with success.

"You're good for two hundred nights," La Faloise said to him with civility. "The whole of Paris will visit your theater."

But Bordenave grew annoyed and, indicating with a jerk of his chin the public who filled the entrance hall--a herd of men with parched lips and ardent eyes, still burning with the enjoyment of Nana--he cried out violently:
"Say 'my brothel,' you obstinate devil!"

  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-24 00:50重新编辑 ]
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 1


晚上九点钟了,游艺剧院的演出厅里还是空荡荡的,只有楼厅和正厅前座里,有几个早到的观众在等候开演,在枝形吊灯的昏黄光线下,隐约看见他们坐在紫红丝绒套的座椅里,幕布被笼罩在一片昏暗之中,犹如一大块红色的斑点。舞台上阒然无声,成排的脚灯熄灭了,乐师们的乐谱架摆得七零八落。只有四楼楼座里,发出阵阵喧嚣声,还夹杂着呼唤声和笑声,在金色框架的大圆窗下,坐着一些观众,他们头戴无沿帽或鸭舌帽,在天花板上的圆形拱顶四周,画着一些女人和裸体儿童,在天空中飞翔,天空在煤气灯光照耀下,呈现出一派绿色。不时出现一位女引座员,手里拿着票根,忙着把走在她前边的一位先生和一位太太领到座位上。男的穿着礼服,女的身材颀长,挺着胸脯,他们把目光缓缓向四下扫视。




正厅里来了两个年轻人。他们站着,目光环顾四周。




“我对你是怎么说的,埃克托尔?”年龄大的青年说道,这个青年高个子,嘴上蓄着小黑胡子,“我们来得太早了,你应该让我把雪茄抽完再来。”




一个女引座员从他们旁边经过。




“哟!原来是福什利先生,”她亲切地说道,“不过半个钟头,戏是不会开演的。”




“那么,他们贴出的广告上为什么说是九点钟呢?”埃克托尔低声埋怨道,瘦削的脸上露出怒气冲冲的样子,“今天早上,在剧中担任角色的克拉利瑟还向我保证说,八点整就开演呢。”




他们沉默了片刻,抬头察看昏暗中的包厢。不过,因为包厢壁上贴的是绿纸,里面显得更加黯淡。往下看,楼下包厢隐没在一片漆黑之中。楼厅包厢里,只有一位胖乎乎的妇女,疲乏地趴在罩丝绒的栏杆上。舞台的左右两侧,高高的柱子之间的包厢里空无一人。包厢外壁上挂着带有长长流苏的垂饰。金色和白色的大厅,衬托着嫩绿色,在水晶大吊灯的微弱灯光照耀下,空中好像弥漫着微尘。




“你给吕西买了边包厢票没有?”埃克托尔问道。




“买了,”另一个青年回答道,“不过,买票可不容易啊!哦!别担心,吕西不会来得太早的。”




他轻轻打了一个呵欠,沉默了一会,说道:




“你真走运,你还没有看过首场演出……《金发爱神》的上演将是今年的一件大事,这出戏人们已经谈论半年了。啊!亲爱的,多么动听的音乐!这出戏真吸引人!博尔德纳夫真精明,他把这出戏留到博览会期间才上演。”




埃克托尔认真地听着,他提了一个问题:




“娜娜这个新明星,她应该演爱神喽,你认识她吗?”




“问吧!问得好!还会有人问我!”福什利嚷道,一边把两只胳膊向上一举,“从今天早上起,人们就缠住我,问娜娜的情况。我遇到不下二十个这样的人,问娜娜这样,问娜娜那样!难道我知道吗?难道我认识巴黎的所有风骚娘儿们吗?……娜娜是博尔德纳夫的新发现。她肯定不是什么好东西。”说完,他平静下来。不过,大厅里空荡荡的,分枝吊灯发出的光线昏昏暗暗,一片教堂般的肃穆气氛,窃窃私语声,门开关的声音,这一切都令他烦躁不安。




“啊!不对,”他突然说道,“在这里呆下去,人会变老的。我就出去……我们到楼下去,也许遇到博尔德纳夫,他会细细跟我们讲的。”




检票处设在楼下铺着大理石的前厅内,观众已经开始入场了。从敞开的三道栅栏门望出去,只见马路上热闹非凡,在这晴朗的四月的夜晚,灯火通明。一辆辆马车在剧院前嘎的一声停下来,打开的车门又砰的一声关上,人们三五成群地进场,在检票处滞留一会儿,然后走到前厅尽头,从左右两边的楼梯上楼,妇女们扭动着腰肢慢腾腾地上楼。前厅里有少许拿破仑时代的装饰,看上去颇像圣殿里纸板做成的列柱廊。光秃秃的灰白墙壁上,贴着黄色巨幅海报,在煤气灯照耀下,显得格外醒目,上面用大黑体字写着娜娜的名字。一些男人经过那里,停下脚步,在那里看海报,另一些男人则站在那里聊天,堵在门口。而在靠近订票处的地方,有一个粗壮男子,宽面颊,胡子刮得光光的,正在粗声粗气地回答一些人的问题,他们恳求他卖票给他们。




“这就是博尔德纳夫。”福什利一边说,一边下楼梯。




经理已经瞥见了他。




“喂!你真够讲交情啊!”经理老远对他大声嚷道,“原来你是这样给我写文章的……今天早上我翻开《费加罗报》一看,连一个字也没有。”




“再等等吧!”福什利回答,“在写文章介绍她之前,我得先认识一下你的那位娜娜才行……何况,我什么也没有答应过你。”




接着,为了不让经理再缠住他,他就把他的表弟埃克托尔·德·拉法卢瓦兹介绍给博尔德纳夫。这个青年人是到巴黎来求学的。经理看了青年一眼。埃克托尔却心情激动地打量着经理。原来他就是博尔德纳夫,这个耍女人的人,对待女人像对待狱卒一样。这个人的头脑里总是想着做广告,说起话来嗓门很高,又吐唾沫,又拍大腿,是一个厚颜无耻、专横跋扈的人。埃克托尔觉得对这样的人要说句客套话,恭维恭维他。




“您的剧院……”他用轻柔的声音说道。




博尔德纳夫是一个喜欢说话开门见山的人,他毫不掩饰地用一句粗俗的话打断了他的话:




“你尽管叫我的妓院好了。”




这时,福什利赞同地笑了,而拉法卢瓦兹的恭维话还未说完,堵在喉咙里,他觉得经理的话很刺耳,却竭力装出一副欣赏这句话的样子。这时,经理匆忙走过去与一个戏剧评论家握手,这位评论家的专栏文章在社会上颇有影响。当经理回来时,年轻人心里已经恢复了平静。他怕自己显得过分拘谨,别人会把他看成乡巴佬。




“人家告诉我,”他很想找些话来说说,又说道,“娜娜有个好嗓子。”




“她呀!”经理耸耸肩膀,大声说道,“她有一副破锣嗓子。”




年轻人赶快补充道:




“而且听说她是个出色的演员呢。”




“她呀!……简直是一堆肥肉,演戏时连手脚都不知道该怎么放。”




拉法卢瓦兹脸上微微红了一下,弄得摸不着头脑,结巴道:




“无论如何我也不要错过今晚的首场演出。我早就知道您的剧院了……”




“就叫我的妓院好了。”博尔德纳夫又一次打断他的话,态度冷漠而又固执,像一个非常自信的人。




这时候,福什利一声不吭,他在注视着那些正在入场的妇女。当他发觉他的表弟愣在那儿,被弄得啼笑皆非,就过来给他解围。




“你就按照博尔德纳夫的意思叫好了,他叫你怎么叫,你就怎么叫,这样他就高兴了……而你呢,老兄,别让我们在这儿久待了。如果你的娜娜既不会唱又不会演,那么你的戏就一定失败,只会失败。而且,这正是我所担心的事。”




“失败!失败!”经理的脸涨得通红,大声嚷道,“难道一个女人要会演会唱才行?啊!我的小老弟,你也太迂拙了……娜娜有别的长处,这是真的!这个长处抵得上任何长处。我已经觉察出来了,这个长处在她身上很突出,如果我觉察不出来,我就是白痴……你等着瞧吧,你等着瞧吧,只要她一出场,全场观众就会看得垂涎三尺。”




他兴奋极了,举起两只粗大的手,手都发抖了。接着,他感到很欣慰,低声自语道:




“是的,她前途无量。啊!真见鬼!是的,她前途无量……她是个婊子。啊!她是个婊子!”




随后,在福什利的诘问下,他便答应把详细情况告诉他。他的言辞粗俗不堪,埃克托尔·德·拉法卢瓦兹听后,感到很不舒服。他认识娜娜后,就想把她推上舞台。就在这时候,他正好缺少一个人演爱神。他是不会长时间把精力放在一个女人身上的,因此希望让观众很快欣赏到她。不过,这个高个子姑娘的到来,在他的戏班子里引起了一场轩然大波。他原来的明星叫罗丝·米尼翁,是一个演技精湛的演员,也是一个受人崇拜的歌星,她感到来了一个竞争对手,心里很恼火,便用甩手不干来威胁他。为了海报上排名的事,天哪!闹得不可开交,最后,他决定把两个人的名字用同样大的字体印在上面。他绝不让别人来惹他麻烦,只要他的小娘儿们棗他是这样称呼她们的棗有一个人,不管是西蒙娜还是克拉利瑟,行动稍有差错,他就朝她们屁股上狠狠踢过去。不这样,他就无法维持生计。他用她们来卖钱,这些婊子,他知道她们的身价!“瞧!”他说完换了话题,“米尼翁和斯泰内来了,他俩总是在一起。你们知道斯泰内对罗丝开始讨厌了,所以,她的丈夫总是寸步不离斯泰内,生怕他溜走。”




剧院檐口上的一排煤气灯发出夺目的光芒,把人行道照得雪亮。两棵碧绿的小树在灯光照射下显得格外清楚,一根柱子被强烈的灯光照得发亮,人们老远就能看见海报上的字,清楚得和大白天一样;远处街上的暮色越来越浓,星星灯火闪闪发光,马路上行人熙熙攘攘。许多人还没有马上进场,他们滞留在外面,一边聊天,一边抽雪茄。排灯的光线把他们的脸照得灰白,他们缩短了的身影在柏油马路上清晰可见。米尼翁是一个身材高大、宽肩的汉子,长着一个江湖艺人的方形脑袋,他从人群中挤出来,挽着银行家斯泰内的胳膊;斯泰内身材矮小,大腹便便,面孔圆圆的,下颔和两颊上长着一圈灰白络腮胡子。




“怎么?”博尔德纳夫对银行家说道,“你昨天在我的办公室里已经见到过她。”




“啊!原来就是她,”斯泰内嚷道,“我料到是她。不过,她进来的时候,我正往外走,我几乎没有看清她。”




米尼翁耷拉着眼皮听着,一边使劲转动着手指上的大钻石戒指,他明白了,他们谈的是娜娜。随后,博尔德纳夫把他的新来的明星的模样描绘了一番,银行家的眼里燃起了欲火。米尼翁终于插话道:




“别谈了,亲爱的朋友,一个娼妇!观众会把她赶走的……斯泰内,我的小老弟,你知道我的太太正在她的化妆室里等你呢。”




他想把斯泰内拖走,但是斯泰内不肯离开博尔德纳夫。在他们面前,观众排成一条长龙,挤在检票处,发出一阵阵喧闹声,喧闹声中,不时响起娜娜的名字,这两个字就像唱歌一样响亮有力。男人们伫立在海报前,高声拼读着娜娜的名字;另一些人经过那里时也用询问的口气把那名字读一遍。而妇女们呢,个个心情焦急,脸上挂着微笑,用诧异的神态一遍又一遍地低声读着娜娜的名字。可是谁也不认识娜娜。这个娜娜是从哪里冒出来的?于是,流言在人群中不胫而走,有些人还窃窃私语,开种种玩笑。这个名字,这个小名叫起来既亲切,又好听,每个人都爱叫它。只要一发出这两个音,人们就高兴,脾气也变得好起来。一种好奇的狂热驱使人们要知道娜娜,这是巴黎人的好奇心,其疯狂程度达到了无以复加的地步,简直像热病发作似的。谁都想看看娜娜。一位太太的袍子的边饰被挤掉了,一位先生被挤掉了帽子。




“啊!你们问得太多了!”博尔德纳夫大声说道,有二十来个人围住他提问题,“你们马上就会看见她的……我走啦,人家有事等我呢。”




他见观众的兴趣起来了,非常高兴,一溜烟地不见了。米尼翁耸耸肩膀,提醒斯泰内,说他的太太罗丝正在等他,叫他去看看她在第一幕里穿的服装。




“瞧!吕西,她在那儿,她正在下车。”拉法卢瓦兹对福什利说道。




那个人果然是吕西·斯图华,她个儿不高,长相丑陋,约摸四十来岁,脖子很长,面孔瘦削,两片厚嘴唇,但她性格活泼,态度和蔼可亲,倒给她增添了很大魅力。她带来了卡罗利娜·埃凯和她的母亲。卡罗利娜是个花容月貌、表情冷漠的女子;她的母亲态度庄重,行动迟缓。




“你跟我们坐在一起吧,我给你留了一个座位。”吕西对福什利说。




“啊!不!这里什么也看不清!”福什利回答道,“我有一张正厅前座票,我喜欢坐到正厅前排去。”




吕西生气了,难道他不敢在公众面前与她一起露面吗?接着,她很快平静下来,转了一个话题:




“你为什么不告诉我你认识娜娜呢?”




“娜娜,我从来没有见到过她。”




“这是真话?有人向我保证,说你同她睡过觉。”




站在他们前面的米尼翁,把一个手指头放在嘴唇中间,示意他们别吵了。吕西问他为什么,他指着一个走过去的年轻人,低声说道:“那是娜娜的情人。”




大伙都朝那个年轻人望去。他很和蔼可亲,福什利认出他来了,他叫达盖内,在女人身上挥霍掉三十万法郎,现在只能在交易所里做些小投机,赚点钱,不时给她们买些花束,或请她们吃吃晚饭。吕西发现他的眼睛很漂亮。




“啊!布朗瑟来了!”她嚷道,“就是她跟我说过,你同娜娜睡过觉。”




布朗瑟·德·西弗里是一个胖胖的金发女郎,漂亮的脸蛋儿胖乎乎的,陪她来的是个瘦弱的男子,衣着很考究,露出一副高雅的神态。




“他就是格扎维埃·德·旺德夫尔伯爵。”福什利对德·拉法卢瓦兹耳语道。




伯爵与新闻记者握了握手。这时布朗瑟和吕西两人激烈地议论起来。她们镶边饰的裙子挡住了别人的去路,一个穿着蓝裙子,另一个穿着玫瑰红裙子;娜娜的名字又回到了她们的嘴边,她们把娜娜的名字叫得那么响,以至别人都竖起耳朵倾听她们的谈话。德·旺德夫尔伯爵带着布朗瑟走了。人们等得越久,想见娜娜的心情就越急切,到了这时,娜娜的名字就像回声一样,在前厅的每个角落里回荡,而且声音越来越高。怎么还不开始?男人们掏出表来看,迟到的观众还没等车子停稳就跳下来,观众三五成群地离开人行道,过路人漫不经心地穿过煤气灯光下的一片空荡荡路面,伸长脖子朝剧院里张望。一个顽童吹着口哨走过来,在剧院门口的一张海报前面用嘶哑粗俗的声音嚷道:“喂!娜娜!”说完就扭着腰,趿拉着旧拖鞋走了。大家见他那副样子,都笑起来。一些身份高贵的先生也跟着他叫起来:“娜娜!喂!娜娜!”观众拥挤不堪,检票处有人争吵起来,嗡嗡嘈杂声一阵高过一阵,有人叫着娜娜的名字,要求见娜娜,这是人群中突然产生的愚蠢想法,也是一时性欲冲动的表现。




在这片喧嚣声中,开演的铃声响了。喧嚣声一直传到马路上:“铃响了,铃响了。”接着人群中你推我搡,每个人都想挤进去,检票处增加了维持秩序的人。米尼翁露出焦急的神态,最后拉着斯泰内走了,他没有去看罗丝的演出服装。铃刚响时,拉法卢瓦兹就拉着福什利,从人群中挤出来,生怕误了序曲。观众迫不急待的样子惹怒了吕西·斯图华。这些粗野的人,竟然对妇女们也推推撞撞!她和卡罗利娜·埃凯母女两人走在人群的最后边。前厅里的观众都进场了,大门外边马路上,仍然传来持续不断的隆隆声。




“好像他们每出戏都精彩似的!”吕西一边上楼梯,一边嘀咕道。




在演出厅里,福什利和拉法卢瓦兹站在他们的座位前面,双目又环顾四周。




这时,大厅里已经灯火通明。高高的煤气火头,发出黄色和玫瑰色的光焰,把多枝水晶大吊灯照得雪亮,灯光从拱顶上成细雨状地反射到正厅里。座椅上的石榴红丝绒像漆一样闪闪发光,那些金色装饰闪烁着光芒,天花板上的色彩过分强烈,那些嫩绿色的装饰使耀眼夺目的光芒显得柔和了。舞台前的一排脚灯升高了,顿时发出一大片光亮,把幕布映得通红,沉沉的紫红色幕布像神话中的宫殿一样富丽堂皇,与舞台上的旧陋框架形成鲜明对照,金色框架上有一道道裂缝,露出了里面的泥灰。剧场内已经热起来了。乐师们对着乐谱架调整乐器的音色,笛子的轻快颤音,法国号的低沉呼鸣,小提琴的悦耳奏音交织在一起,在越来越高的嘈杂人声上空荡漾。每个观众都在讲话,互相推推搡搡,使尽全力找自己的位置,坐下来。过道里拥挤不堪,以至每个过道口好不容易才能放进来一股源源不断的人流,观众互相打招呼,衣服互相摩擦,在女人们的裙子和帽子中间夹杂着男人们的黑色礼服或燕尾服。一排排座位上渐渐坐满了人。一个穿着浅色服装的女人让人看得特别清楚,她的面颊俏丽,低着头,头上蓄着发髻,发髻上的首饰闪闪发亮。一个包厢里,一个女人裸露着一角肩膀,白皙得像白绸缎。其余妇女静静地坐着,无精打彩地摇着扇子,瞅着拥挤的人群。一些年轻先生们站在正厅前座里,背心敞开,钮扣洞里别着栀子花,用带着手套的手拿着望远镜观看。




这时候,两个表兄弟寻找熟悉的面孔。米尼翁和斯泰内一起坐在楼下一个包厢内,手腕靠在栏杆的天鹅绒罩上,肩并肩地坐着。布朗瑟·德·西弗里好像一个人单独占了楼下的一个侧面包厢。拉法卢瓦兹特别注意达盖内,达盖内坐在他的前面,两人相隔两排座位,他坐在一个正厅前座内。达盖内的旁边,坐着一个小伙子,看上去只有十七岁,模样像是逃学的中学生,一双小天使般的眼睛睁得大大的,福什利笑眯眯地打量着他。




“坐在楼厅里的那位太太是谁?”拉法卢瓦兹突然问道,“就是坐在穿蓝衣服姑娘旁边的那位太太。”




他指着一个胖女人,她的胸衣裹得紧紧的,过去头发是金色的,后来变成了白色,现在又染成黄色。圆圆的脸上涂了胭脂,额上留着小姑娘式的刘海,脸像肿了似的。




“那是加加。”福什利简单地回答。




表弟听了这个名字似乎觉得惊讶,于是他又说道:




“你不认识加加吗?……她在路易·菲力普在位初年,还是走红人物呢。现在,她不管到哪里都带着她的女儿。”




拉法卢瓦兹对姑娘看也不看,却动情地把目光盯着加加;他觉得她虽是半老徐娘,但风韵犹存,只是不敢说出口来。




这时候,乐队指挥把指挥棒一举,乐师们便奏起序曲。观众还在不断地进场,骚乱和嘈杂声依然有增无减。特地来看首场演出的仍然是那些老观众,有的甚至关系还很密切,他们见了面,非常高兴。一些老观众由于彼此熟悉,态度很随便,有人不脱帽子就互相打招呼。这时,剧场成了巴黎的缩影,成了汇集巴黎文学界、金融界和寻欢作乐的人的场所,那里还有许多新闻记者,一些作家,交易所的投机家,也有一些轻佻的女人,她们比正经女人还要多。他们奇异地聚集到一起,其中各种人物都有,他们都染上了种种恶习,脸上都露出同样疲惫、同样兴奋的神态。福什利在他表弟的询问下,把报馆和俱乐部的包厢指给他看,并把那些戏剧批评家的名字一个个告诉他,其中一个人面孔瘦削,神情冷漠,长着两片险恶的薄嘴唇,他还特地指给他一个胖子,那人脸上显出一副和善的神情,懒洋洋地倚在身旁一个女人的肩上,用父爱的目光深情地注视着这个天真纯朴的姑娘。




他看见拉法卢瓦兹与坐在对面包厢里的人打招呼,便不再说下去了。他似乎感到很诧异。




“怎么!”他问道,“你认识缪法·德·伯维尔伯爵吗?”




“哦!我很早就认识他了,”埃克托尔回答,“缪法家有一块田地同我家的田地相距不远。我常到他们家里去……伯爵与妻子和岳父德·舒阿尔侯爵住在一起。”




见表兄感到很惊奇,他心中暗暗高兴,出于虚荣心,他说得更详细了:侯爵是国务参事,伯爵刚刚被任命为皇后的侍从长官。福什利拿起望远镜,瞅着伯爵夫人,她满头棕发,皮肤白皙,肌肉丰腴,有一双美丽动人的黑眼睛。




“幕间休息时你给我介绍一下,”福什利最后说道,“我已经见过伯爵,不过我希望每星期二到他们家里去。”




从最高几层楼座里发出几声嘘声,叫人安静下来。序曲开始了,观众还在不停地进场,迟到者使得整排的观众站起来给他们让路,包厢的门发出吱吱的响声,走廊里有人拉开粗大的嗓门在争吵。谈话声还没有停下来,犹如傍晚时分的一大群麻雀在叽叽喳喳叫着。场内一片混乱,人头在攒动,胳膊在挥舞,一些人坐下去,想舒服一会,另一些人则执意站着,想向四下再瞧上最后一眼。“坐下!坐下!”震耳欲聋的喊声从光线昏暗的正厅后排发出来。每个人都感到身上颤抖着:他们终于要见到这位著名的娜娜了,巴黎已经为她忙了整整一个星期了。




说话声渐渐停下来,但是偶尔还听到一些深沉不清的谈话声。在窃窃的低语声沉寂下来,叹息声正在消逝时,乐队以欢快的小音符倏地奏起了一段华尔兹乐曲,曲子的节奏粗俗,里面还夹杂着猥亵的笑声。大家听得心里乐滋滋的,都笑起来。坐在后座前几排的剧院雇来的捧场者,使劲地鼓起掌来。




幕布升起了。




“瞧!”一直不停说话的拉法卢瓦兹说道,“有一位先生与吕西坐在一起。”




他瞅着楼厅右侧的包厢,卡罗利娜和吕西坐在包厢的前边。后面人们瞥见卡罗利娜母亲的端庄面孔和一个高个子年轻人的侧影,他长着一头美丽的金色头发,衣冠整齐,无可挑剔。




“瞧呀!”拉法卢瓦兹又说道,“有一位先生跟吕西坐在一起。”




福什利决定把望远镜转向侧边包厢。可是,立即又掉过头来。




“哦!那是拉博德特。”福什利用毫不介意的语调嘟哝道,好像这位先生在场对观众来说是很自然的事,并且是无关紧要的。




在他们后面,有人嚷道:“别说话喽!”他们不得不静下来。这时候,观众都一动不动地坐着。从正厅前座到楼座,一层层脑袋伸得笔直,聚精会神地看着台上。《金发爱神》的第一幕是发生在奥林匹斯山①,山是用硬纸板做的,山后乌云密布,右边是朱庇特②的宝座,首先出场是彩虹女神和司酒童③,他们在一群天上侍者的帮助下,一边唱着大合唱,一边为天上众神布置会场座位。发出阵阵喝彩声的只有剧院雇来的捧场者。观众感到迷惑不解,一直在等待着金发爱神的出场。然而,拉法卢瓦兹为克拉利瑟·贝尼鼓了一阵掌,她是博尔德纳夫的一个情妇,在剧中扮演彩虹女神,她身着浅蓝色衣服,腰上系着一条宽大的七色彩虹带子。 




①古希腊神话中提及的一高峰,海拔二九八○米,位于帖萨利和马其顿之间;相传,希腊诸神即居于其云雾弥漫之巅。




②罗马神话中的天神,位列众神之首。




③希腊神话中达耳达尼亚国王特洛斯的儿子,因美貌非凡而被诸神掠至天上作为天神宙斯的司酒童子。




“你知道,她为了系那条彩虹带,把衬衫都脱了,”拉法卢瓦兹向福什利大声说道,好让别人都听到,“今天早上我们已经试过……如果衬衫不脱掉,在胳膊下面和背上就露出来。”




场内微微骚动起来。扮演月神的罗丝·米尼翁出场了。月神既黑又瘦,丑得像巴黎的可爱顽童,虽然她的身材和面孔都不适合扮演这个角色,但却显得很迷人,似乎是对剧中这个角色的嘲讽。她上场时唱的调子和歌词糟糕得简直要让人哭起来,唱词中,她埋怨战神玛尔斯,因为玛尔斯正要抛弃她去追求爱神。她唱时神态拘谨而腼腆,拘谨中是那样充满轻佻的暗示,以至全场观众都活跃起来。她的丈夫和斯泰内肩并肩地坐在一起,得意地笑着。当深受观众喜爱的演员普律利埃尔扮演将军一登场,全场观众大笑起来,他演的玛尔斯是田舍花园①里的战神,头上插着一撮羽毛,腰间挂着一把军刀,军刀高得与肩齐平。他受尽了月神的气;月神对他大摆架子。月神发誓要监视他,并对他进行报复。他们的三重唱以一支滑稽逗乐的蒂罗尔山歌调结束,普律利埃尔唱得很出色,也很逗趣,他的声音像一只被激怒了的公猫的声音。他是一个走鸿运的演青年角色的演员,露出一副自鸣得意神态,转动着眼睛,像是一个好汉,逗得包厢里的妇女们发出尖锐的笑声。 




①这里所说的田舍花园,与战神玛尔斯这一形象的起源有关,一说玛尔斯是司掌兽类之神,又说,他为地域性丰饶与植物之神,田舍花园象征战神玛尔斯与农业有关。




接着,观众又冷静下来;下面几场戏令人厌倦。老演员博斯克出场了,他扮演笨蛋朱庇特,头上戴着一顶硕大无朋的帽子,脑袋似乎要被帽子压碎似的,他与天后朱诺为了厨娘报帐的事发生了口角,这时观众的愁眉舒展了一会儿。天神接二连三地出现,差点把整个戏搞糟了。天神中有海神、地狱神、智慧女神,等等。人们显得不耐烦了,令人不安的低语声越来越高,观众个个扫兴,向大厅内四处张望。吕西与拉博德特微笑着。德·旺德夫尔伯爵待在布朗瑟的宽大的肩膀后面,把头伸出高高的;福什利眼睛瞟着缪法夫妇,缪法伯爵表情严肃,似乎看不懂戏里的内容。伯爵夫人似笑非笑,耷拉着眼皮,她在沉思。在一片寂静之中,倏然间,捧场者鼓起掌来,掌声很有节奏,劈劈啪啪,犹如一排士兵在放熗。人们把目光转向台上。这总算是娜娜了吧?这个娜娜让人等得好苦呀。




这时,出场的是一群凡人的代表,由司酒童和彩虹女神领着,他们是一些受人尊重的资产者,都是戴绿帽子的丈夫,来向主神控诉爱神的,他们断言是爱神煽燃了他们的妻子的欲火。他们的大合唱悲怆而逼真,中间还夹杂着充满忏悔的沉默,观众听了情趣横生。剧场里只听见一句话:“他们是乌龟大合唱,他们是乌龟大合唱。”观众对这句话很感兴趣,大声叫道:“再来一次!”每个合唱者的面孔都很古怪,观众觉得他们的脸都配得上乌龟这个称号,尤其是一个胖子,脸圆乎乎的,酷似一轮满月。这时,火神怒气冲冲地进来,他来找他的妻子,她离家出走已经三天了。合唱又开始了,这一次是他们向当乌龟的火神①恳求。火神这个角色是由丰唐扮演的,他是一个丑角,擅长演粗俗下流的角色,并富有独创性。他有极丰富的想象力,走路时使劲扭动着腰部,他装扮成乡村铁匠的模样,头上戴着火红的假发,胳膊裸露着,上面刺着纹身:若干被箭刺穿的红心。一个女人嗓门拉得高高的,嚷道:“啊!他真丑啊!” 




①根据希腊神话,火神伏耳甘(赫菲斯托斯)因其跛足和丑陋,其妻阿芙罗狄忒对他嗤之以鼻,每每寻机与战神阿瑞斯幽会,并生众多子女。




女人们都笑着一起鼓掌。




接下来的一幕似乎长得没完没了。主神朱庇特不断地召集众神会议,把那些戴绿帽子的丈夫的诉状提交会议讨论。还是不见娜娜的踪影!难道要到闭幕时才让她出场吗?等了这样长时间,观众终于不耐烦了。剧院里又响起了嘁嘁喳喳的声音。




“这下可糟了,”米尼翁高兴地对斯泰内说道,“你等着瞧吧,观众会给她点颜色看看的!”




这时候,舞台后部的云散开了,爱神出现了。娜娜,对于她这个芳龄十八的女子来说,个子未免显得太高了,体格显得太壮了。她身穿女神的白内衣,长长的金发自然地披散在肩坎上,她泰然自若地走向台口,向观众嫣然一笑,然后,她开始唱起主题歌:




“黄昏时分,爱神在徜徉……”




当她唱到第二句歌词时,观众都面面相觑。难道是在开玩笑吗?难道是博尔德纳夫的标新立异吗?观众从来没有听到过唱得如此走调的歌声,而且唱得如此不得法。她的经理说得好,她一唱就走调。她甚至连在舞台上如何站立都不会,她把两只手往前摆动,整个身子都摇晃起来,观众觉得很不得体,有失雅观。后座和廉价座里发出“哟,哟”的叫声,还有人吹起口哨,这时候,前座里响起了一个少年发育期变嗓的声音,一本正经地嚷道:“太棒了!”




全场观众都把目光转向他,原来是那个天真烂漫的孩子,逃学的中学生,一双漂亮的眼睛睁得大大的,他一看见娜娜,金发下的面孔就兴奋起来。他看见大伙的目光都盯着自己,顿时变得面红耳赤,不禁为自己无意识地高声嚷叫而羞愧。达盖内坐在他的旁边,笑着打量他,观众都笑起来,仿佛心情平静下来了,再也不想吹口哨了;而那些戴白手套的年轻先生们,也被娜娜的线条迷住了,个个神魂颠倒,鼓起掌来。




“对!真棒!妙极了!”




这时候,娜娜看见全场人都在笑,自己也笑起来。愉快的气氛更浓了。这个漂亮的姑娘,仍然有吸引人之处,她一笑,下巴上就出现一个逗人的小酒窝,她等待着,毫无拘束,随随便便,很快就与观众融洽起来;她眨眨眼睛,似乎自己在说,演戏的本领连一个子儿都不值,然而,这倒没关系,她还具备别的长处。她向乐队指挥做了一个手势,仿佛在说:“奏吧,我的老先生!”她便开始唱第二段:




午夜里,爱神经过……




她的声音总是那么酸溜溜的,不过,现在她掌握了观众的胃口,她能使观众兴奋得不时发出轻轻的颤抖。娜娜一直满面笑容,这使她的樱桃小口发出光彩,浅蓝色的大眼睛炯炯有神。当她唱到某些比较欢快的歌词时,心里乐滋滋的,鼻子往上翘起,两边的玫瑰红鼻翼一起一伏,这时,两颊上泛起红晕。她继续摇晃着身体,她只会做这个动作。恰恰相反,观众不觉得这种动作难看,男人们拿起望远镜对准她看。她刚唱完这段歌词,就发不出一点声音来,她明白自己不能坚持到底。而她并不慌张,把屁股一扭,屁股在薄薄的内衣下露出圆圆的轮廓,她又把腰一挺,胸部向前挺起,随后把两臂向前伸去。这时,掌声四起。她又立刻转过身子,向舞台后部走去,把颈背朝向观众,颈背上长着棕红色的头发,犹如动物的绒毛;这时响起更热烈的掌声。




这一幕结束时,气氛变得比较冷落。火神想打爱神一记耳光。众神举行了会议,决定由众神到人间去进行一次调查,再次对当乌龟的丈夫们作出令其满意的回答。这时,月神偷听到爱神和战神在谈情说爱,便发誓要在下凡期间密切监视他们。这一幕里还有一场戏,爱神由一个十二岁小女孩扮演,她对什么问题,都用呜啦呜啦的哭丧声音回答:“是的,妈妈……不是,妈妈……”朱庇特发火了,他摆出主人的威风,把小爱神关在一间黑洞洞的房间里,让她把动词“爱”变位二十次。观众对结尾还是颇感兴趣的,那是一场大合唱,演唱者和乐团都演得非常出色。帷幕落下来了,雇来捧场的人发出一阵掌声,想让演员谢幕一次,可是观众都站起来了,向门口走去。观众挤在一排排坐椅中间,互相推推搡搡,一边交换看法。他们都异口同声地说:




“真糟糕。”




一个批评家说:“这出戏要大大删节。”但是,剧本本身并不重要,人们谈论的重点是娜娜。福什利和拉法卢瓦兹是头一批走出去的,他们在正厅前座的走廊里碰见了斯泰内和米尼翁。这条走廊既矮又窄,颇像煤矿里的坑道,只有几盏煤气灯照明,人待在里面感到窒息。他们在右边楼梯脚下停留一会儿,那儿是栏杆的拐弯处,这样,经过的人挤不着他们。楼上廉价座位的观众正在下楼,皮鞋声响个不停,穿黑礼服的人流在向前移动;一个女引座员拼命抓住一把椅子,生怕被人推倒,因为她把观众存放的衣服都堆在上面。




“我可认识她!”斯泰内瞥见福什利时大声说道,“我肯定在什么地方见到过她……我相信是在俱乐部里,她当时喝得酩酊大醉,让人搀扶着。”




“我也记不大清楚了,”新闻记者说,“我和你一样,肯定见到过她。”




他压低了声音,笑着又说道:




“也许是在拉特里贡家里吧。”




“当然罗!那是个肮脏的地方,”米尼翁似乎很生气,说道,“让一个妓女上台演戏,观众还热烈鼓掌,真叫人恶心。不要很久,演戏的就没有正经女人了……对,终有一天,我要不让罗丝上台演戏。”




福什利不禁微笑起来。这时,沉重的皮鞋下楼梯发出的声响还没有停止,一个戴鸭舌帽的矮个子男人拖着长长的声调说道:




“噢!拉,拉,她长得又矮又肥!可有吃的啦。”




在走廊里,有两个年轻人,卷曲的头发是烫过的,衣着很考究,脖子上套着两角往下翻的假领,在那儿争论。一个人连声说道:“糟糕透了!糟糕透了!”却没有说出糟糕的理由。另一个人只用一个词来回答:“精彩!精彩!”他也显出一副不屑讲出理由的样子。




拉法卢瓦兹觉得娜娜演得很好;他壮着胆量仅提了一个建议:如果娜娜再把嗓子练一练,那就更好了。斯泰内本来已不再听他们讲话,听了他的话,吃了一惊,仿佛从睡梦中惊醒。一切还得等着瞧。说不定在以下几幕里砸锅呢。观众对这出戏已经表现出了兴趣,但肯定没有达到被它扣住心弦的程度。米尼翁断言戏演不到底,在福什利和拉法卢瓦兹离开他们去楼上休息室时,他挽起斯泰内的胳膊,把身子靠在他的肩膀上,对他耳语道:“亲爱的,你去看看我妻子在第二幕里穿的服装吧……真是下流的服装!”




楼上休息室里,三盏水晶分枝吊灯发出耀眼光芒。表兄弟俩在门口迟疑了一会儿。透过打开的玻璃门,可以从走廊的一头望到另一头,只见人头攒动,分成进出两股人流,不停地流动着。他俩终于进去了。里边有五六群人在指手画脚地高声侃侃而谈,在人流中不肯挪动一步;其他人排成队走着,他们的脚后跟重重地踏在打蜡的地板上。左右两边的仿碧玉大理石的圆柱中间,一些女人坐在红丝绒垫子的长凳上,用疲惫的神态注视着过往的人流,似乎热得精疲力竭;在他们身后,有几面高大的镜子,从镜子里面可以看见她们的发髻。在屋子的尽头,一个大腹便便的男人在一张台子前喝一杯果子露。




福什利想呼吸呼吸新鲜空气,走到阳台上去。拉法卢瓦兹在仔细观看照片框内的女演员们的照片,照片框与镜子相间地挂在柱子中间,最后,他也随着福什利走到阳台上。剧院正门上边的一排煤气灯刚刚熄灭了。阳台上黑糊糊的,气温宜人,他们以为上面没有人。在右边的门洞外边,一个青年独自一人呆在黑暗中,胳膊肘撑在石栏杆上,抽着烟,烟头闪着火光。福什利认出他是达盖内,于是,他们握起手来。




“亲爱的,你在这里干什么?”新闻记者问道,“你躲在这小小的角落里,每次看首场演出,你都不离开前排座位。”




“我在抽烟,你看见了吗。”达盖内回答。福什利想让他难堪,问道:




“那么,你对这位新明星有什么看法?……在走道里,人们对她的看法都不大好。”




“哦!”达盖内嘟哝道,“他们都是她不会要的男人!”




这就是他对娜娜的天才的全部评价。拉法卢瓦兹俯着身子向大街上望去。对面的一家旅馆和一家俱乐部的窗户里灯火辉煌;而在人行道上,黑压压的一群饮客围坐在马德里咖啡馆的桌子旁。夜已深了,行人仍然拥挤不堪;人们只能迈着碎步走路,人流还不停地从儒弗鲁瓦胡同里出来,街上车辆排成长龙,行人要等上五分钟才能穿过马路。




“真是车水马龙,人声鼎沸!”拉法卢瓦兹连连说道,巴黎还在使他惊讶哩。




电铃已响了好长一阵子,休息室里已空无一人。观众在走道里急急匆匆地走着。幕布已升起,还有一些人三五成群地进来,已经坐下来的观众很恼火。每个人回到自己的座位上,脸上露出神采,又全神贯注地看戏了。拉法卢瓦兹首先看看加加;当他看见加加的身边坐着一个高个金发男子时,他惊讶了一阵子,他刚才还坐在吕西的边包厢里哩。




“那位先生叫什么名字?”他问道。




福什利还没有看那位先生。




“噢!看见了,他叫拉博德特。”福什利终于用毫不介意的神态说道。




第二幕的布景出人意料。那是一个名叫“黑球”的小酒店的舞场,舞场是用栅栏围成的。时间正值封斋前的星期二,即狂欢节的最后一天;戴假面具的人们一边唱轮舞曲,一边跳轮舞,唱到叠句时,就跺脚作伴奏。穿插这样粗俗的场面,完全出乎人们的意料,他们看得那样高兴,竟然要求再来一次。虹神吹牛自己熟悉尘世,愿为众神领路,结果众神都迷了路,于是,众神就在这里开始调查。为了隐姓埋名,众神都化了装。朱庇特化装成法兰克王达戈贝尔特入场,他反穿着短裤,头上戴一顶马口铁的大王冠。太阳神扮成隆朱莫驿站的马车夫。智慧女神扮成诺曼底的奶娘。观众用一阵哄堂大笑迎接了战神,因为战神穿着一件瑞士海军上将的怪诞服装。但是,等到海神一出场,人们笑得更欢了。海神身着一件工作服,头上戴着一顶鼓鼓胀胀的高大鸭舌帽,卷曲的鬓发贴在太阳穴上,脚上穿着拖鞋,他用沉浊的声音说道:“什么!一个人既然是美男子,就该有人爱!”这时候,场内发出了一阵“噢!”“噢!”声。妇女们把扇子稍微往上抬一抬。吕西坐在包厢里,她笑得那样响,卡罗利娜·埃凯便用手中的扇子轻轻扑了她一下,让她静下来。




从这时起,这出戏得救了,获得巨大成功已经在望。这种众神参加的狂欢节,把奥林匹斯山拖进泥泞里,戏谑整个宗教,戏谑诗情画意对观众来说,仿佛是一种绝美的享受。这种亵渎神祗的狂热已经蔓延到一些看首场演出的文人墨客身上。传奇遭践踏,古代的人物形象被摧残。朱庇特有一副和善的面孔,而战神则变得疯疯癫癫。众神的王朝变成了笑剧,军队则成了戏谑的对象。朱庇特一下子爱上了一个娇小的洗衣女,开始与她跳起狂乱的康康舞①来。洗衣女是西蒙娜扮演的,她把脚踢到主神的鼻子上,怪声怪气叫他:“我的胖老头!”这引起一阵哄堂大笑,笑声简直把剧院都震动了。在跳舞的时候,太阳神请智慧女神喝了几盆色拉酒;海神则端端庄庄地坐在七八个女人中间,她们在请他吃糕点。观众抓住那些带暗示的台词,并添加上一些猥亵的话语,一些无伤大雅的台词,只要池座里发出叫喊声,就改变了原来的意义。很久以来,观众在剧院里没有沉醉在比这更低级的荒唐举动中,这使他们感到闲适。 




①十九世纪起巴黎流行的一种下流舞蹈。




这出戏就在这疯狂胡闹中继续下去。火神装扮成漂亮小伙子,穿一身黄色衣服,连手套也是黄色,一只眼里夹着单片眼镜,总是在追求爱神。爱神终于打扮成女鱼贩子上场,头上披着一块头巾,胸部隆起,上面挂满了大块金饰。白白胖胖的娜娜演这种大屁股、大嘴巴的人物是那样自然,她很快就赢得了全场观众的赞叹。一看到娜娜,人们就把罗丝·米尼翁遗忘了。罗丝扮演一个有趣的娃娃,头上戴着一顶柳条编的软垫帽,身着一条平纹细布短裙,她刚刚用迷人的声调诉说了对月神的怨恨。另一个胖乎乎的姑娘娜娜拍着大腿,像母鸡一样咯咯叫着,向她的周围散发着一种生命的气息,散发出一种女人的无限的征服力,观众为之倾倒了。从第二幕开始,她随便怎样演都行,她可以在台上举止粗野,可以连一个音符都唱不准,可以忘记台词;她只要转转身子,笑一笑,就能博得一阵喝彩声。每当她把人人皆知的扭屁股动作一做,池座里的观众的情绪就沸腾起来,这股热情从楼座上一层层升上去,一直升到楼顶为止。因此,当她在小酒店的舞场里领舞时,就会取得辉煌的成功。她在舞台上如同在自己家里一样,一手叉腰,仿佛把爱神搬到了道旁的阴沟里。音乐也似乎是为了她那郊区口音而伴奏的,那是一种芦笛的吹奏声,令人联想到圣克卢集市上的卖艺人的音乐,还配上单簧管的喷嚏声和短笛的欢快的颤音。




有两段乐曲又重奏了一遍。开幕时演奏的华尔兹舞曲,节奏放荡,现在又演奏了一遍,把众神送走。扮成农妇的天后当场抓住朱庇特和洗衣女,打了他耳光。月神突然撞见爱神正在与战神幽会,她赶紧去把他俩约会的地点和时间告诉火神,火神嚷道:“我自有办法。”下面的内容就不太清楚了。这次下凡调查最后以加洛普舞曲①结束,然后,朱庇特气喘吁吁,汗流浃背,王冠也没有戴,他宣布说,人间的小妇人们都是甜美可爱的,男人们都是有过错的。 




①加洛普舞曲是一种欢快、两拍舞曲。




幕布落下来了,响起一片喝彩声。还有一些人声嘶力竭地叫道:




“全体演员出来!全体演员出来!”




这时候,幕又升起,演员们手挽着手再次出现在观众面前,娜娜和罗丝·米尼翁紧挨着站在中间,向观众连连行屈膝礼。观众中响起一阵掌声,雇来捧场的人们发出一片欢呼声。




然后,场子里慢慢地走了一半人。




“我得去向缪法伯爵夫人问个好。”拉法卢瓦兹说。




“对了,你把我也介绍一下,”福什利说,“然后我们一道下楼。”




可是要走到楼厅的包厢里真不容易。在楼上的走道里,观众拥挤不堪。在人群中间,要想往前走,必须侧转身子,用肘子开道,钻着空子走。那个胖胖的批评家把背靠在一盏燃着煤气火焰的铜灯下面,在一圈聚精会神的听众前面对这出戏进行评论。经过的人低声互相转告他的名字。据走廊里的人传说,他在整整一幕演出中,笑个没完没了;然而,现在他露出一副严肃的神态,评论这出戏的风格和伦理问题。稍远一点,有一位薄嘴唇的批评家,他满怀善意地评论这出戏,但言词中带有一种酸溜溜的味道,就像牛奶变酸了一样。




福什利用目光扫视了一下每个包厢,透过包厢门上的洞眼向里边看。德·旺德夫尔伯爵拦住他,问他想找谁;当他知道两个表兄弟要去向缪法伯爵夫妇问好时,他便向他指了指七号包厢,他刚从那儿出来。随后,他对新闻记者耳语道:




“喂,亲爱的,这个娜娜肯定就是有一天晚上我们在普鲁旺斯街的一个拐角上遇见的那个女子……”




“噢,你说得对,”福什利嚷道,“我说过我认识她!”




拉法卢瓦兹把他的表兄介绍给缪法·德·伯维尔伯爵,但伯爵的态度显得冷漠。而伯爵夫人一听到福什利的名字,便抬起头来。她用一句分寸得当的话来赞扬这位专栏作者在《费加罗报》上发表的文章。她把双肘撑在丝绒罩着的栏杆上,把肩膀轻盈一扭,转了半个身子,接着,他们交谈了一会儿,话题是万国博览会。




“那博览会一定很精彩,”伯爵说道,他那端端正正的方脸上保持着官方人士的严肃表情,“今天我到玛尔斯广场去过,我回来后,对它赞叹不已。”




“听说博览会还没有筹备好,”拉法卢瓦兹壮着胆子说,“准备工作还乱无头绪……”




伯爵用严肃的语调打断他的话:




“会准备好的……这是皇帝陛下的意愿。”




福什利兴致盎然地说,有一天他到那儿去搜集一篇文章的素材,那时,水族馆正在兴建,他差点被困在那里。伯爵夫人莞尔一笑。她不时向楼下场子里张望一下,抬起她的一只戴白手套的胳膊,那手套一直套到胳膊肘,另一只手轻轻摇着扇子。几乎空无一人的大厅仿佛昏昏欲睡了;正厅前座里的几位先生在翻阅报纸,妇女们无拘无束地接待来问好的人,如同在家里一样。在水晶大吊灯下面,只听见一些知心朋友的窃窃私语声,吊灯的光线,通过幕间休息时观众随意走动扬起的灰尘,亮度减弱了。男人们聚集在各个出口处,瞧着那些留在座位上的女人。他们在那儿一动不动地站一会儿,脖子伸得长长的,白衬衫在胸前露出来。




“下星期二,我们等你来。”伯爵夫人对拉法卢瓦兹说。




她还邀请福什利,他向她鞠了一躬。他们不谈那出戏了,也不提娜娜的名字了。伯爵的面孔上保持一副冷漠而庄重的神态,别人还以为他在参加立法会议呢。他把他们来看戏的原因,简单解释为他的岳父喜欢看戏。包厢的门只好一直开着,因为刚才德·舒阿尔侯爵把自己的位置让给来访者,出去还没回来,他站在包厢外,挺着高大的老人身躯,他的脸在宽边帽子下显得松弛而又苍白。他用模糊的目光盯着过往的女人。




福什利刚刚受到伯爵夫人的邀请,便告辞了,因为他觉得再谈那出戏是不适当的。拉法卢瓦兹最后走出包厢。刚才他在德·旺德夫尔伯爵的边包厢里,瞥见端端庄庄地坐着金色头发的拉博德特,他与布朗瑟·德·西弗里紧坐在一起谈话呢。




“啊!是这样,”他一赶上他的表哥就说,“这个拉博德特认识所有的女人吗?……他现在又与布朗瑟凑到一起了。”




“当然罗!他认识所有的女人,”福什利平心静气地回答,“亲爱的,难道你是外星人吗?”




这时走道里的人已经少了一些。福什利刚要下楼,吕西·斯图华便叫住他。她呆在走廊一头的她的边包厢门口。她说,包厢里热死了,于是她同卡罗利娜·埃凯母女俩呆在宽阔的走廊里,嘴里嚼着糖杏仁。一个女引座员与她们亲热地交谈着。吕西与新闻记者争执起来,她说他真殷勤,宁愿上楼去看望其他女人,也不问一声她们渴不渴!接着,她随口说道:




“亲爱的,你知道吗?我觉得娜娜演得很好。”




她想让他留在她的包厢里,陪她看完最后一幕;但是,他还是走了,答应等散场后在出口处等她们。在楼下剧院门前,福什利和拉法卢瓦兹点燃了香烟。观众一个接一个从剧院台阶上走下来,堵在人行道上,在马路上减弱的喧闹声中,呼吸着夜晚的新鲜空气。




这时候,米尼翁拉着斯泰内进了游艺咖啡馆。他见娜娜获得了成功,便热情地谈论起她来,一边瞟着银行家,他很了解银行家,他曾两次帮助银行家欺骗自己的妻子罗丝,等银行家的情欲一过,他又把他带到罗丝的身边,这时银行家表现得既后悔又忠诚。咖啡馆里顾客很多,他们都拥挤在大理石桌子周围;有些人匆匆忙忙站着喝咖啡;横动的人头映在高大的镜子里,一眼看不到头的狭窄的大厅里,三盏吊灯、仿皮漆布面子的长凳和铺着红地毯的螺旋楼梯都无限放大了。斯泰内走到第一厅里,坐到一张桌子旁,这个厅临大街,门已拆了,按照时令来说,拆得未免早了一些。福什利和拉法卢瓦兹从那儿经过时,银行家叫住他们,说道:




“来跟我们一起喝杯啤酒吧。”




但是斯泰内的头脑里,总是萦绕着一个念头:他想叫人把一束鲜花递给娜娜。他终于叫来一个侍者,他亲密地管他叫奥古斯特。米尼翁一边听着,一边目光炯炯地注视着斯泰内,他心里有些惴惴不安,期期艾艾说道:




“去买两束鲜花,奥古斯特,交给那个女引座员,两个女主角各送一束,要在合适的时候交给她们,听懂了吗?”




在咖啡厅的另一头,有一个姑娘,看上去年龄最多只有十八岁,她把颈背靠在一个镜框上,一动不动地呆在一只空杯子前,她像长时间等人未等到,神态迷惘了。她有一头美丽、灰色天然鬈发,模样像是处女,一双天鹅绒般的眼睛,显得温和而又天真;她穿着一条褪了色的绿绸袍子,头戴一顶圆帽,由于常常挨耳光,帽子变破了。夜晚的凉风吹得她脸色发白。




“哟!原来是萨丹在这里。”福什利瞥见那个姑娘悄声说道。




拉法卢瓦兹问福什利是怎么回事。哦!她是大街上的一名暗娼,算不了什么。但是,由于她很下流,大家总爱逗她谈话。于是,新闻记者拉大嗓门说道:




“萨丹,你呆在这儿干啥?”




“无聊呗!”萨丹一动也不动,若无其事地回答。




四个男人听了,开心得笑起来。




米尼翁向大家说,不必赶紧进场,第三幕布置布景就要花二十分钟。可是表兄弟俩喝了啤酒,身上有些冷,因而想进场。于是,仅剩下米尼翁和斯泰内两人,米尼翁把肘支在桌子上,面对面地对他说:




“嗯?这就说定了,我们到她家里去,我给你介绍……你知道,这件事只有我们两人知道,不必告诉我老婆。”




福什利和拉法卢瓦兹回到座位上后,发现第二排包厢里坐着一位衣著端庄的漂亮妇人。陪她看戏的是一个神态严肃的男人,他是内务部办公室主任,拉法卢瓦兹认识他,他在缪法家里遇见过他。而福什利呢,他相信这位太太就是罗贝尔夫人,她是一位正经女人,只有一个情人,没有第二个,而且她的情人是一位总是受人尊敬的人。




他们不得不转过身来。达盖内向他们嫣然一笑。现在娜娜已经获得了成功,达盖内不再躲躲闪闪了,刚才他在走廊里还洋洋得意呢。坐在他旁边的年轻的逃学中学生,没有离开过自己的座位,他崇拜娜娜到了如痴如醉的程度。他想女人就应该像娜娜这个样子。他兴奋得涨红了脸,情不自禁地把手套戴了又脱,脱了又戴。随后,他听见邻座上的观众在谈论娜娜,他便壮着胆子问道:




“对不起,先生,演戏的那位女子,您认识她吗?”




“对,有点认识。”达盖内对他的问话感到惊讶和犹豫,悄悄回答。




“那么,您知道她的住址吗?”




他如此生硬地问他,他气得真想打他一记耳光。




“不知道。”他用冷漠的口气回答道。




接着他转过身子。那个金发少年觉得刚才问题问得有些失礼,脸变得更红了,感到惶惶不安。




开幕的铃声响了三次,女引座员一定要把存放的衣服还给观众,她抱着皮大衣和短外套,在进场的人流中走动着。雇来捧场者一见这一幕的布景就鼓起掌来。




布景是埃特纳火山的一个山洞,山洞开凿在一个银矿里,山洞的两侧犹如新铸的银币闪闪发光,在山洞的尽头,火神的锻炉发出落日般的光芒。在第二幕中,月神同火神商量好,叫火神假装出外旅行,好让出位置来给爱神和战神幽会。随后,场上只剩下月神时。爱神就出场了。观众见娜娜身上一丝不挂,不禁浑身打了一个寒颤。她坦然而又大胆,赤身裸体地出现在舞台上,对自己的肉体的无比威力笃信无疑。她裹着一身薄纱,她那圆圆的肩膀,隆起的乳房,像喷嘴一样挺直的粉红色的奶头,极其肉感并不停摆动的宽大臀部,肥胖的金发女郎的大腿,以及整个身体,在那轻盈的白得像泡沫的料子下面都能让人揣摩出来,看得清清楚楚。她犹如正从波涛中显露出来,除了头发,没有任何东西遮掩身体。每当娜娜举起臂膀时,在排灯的照射下,可以清楚地看见她腋窝下的金色腋毛。这时舞台下没有掌声,谁也不笑了。男人们的脸上都露出严肃的神态,肌肉绷得紧紧的,鼻子收缩,口干舌燥。仿佛有一阵微风吹过,风里蕴藏着一种无声的威胁。突然间,在这个姑娘的身上,出现了成年女人的特性,她变得令人不安,身上带着女性的狂热,开放了情欲的不可知的门户。娜娜一直微笑着,那是一种犀利的微笑,仿佛要把男人吞噬掉。




“真没想到!”福什利简单地对拉法卢瓦兹说。




这时候,战神头上插着翎毛,匆忙去幽会,他受到两个女神的夹攻。有一个场面,普律利埃尔演得很出色。战神一方面受到月神的爱抚,月神在把他送交给火神之前,还想作最后一次努力,把他争取过来;另一方面,他又受到爱神的爱抚,因为情敌当前,爱神更加精神抖擞。战神沉醉在这些脉脉温情之中,露出一副因受到百般照顾而怡然自得的神态。随后是一部三重大合唱结束了这场戏。就在这时候,一个女引座员出现在吕西·斯图华的包厢里,向台上扔下两大束白丁香花。大家一起鼓起掌来。娜娜和罗丝·米尼翁向观众鞠躬致谢,普律利埃尔捡起两束花。池座里的一部分观众转过头来,对着斯泰内和米尼翁的楼下包厢微笑。银行家的脸涨得通红,下巴的肌肉微微抽搐,好像有什么东西塞在喉咙里。




接下来的情节令全场观众昏昏欲醉。月神愤愤走了。倏地坐到一张苔藓长凳子上的爱神召唤战神到她身边来。人们从来没有敢上演过这样大胆勾引男人的场面。娜娜用胳膊搂住普律利埃尔的脖子,把他拉向自己;这时候,演火神的丰唐出现在山洞的深处,他扮演一个当场抓住通奸妻子的丈夫,他那副滑稽、愤怒的神态,把戴绿帽子丈夫的表情夸张了。他手里拿着那著名的铁丝网。他把网摇了一会儿,就像渔夫撒网时的动作;他用一个巧妙的技法,使爱神和战神上当就擒。铁丝网把他们裹在里面,不能动弹,仍然保持一对幸福情人的姿势。




低语声越来越响,犹如一阵叹息声在慢慢高起来。有几个人鼓起掌来,所有的望远镜都对准爱神。娜娜慢慢地引起观众的仰慕,现在,娜娜能被每个人接受了。从她身上发出的一股春情,如同从发情期的动物身上发出来似的,总是在不断地扩散着,充斥了大厅。在这样的时候,她的每个微小的动作都能燃起人们的欲火,连她的小指头的动作都能引起人们的肉欲。一些人弓着背,背在颤动着,好像有若干看不见的琴弓在肌肉上抽动,长在他们颈后的细发,仿佛被不知从哪个女人嘴里吹出来的温暖而飘忽的气息吹拂得微微飘动。福什利看见那个逃学的中学生,由于情欲的冲动,从座位上站起来。出于好奇心,他看看德·旺德夫尔伯爵,伯爵面色苍白,嘴唇抿得紧紧的,又看看胖子斯泰内,他那中风般的脸简直像死人一样,再看看拉博德特,他像一个马贩子,带着神奇的神态用一只望远镜在欣赏一匹完美无缺的母马,而达盖内呢,两耳涨得红红的,乐得摇头晃脑。随后,他又向后边看了一会儿,他对在缪法夫妇的包厢里所看到的情景感到惊讶:在皮肤白皙、表情严肃的伯爵夫人后面,坐着伯爵,他把身子拉得高高的,张着嘴巴,脸上布满红色斑点;他的旁边,坐在黑暗中的舒阿尔侯爵,混浊的眼睛变成了猫眼睛,发出闪闪金色磷光。人们感到窒息,大伙的头上流着汗,头发变得沉甸甸的。观众在那里已经呆了三个钟头,呼出来的气息夹杂着人身上的气味,使场内的温度升高了。在煤气灯的火焰般的光芒照耀下,空中的尘埃在大吊灯下变浓了,整个大厅摇晃起来,观众开始觉得头晕目眩,感到疲乏而兴奋,充满午夜时分的卧室中的朦胧睡意。而娜娜,面对着一千五百个济济一堂、昏昏欲睡的观众,面对着这些演出结束时精神疲惫和神经异常的观众,凭借着她那大理石般的白皙的肌肤和她那强烈的性感,赢得了胜利,这种性感足以毫无损害地摧毁全体观众。




戏演完了。听到火神的胜利的呼唤,奥林匹斯山众神列队在一对情人面前走过,一边发出“啊!唉!”“啊!唉!”等惊讶和快乐的喊声。朱庇特说:“我的孩子,你叫我们来看这个,我觉得你有些轻浮了。”接着,情节变得有利于爱神。乌龟合唱队又被虹神带来了,他们哀求主神不要审理他们的诉状了,因为自从他们的妻子呆在家里后,男人们简直无法在家里生活,他们当乌龟,反而高兴。这就是这出戏的主题。于是,爱神被释放了。火神被判处夫妻分居。战神和月神言归于好。为了使家庭生活安宁,朱庇特把他的小洗衣女送到一个星座上去。人们终于把爱神从她的囚室中拉出来,她在那里时并未练习动词“爱”的变位,而是折摺纸鸡。闭幕时剧情发展到最高潮,乌龟合唱队跪在爱神面前,唱感恩歌,爱神微笑着,她那具有无比吸引力的裸体使她显得高大起来。




观众站起来,向门口走去。有人叫着剧作者的名字,在雷鸣般的喝彩声中,观众两次鼓掌要求演员谢幕。“娜娜!娜娜!”的叫声震响着。随后,观众还未走完,大厅内就暗下来,成排脚灯熄灭了,大吊灯的光线变暗了,长长的灰色布罩从舞台两侧的包厢上落下来,盖住了楼厅的金色装饰。那样炎热、人声鼎沸的大厅,顿时仿佛沉睡了,发出一股霉味和尘土的气味。缪法伯爵夫人站在她的包厢边沿,等待观众离去,她站得挺直,身著柔软暖和的皮衣,瞅着暗处。




在走廊里,观众向女引座员们催着要衣服,她们面对那些倒下来的衣服,个个忙得晕头转向。福什利和拉法卢瓦兹匆匆走在前头,想目睹一下观众散场时的情景。前厅里男人们排成一行,在两边的楼梯上,两队整齐而密集的观众还没完没了地往下走。斯泰内拉着米尼翁,走在前边的人群中。德·旺德夫尔伯爵挽着布朗瑟·德·西弗里走了。加加与其女儿似乎不知怎么走是好,拉博德特赶紧去为她们找了一辆马车,她们上车后,他还殷勤地给她们关上车门。谁也没有看见达盖内走过。那个逃学的中学生,脸上火辣辣的,决定到门前等待演员们出来,他向着全景胡同跑去,结果发现胡同的栅栏关着。萨丹站在人行道上,走过来用裙子撩擦他;由于心情不好,他粗暴地拒绝了她。她眼里噙着欲望和无能为力的泪水,消失在人群中。一些观众抽着雪茄,一边走,一边哼着:




黄昏时分,爱神在徜徉……




萨丹又到了游艺咖啡店前面,侍者奥古斯特让她吃客人吃剩下来的糖。最后,一个胖男子高高兴兴地把她带走了,一起消失在渐渐沉睡下来的大街的暗影中。




还不断有观众下楼梯。拉法卢瓦兹在等候克拉利瑟。福什利答应过等候吕西·斯图华和卡罗利娜·埃凯母女俩。她们来了,占据了前厅整整一个角落,在那儿大声说笑,而此时,缪法夫妇正神态冷漠地从那儿走过。博尔德纳夫正好推开一扇小门出来,福什利正式允诺他,要给他的戏写一篇评论文章。这时,博尔德纳夫汗流满面,满面红光,仿佛被成功陶醉了。




“这出戏可以连演二百场,”拉法卢瓦兹恭维他道,“巴黎人都会络绎不绝地来你的剧院看戏。”




可是博尔德纳夫恼火了,他猛然抬起下巴,示意拉法卢瓦兹看看拥挤在前厅里的观众。这群吵吵嚷嚷的男人,个个口干舌燥,眼睛红似火,他们浑身发热,心里还想着娜娜。接着,博尔德纳夫嚷道:




“就叫我的妓院吧,固执的家伙!”
  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 2


At ten o'clock the next morning Nana was still asleep. She occupied the second floor of a large new house in the Boulevard Haussmann, the landlord of which let flats to single ladies in order by their means to dry the paint. A rich merchant from Moscow, who had come to pass a winter in Paris, had installed her there after paying six months' rent in advance. The rooms were too big for her and had never been completely furnished. The vulgar sumptuosity of gilded consoles and gilded chairs formed a crude contrast therein to the bric-a-brac of a secondhand furniture shop--to mahogany round tables, that is to say, and zinc candelabras, which sought to imitate Florentine bronze. All of which smacked of the courtesan too early deserted by her first serious protector and fallen back on shabby lovers, of a precarious first appearance of a bad start, handicapped by refusals of credit and threats of eviction.




Nana was sleeping on her face, hugging in her bare arms a pillow in which she was burying cheeks grown pale in sleep. The bedroom and the dressing room were the only two apartments which had been properly furnished by a neighboring upholsterer. A ray of light, gliding in under a curtain, rendered visible rosewood furniture and hangings and chairbacks of figured damask with a pattern of big blue flowers on a gray ground. But in the soft atmosphere of that slumbering chamber Nana suddenly awoke with a start, as though surprised to find an empty place at her side. She looked at the other pillow lying next to hers; there was the dint of a human head among its flounces: it was still warm. And groping with one hand, she pressed the knob of an electric bell by her bed's head.




"He's gone then?" she asked the maid who presented herself.




"Yes, madame, Monsieur Paul went away not ten minutes back. As Madame was tired, he did not wish to wake her. But he ordered me to tell Madame that he would come tomorrow."




As she spoke Zoe, the lady's maid, opened the outer shutter. A flood of daylight entered. Zoe, a dark brunette with hair in little plaits, had a long canine face, at once livid and full of seams, a snub nose, thick lips and two black eyes in continual movement.




"Tomorrow, tomorrow," repeated Nana, who was not yet wide awake, "is tomorrow the day?"




"Yes, madame, Monsieur Paul has always come on the Wednesday."




"No, now I remember," said the young woman, sitting up. "It's all changed. I wanted to tell him so this morning. He would run against the nigger! We should have a nice to-do!"




"Madame did not warn me; I couldn't be aware of it," murmured Zoe. "When Madame changes her days she will do well to tell me so that I may know. Then the old miser is no longer due on the Tuesday?"




Between themselves they were wont thus gravely to nickname as "old miser" and "nigger" their two paying visitors, one of whom was a tradesman of economical tendencies from the Faubourg Saint-Denis, while the other was a Walachian, a mock count, whose money, paid always at the most irregular intervals, never looked as though it had been honestly come by. Daguenet had made Nana give him the days subsequent to the old miser's visits, and as the trader had to be at home by eight o'clock in the morning, the young man would watch for his departure from Zoes kitchen and would take his place, which was still quite warm, till ten o'clock. Then he, too, would go about his business. Nana and he were wont to think it a very comfortable arrangement.




"So much the worse," said Nana; "I'll write to him this afternoon. And if he doesn't receive my letter, then tomorrow you will stop him coming in."




In the meantime Zoe was walking softly about the room. She spoke of yesterday's great hit. Madame had shown such talent; she sang so well! Ah! Madame need not fret at all now!




Nana, her elbow dug into her pillow, only tossed her head in reply. Her nightdress had slipped down on her shoulders, and her hair, unfastened and entangled, flowed over them in masses.




"Without doubt," she murmured, becoming thoughtful; "but what's to be done to gain time? I'm going to have all sorts of bothers today. Now let's see, has the porter come upstairs yet this morning?"




Then both the women talked together seriously. Nana owed three quarters' rent; the landlord was talking of seizing the furniture. Then, too, there was a perfect downpour of creditors; there was a livery-stable man, a needlewoman, a ladies' tailor, a charcoal dealer and others besides, who came every day and settled themselves on a bench in the little hall. The charcoal dealer especially was a dreadful fellow--he shouted on the staircase. But Nana's greatest cause of distress was her little Louis, a child she had given birth to when she was sixteen and now left in charge of a nurse in a village in the neighborhood of Rambouillet. This woman was clamoring for the sum of three hundred francs before she would consent to give the little Louis back to her. Nana, since her last visit to the child, had been seized with a fit of maternal love and was desperate at the thought that she could not realize a project, which had now become a hobby with her. This was to pay off the nurse and to place the little man with his aunt, Mme Lerat, at the Batignolles, whither she could go and see him as often as she liked.




Meanwhile the lady's maid kept hinting that her mistress ought to have confided her necessities to the old miser.




"To be sure, I told him everything," cried Nana, "and he told me in answer that he had too many big liabilities. He won't go beyond his thousand francs a month. The nigger's beggared just at present; I expect he's lost at play. As to that poor Mimi, he stands in great need of a loan himself; a fall in stocks has cleaned him out--he can't even bring me flowers now."




She was speaking of Daguenet. In the self-abandonment of her awakening she had no secrets from Zoe, and the latter, inured to such confidences, received them with respeciful sympathy. Since Madame condescended to speak to her of her affairs she would permit herself to say what she thought. Besides, she was very fond of Madame; she had left Mme Blanche for the express purpose of taking service with her, and heaven knew Mme Blanche was straining every nerve to have her again! Situations weren't lacking; she was pretty well known, but she would have stayed with Madame even in narrow circumstances, because she believed in Madame's future. And she concluded by stating her advice with precision. When one was young one often did silly things. But this time it was one's duty to look alive, for the men only thought of having their fun. Oh dear, yes! Things would right themselves. Madame had only to say one word in order to quiet her creditors and find the money she stood in need of.




"All that doesn't help me to three hundred francs," Nana kept repeating as she plunged her fingers into the vagrant convolutions of her back hair. "I must have three hundred francs today, at once! It's stupid not to know anyone who'll give you three hundred francs."




She racked her brains. She would have sent Mme Lerat, whom she was expecting that very morning, to Rambouillet. The counteraction of her sudden fancy spoiled for her the triumph of last night. Among all those men who had cheered her, to think that there wasn't one to bring her fifteen louis! And then one couldn't accept money in that way! Dear heaven, how unfortunate she was! And she kept harking back again to the subject of her baby--he had blue eyes like a cherub's; he could lisp "Mamma" in such a funny voice that you were ready to die of laughing!




But at this moment the electric bell at the outer door was heard to ring with its quick and tremulous vibration. Zoe returned, murmuring with a confidential air:




"It's a woman."




She had seen this woman a score of times, only she made believe never to recognize her and to be quite ignorant of the nature of her relations with ladies in difficulties.




"She has told me her name--Madame Tricon."




"The Tricon," cried Nana. "Dear me! That's true. I'd forgotten her. Show her in."




Zoe ushered in a tall old lady who wore ringlets and looked like a countess who haunts lawyers' offices. Then she effaced herself, disappearing noiselessly with the lithe, serpentine movement wherewith she was wont to withdraw from a room on the arrival of a gentleman. However, she might have stayed. The Tricon did not even sit down. Only a brief exchange of words took place.




"I have someone for you today. Do you care about it?"




"Yes. How much?"




"Twenty louis."




"At what o'clock?"




"At three. It's settled then?"




"It's settled."




Straightway the Tricon talked of the state of the weather. It was dry weather, pleasant for walking. She had still four or five persons to see. And she took her departure after consulting a small memorandum book. When she was once more alone Nana appeared comforted. A slight shiver agitated her shoulders, and she wrapped herself softly up again in her warm bedclothes with the lazy movements of a cat who is susceptible to cold. Little by little her eyes closed, and she lay smiling at the thought of dressing Louiset prettily on the following day, while in the slumber into which she once more sank last night's long, feverish dream of endlessly rolling applause returned like a sustained accompaniment to music and gently soothed her lassitude.




At eleven o'clock, when Zoe showed Mme Lerat into the room, Nana was still asleep. But she woke at the noise and cried out at once:




"It's you.You'll go to Rambouillet today?"




"That's what I've come for," said the aunt. "There's a train at twenty past twelve. I've got time to catch it."




"No, I shall only have the money by and by," replied the young woman, stretching herself and throwing out her bosom. "You'll have lunch, and then we'll see."




Zoe brought a dressing jacket.




"The hairdresser's here, madame," she murmured.




But Nana did not wish to go into the dressing room. And she herself cried out:




"Come in, Francis."




A well-dressed man pushed open the door and bowed. Just at that moment Nana was getting out of bed, her bare legs in full view. But she did not hurry and stretched her hands out so as to let Zoe draw on the sleeves of the dressing jacket. Francis, on his part, was quite at his ease and without turning away waited with a sober expression on his face.




"Perhaps Madame has not seen the papers. There's a very nice article in the Figaro."




He had brought the journal. Mme Lerat put on her spectacles and read the article aloud, standing in front of the window as she did so. She had the build of a policeman, and she drew herself up to her full height, while her nostrils seemed to compress themselves whenever she uttered a gallant epithet. It was a notice by Fauchery, written just after the performance, and it consisted of a couple of very glowing columns, full of witty sarcasm about the artist and of broad admiration for the woman.




"Excellent!" Francis kept repeating.




Nana laughed good-humoredly at his chaffing her about her voice! He was a nice fellow, was that Fauchery, and she would repay him for his charming style of writing. Mme Lerat, after having reread the notice, roundly declared that the men all had the devil in their shanks, and she refused to explain her self further, being fully satisfied with a brisk allusion of which she alone knew the meaning her in an income of six hundred francs a year. Nana promised to rent some pretty little lodgings for her and to give her a hundred francs a month besides. At the mention of this sum the aunt forgot herself and shrieked to her niece, bidding her squeeze their throats, since she had them in her grasp. She was meaning the men, of course. Then they both embraced again, but i. Francis finished turning up and fastening Nana's hair. He bowed and said:




"I'll keep my eye on the evening papers. At half-past five as usual, eh?"




"Bring me a pot of pomade and a pound of burnt almonds from Boissier's," Nana cried to him across the drawing room just as he was shutting the door after him.




Then the two women, once more alone, recollected that they had not embraced, and they planted big kisses on each other's cheeks. The notice warmed their hearts. Nana, who up till now had been half asleep, was again seized with the fever of her triumph. Dear, dear, 'twas Rose Mignon that would be spending a pleasant morning! Her aunt having been unwilling to go to the theater because, as she averred, sudden emotions ruined her stomach, Nana set herself to describe the events of the evening and grew intoxicated at her own recital, as though all Paris had been shaken to the ground by the applause. Then suddenly interrupting herself, she asked with a laugh if one would ever have imagined it all when she used to go traipsing about the Rue de la Goutte-d'Or. Mme Lerat shook her head. No, no, one never could have foreseen it! And she began talking in her turn, assuming a serious air as she did so and calling Nana "daughter." Wasn't she a second mother to her since the first had gone to rejoin Papa and Grandmamma? Nana was greatly softened and on the verge of tears. But Mme Lerat declared that the past was the past--oh yes, to be sure, a dirty past with things in it which it was as well not to stir up every day. She had left off seeing her niece for a long time because among the family she was accused of ruining herself along with the little thing. Good God, as though that were possible! She didn't ask for confidences; she believed that Nana had always lived decently, and now it was enough for her to have found her again in a fine position and to observe her kind feelings toward her son. Virtue and hard work were still the only things worth anything in this world.




"Who is the baby's father?" she said, interrupting herself, her eyes lit up with an exhad crossed two knives on the table in front of her. Notwithstanding this, the young woman defended herself from the charge of superstition. Thus, if the salt were upset, it meant nothing, even on a Friday; but when it came to knives, that was too much of a good thing; that had never proved fallacious. There could be no doubt that something unpleasant was going to happen to her. She yawned, and then with an air, of profound boredom:




"Two o'clock already. I must go out. What a nuisance!"




The two old ladies looked at one another. The three women shook their heads without speaking. To be sure, life was not always amusing. Nana had tilted her chair back anew and lit a cigarette, while the others sat pursing up their lips discreetly, thinking deeply philosophic thoughts.




"While waiting for you to return we'll play a game of bezique," said Mme Maloir after a short silence. "Does Madame play bezique?"




Certainly Mme Lerat played it, and that to perfection. It was no good troubling Zoe, who had vanished--a corner of the table would do quite well. And they pushepression of acute curiosity.




Nana was taken by surprise and hesitated a moment.




"A gentleman," she replied.




"There now!" rejoined the aunt. "They declared that you had him by a stonemason who was in the habit of beating you. Indeed, you shall tell me all about it someday; you know I'm discreet! Tut, tut, I'll look after him as though he were a prince's son."




She had retired from business as a florist and was living on her savings, which she had got together sou by sou, till now they broughtn the midst of her rejoicing Nana's face, as she led the talk back to the subject of Louiset, seemed to be overshadowed by a sudden recollection.




"Isn't it a bore I've got to go out at three o'clock?" she muttered. "It IS a nuisance!"




Just then Zoe came in to say that lunch was on the table. They went into the dining room, where an old lady was already seated at table. She had not taken her hat off, and she wore a dark dress of an indecisive color midway between puce and goose dripping. Nana did not seem surprised at sight of her. She simply asked her why she hadn't come into the bedroom.




"I heard voices," replied the old lady. "I thought you had company."




Mme Maloir, a respectable-looking and mannerly woman, was Nana's old friend, chaperon and companion. Mme Lerat's presence seemed to fidget her at first. Afterward, when she became aware that it was Nana's aunt, she looked at her with a sweet expression and a die-away smile. In the meantime Nana, who averred that she was as hungry as a wolf, threw herself on the radishes and gobbled them up without bread. Mme Lerat had become ceremonious; she refused the radishes as provocative of phlegm. By and by when Zoe had brought in the cutlets Nana just chipped the meat and contented herself with sucking the bones. Now and again she scrutinized her old friend's hat out of the corners of her eyes.




"It's the new hat I gave you?" she ended by saying.




"Yes, I made it up," murmured Mme Maloir, her mouth full of meat.




The hat was smart to distraction. In front it was greatly exaggerated, and it was adorned with a lofty feather. Mme Maloir had a mania for doing up all her hats afresh; she alone knew what really became her, and with a few stitches she could manufacture a toque out of the most elegant headgear. Nana, who had bought her this very hat in order not to be ashamed of her when in her company out of doors, was very near being vexed.




"Push it up, at any rate," she cried.




"No, thank you," replied the old lady with dignity. "It doesn't get in my way; I can eat very comfortably as it is."




After the cutlets came cauliflowers and the remains of a cold chicken. But at the arrival of each successive dish Nana made a little face, hesitated, sniffed and left her plateful untouched.She finished her lunch with the help of preserve.




Dessert took a long time. Zoe did not remove the cloth before serving the coffee. Indeed, the ladies simply pushed back their plates before taking it. They talked continually of yesterday's charming evening. Nana kept rolling cigarettes, which she smoked, swinging up and down on her backward-tilted chair. And as Zoe had remained behind and was lounging idly against the sideboard, it came about that the company were favored with her history. She said she was the daughter of a midwife at Bercy who had failed in business. First of all she had taken service with a dentist and after that with an insurance agent, but neither place suited her, and she thereupon enumerated, not without a certain amount of pride, the names of the ladies with whom she had served as lady's maid. Zoe spoke of these ladies as one who had had the making of their fortunes. It was very certain that without her more than one would have had some queer tales to tell. Thus one day, when Mme Blanche was with M. Octave, in came the old gentleman. What did Zoe do? She made believe to tumble as she crossed the drawing room; the old boy rushed up to her assistance, flew to the kitchen to fetch her a glass of water, and M.Octave slipped away.




"Oh, she's a good girl, you bet!" said Nana, who was listening to her with tender interest and a sort of submissive admiration.




"Now I've had my troubles," began Mme Lerat. And edging up to Mme Maloir, she imparted to her certain confidential confessions. Both ladies took lumps of sugar dipped in cognac and sucked them. But Mme Maloir was wont to listen to other people's secrets without even confessing anything concerning herself. People said that she lived on a mysterious allowance in a room whither no one ever penetrated.




All of a sudden Nana grew excited.




"Don't play with the knives, Aunt. You know it gives me a turn!"




Without thinking about it Mme Lerat d back the tablecloth over the dirty plates. But as Mme Maloir was herself going to take the cards out of a drawer in the sideboard, Nana remarked that before she sat down to her game it would be very nice of her if she would write her a letter. It bored Nana to write letters; besides, she was not sure of her spelling, while her old friend could turn out the most feeling epistles. She ran to fetch some good note paper in her bedroom. An inkstand consisting of a bottle of ink worth about three sous stood untidily on one of the pieces of furniture, with a pen deep in rust beside it. The letter was for Daguenet. Mme Maloir herself wrote in her bold English hand, "My darling little man," and then she told him not to come tomorrow because "that could not be" but hastened to add that "she was with him in thought at every moment of the day, whether she were near or far away."




"And I end with 'a thousand kisses,'" she murmured.




Mme Lerat had shown her approval of each phrase with an emphatic nod. Her eyes were sparkling; she loved to find herself in the midst of love affairs. Nay, she was seized with a desire to add some words of her own and, assuming a tender look and cooing like a dove, she suggested:




"A thousand kisses on thy beautiful eyes."




"That's the thing: 'a thousand kisses on thy beautiful eyes'!" Nana repeated, while the two old ladies assumed a beatified expression.




Zoe was rung for and told to take the letter down to a commissionaire. She had just been talking with the theater messenger, who had brought her mistress the day's playbill and rehearsal arrangements, which he had forgotten in the morning. Nana had this individual ushered in and got him to take the latter to Daguenet on his return. Then she put questions to him. Oh yes! M. Bordenave was very pleased; people had already taken seats for a week to come; Madame had no idea of the number of people who had been asking her address since morning. When the man had taken his departure Nana announced that at most she would only be out half an hour. If there were any visitors Zoe would make them wait. As she spoke the electric bell sounded. It was a creditor in the shape of the man of whom she jobbed her carriages. He had settled himself on the bench in the anteroom, and the fellow was free to twiddle his thumbs till night--there wasn't the least hurry now.




"Come, buck up!" said Nana, still torpid with laziness and yawning and stretching afresh. "I ought to be there now!"




Yet she did not budge but kept watching the play of her aunt, who had just announced four aces. Chin on hand, she grew quite engrossed in it but gave a violent start on hearing three o'clock strike.




"Good God!" she cried roughly.




Then Mme Maloir, who was counting the tricks she had won with her tens and aces, said cheeringly to her in her soft voice:




"It would be better, dearie, to give up your expedition at once."




"No, be quick about it," said Mme Lerat, shuffling the cards. "I shall take the half-past four o'clock train if you're back here with the money before four o'clock."




"Oh, there'll be no time lost," she murmured.




Ten minutes after Zoe helped her on with a dress and a hat. It didn't matter much if she were badly turned out. Just as she was about to go downstairs there was a new ring at the bell. This time it was the charcoal dealer. Very well, he might keep the livery-stable keeper company--it would amuse the fellows. Only, as she dreaded a scene, she crossed the kitchen and made her escape by the back stairs. She often went that way and in return had only to lift up her flounces.




"When one is a good mother anything's excusable," said Mme Maloir sententiously when left alone with Mme Lerat.




"Four kings," replied this lady, whom the play greatly excited.




And they both plunged into an interminable game.




The table had not been cleared. The smell of lunch and the cigarette smoke filled the room with an ambient, steamy vapor. The two ladies had again set to work dipping lumps of sugar in brandy and sucking the same. For twenty minutes at least they played and sucked simultaneously when, the electric bell having rung a third time, Zoe bustled into the room and roughly disturbed them, just as if they had been her own friends.




"Look here, that's another ring. You can't stay where you are. If many foiks call I must have the whole flat. Now off you go, off you go!"




Mme Maloir was for finishing the game, but Zoe looked as if she was going to pounce down on the cards, and so she decided to carry them off without in any way altering their positions, while Mme Lerat undertook the removal of the brandy bottle, the glasses and the sugar. Then they both scudded to the kitchen, where they installed themselves at the table in an empty space between the dishcloths, which were spread out to dry, and the bowl still full of dishwater.




"We said it was three hundred and forty. It's your turn."




"I play hearts."




When Zoe returned she found them once again absorbed. After a silence, as Mme Lerat was shuffling, Mme Maloir asked who it was.




"Oh, nobody to speak of," replied the servant carelessly; "a slip of a lad! I wanted to send him away again, but he's such a pretty boy with never a hair on his chin and blue eyes and a girl's face! So I told him to wait after all. He's got an enormous bouquet in his hand, which he never once consented to put down. One would like to catch him one--a brat like that who ought to be at school still!"




Mme Lerat went to fetch a water bottle to mix herself some brandy and water, the lumps of sugar having rendered her thirsty. Zoe muttered something to the effect that she really didn't mind if she drank something too. Her mouth, she averred, was as bitter as gall.




"So you put him--?" continued Mme Maloir.




"Oh yes, I put him in the closet at the end of the room, the little unfurnished one. There's only one of my lady's trunks there and a table. It's there I stow the lubbers."




And she was putting plenty of sugar in her grog when the electric bell made her jump. Oh, drat it all! Wouldn't they let her have a drink in peace? If they were to have a peal of bells things promised well. Nevertheless, she ran off to open the door. 




Returning presently, she saw Mme Maloir questioning her with a glance.




"It's nothing," she said, "only a bouquet."




All three refreshed themselves, nodding to each other in token of salutation. Then while Zoe was at length busy clearing the table, bringing the plates out one by one and putting them in the sink, two other rings followed close upon one another. But they weren't serious, for while keeping the kitchen informed of what was going on she twice repeated her disdainful expression:




"Nothing, only a bouquet."




Notwithstanding which, the old ladies laughed between two of their tricks when they heard her describe the looks of the creditors in the anteroom after the flowers had arrived. Madame would find her bouquets on her toilet table. What a pity it was they cost such a lot and that you could only get ten sous for them! Oh dear, yes, plenty of money was wasted!




"For my part," said Mme Maloir, "I should be quite content if every day of my life I got what the men in Paris had spent on flowers for the women."




"Now, you know, you're not hard to please," murmured Mme Lerat. "Why, one would have only just enough to buy thread with. Four queens, my dear."




It was ten minutes to four. Zoe was astonished, could not understand why her mistress was out so long. Ordinarily when Madame found herself obliged to go out in the afternoons she got it over in double-quick time. But Mme Maloir declared that one didn't always manage things as one wished. Truly, life was beset with obstacles, averred Mme Lerat. The best course was to wait. If her niece was long in coming it was because her occupations detained her; wasn't it so? Besides, they weren't overworked--it was comfortable in the kitchen. And as hearts were out, Mme Lerat threw down diamonds.




The bell began aga in her small gloved hands.




It was too late now--Mme Lerat would not go to Rambouillet till tomorrow, and Nana entered into long explanations.




"There's company waiting for you," the lady's maid repeated.




But Nana grew excited again. The company might wait: she'd go to them all in good time when she'd finished. And as her aunt began putting her hand out for the money:




"Ah no! Not all of it," she said. "Three hundred francs for the nurse, fifty for your journey and expenses, that's three hundred and fifty. Fifty francs I keep."




The big difficulty was how to find change. There were not ten francs in the house. But they did not even address themselves to Mme Maloir who, never having more than a six-sou omnibus fair upon her, was listening in quite a disinterested manner. At length Zoe went out of the room, remarking that she would go and looin, and when Zoe reappeared she was burning with excitement.




"My children, it's fat Steiner!" she said in the doorway, lowering her voice as she spoke. "I've put HIM in the little sitting room."




Thereupon Mme Maloir spoke about the banker to Mme Lerat, who knew no such gentleman. Was he getting ready to give Rose Mignon the go-by? Zoe shook her head; she knew a thing or two. But once more she had to go and open the door.




"Here's bothers!" she murmured when she came back. "It's the nigger! 'Twasn't any good telling him that my lady's gone out, and so he's settled himself in the bedroom. We only expected him this evening."




At a quarter past four Nana was not in yet. What could she be after? It was silly of her! Two other bouquets were brought round, and Zoe, growing bored looked to see if there were any coffee left. Yes, the ladies would willingly finish off the coffee; it would waken them up. Sitting hunched up on their chairs, they were beginning to fall asleep through dint of constantly taking their cards between their fingers with the accustomed movement. The half-hour sounded. Something must decidedly have happened to Madame. And they began whispering to each other.




Suddenly Mme Maloir forgot herself and in a ringing voice announced: "I've the five hundred! Trumps, Major Quint!"




"Oh, do be quiet!" said Zoe angrily. "What will all those gentlemen think?" And in the silence which ensued and amid the whispered muttering of the two old women at strife over their game, the sound of rapid footsteps ascended from the back stairs. It was Nana at last. Before she had opened the door her breathlessness became audible. She bounced abruptly in, looking very red in the face. Her skirt, the string of which must have been broken, was trailing over the stairs, and her flounces had just been dipped in a puddle of something unpleasant which had oozed out on the landing of the first floor, where the servant girl was a regular slut.




"Here you are! It's lucky!" said Mme Lerat, pursing up her lips, for she was still vexed at Mme Maloir's "five hundred." "You may flatter yourself at the way you keep folks waiting."




"Madame isn't reasonable; indeed, she isn't!" added Zoe.




Nana was already harassed, and these reproaches exasperated her. Was that the way people received her after the worry she had gone through?




"Will you blooming well leave me alone, eh?" she cried.




"Hush, ma'am, there are people in there," said the maid.




Then in lower tones the young Woman stuttered breathlessly:




"D'you suppose I've been having a good time? Why, there was no end to it. I should have liked to see you there! I was boiling with rage! I felt inclined to smack somebody. And never a cab to come home in! Luckily it's only a step from here, but never mind that; I did just run home."




"You have the money?" asked the aunt.




"Dear, dear! That question!" rejoined Nana.




She had sat herself down on a chair close up against the stove, for her legs had failed her after so much running, and without stopping to take breath she drew from behind her stays an envelope in which there were four hundred-franc notes. They were visible through a large rent she had torn with savage fingers in order to be sure of the contents. The three women round about her stared fixedly at the envelope, a big, crumpled, dirty receptacle, as it lay claspedk in her box, and she brought back a hundred francs in hundred-sou pieces. They were counted out on a corner of the table, and Mme Lerat took her departure at once after having promised to bring Louiset back with her the following day.




"You say there's company there?" continued Nana, still sitting on the chair and resting herself.




"Yes, madame, three people."




And Zoe mentioned the banker first. Nana made a face. Did that man Steiner think she was going to let herself be bored because he had thrown her a bouquet yesterday evening?




"Besides, I've had enough of it," she declared. "I shan't receive today. Go and say you don't expect me now."




"Madame will think the matter over; Madame will receive Monsieur Steiner," murmured Zoe gravely, without budging from her place. She was annoyed to see her mistress on the verge of committing another foolish mistake.




Then she mentioned the Walachian, who ought by now to find time hanging heavy on his hands in the bedroom. Whereupon Nana grew furious and more obstinate than ever. No, she would see nobody, nobody! Who'd sent her such a blooming leech of a man?




"Chuck 'em all out! I--I'm going to play a game of bezique with Madame Maloir. I prefer doing that."




The bell interrupted her remarks. That was the last straw. Another of the beggars yet! She forbade Zoe to go and open the door, but the latter had left the kitchen without listening to her, and when she reappeared she brought back a couple of cards and said authoritatively:




"I told them that Madame was receiving visitors. The gentlemen are in the drawing room."




Nana had sprung up, raging, but the names of the Marquis de Chouard and of Count Muffat de Beuville, which were inscribed on the cards, calmed her down. For a moment or two she remained silent.




"Who are they?" she asked at last. "You know them?"




"I know the old fellow," replied Zoe, discreetly pursing up her lips.




And her mistress continuing to question her with her eyes, she added simply:




"I've seen him somewhere."




This remark seemed to decide the young woman. Regretfully she left the kitchen, that asylum of steaming warmth, where you could talk and take your ease amid the pleasant fumes of the coffeepot which was being kept warm over a handful of glowing embers. She left Mme Maloir behind her. That lady was now busy reading her fortune by the cards; she had never yet taken her hat off, but now in order to be more at her ease she undid the strings and threw them back over her shoulders.




In the dressing room, where Zoe rapidly helped her on with a tea gown, Nana revenged herself for the way in which they were all boring her by muttering quiet curses upon the male sex. These big words caused the lady's maid not a little distress, for she saw with pain that her mistress was not rising superior to her origin as quickly as she could have desired. She even made bold to beg Madame to calm herself.




"You bet," was Nana's crude answer; "they're swine; they glory in that sort of thing."




Nevertheless, she assumed her princesslike manner, as she was wont to call it. But just when she was turning to go into the drawing room Zoe held her back and herself introduced the Marquis de Chouard and the Count Muffat into the dressing room. It was much better so.




"I regret having kept you waiting, gentlemen," said the young woman with studied politeness.




The two men bowed and seated themselves. A blind of embroidered tulle kept the little room in twilight. It was the most elegant chamber in the flat, for it was hung with some light-colored fabric and contained a cheval glass framed in inlaid wood, a lounge chair and some others with arms and blue satin upholsteries. On the toilet table the bouquets--roses, lilacs and hyacinths--appeared like a very ruin of flowers. Their perfume was strong and penetrating, while through the dampish air of the place, which was full of the spoiled exhalations of the washstand, came occasional whiffs of a more pungent scent, the scent of some grains or dry patchouli ground to fine powder at the bottom of a cup. And as she gathered herself together and drew up her dressing jacket, which had been ill fastened, Nana had all the appearance of having been surprised at her toilet: her skin was still damp; she smiled and looked quite startled amid her frills and laces.




"Madame, you will pardon our insistence," said the Count Muffat gravely. "We come on a quest. Monsieur and I are members of the Benevolent Organization of the district."




The Marquis de Chouard hastened gallantly to add:




"When we learned that a great artiste lived in this house we promised ourselves that we would put the claims of our poor people before her in a very special manner. Talent is never without a heart."




Nana pretended to be modest. She answered them with little assenting movements of her head, making rapid reflections at the same time. It must be the old man that had brought the other one: he had such wicked eyes. And yet the other was not to be trusted either: the veins near his temples were so queerly puffed up. He might quite well have come by himself. Ah, now that she thought of it, it was this way: the porter had given them her name, and they had egged one another on, each with his own ends in view.




"Most certainly, gentlemen, you were quite right to come up," she said with a very good grace.




But the electric bell made her tremble again. Another call, and that Zoe always opening the door! She went on:




"One is only too happy to be able to give."




At bottom she was flattered.




"Ah, madame," rejoined the marquis, "if only you knew about it! there's such misery! Our district has more than three thousand poor people in it, and yet it's one of the richest. You cannot picture to yourself anything like the present distress--children with no bread, women ill, utterly without assistance, perishing of the cold!"




"The poor souls!" cried Nana, very much moved.




Such was her feeling of compassion that tears flooded her fine eyes. No longer studying deportment, she leaned forward with a quick movement, and under her open dressing jacket her neck became visible, while the bent position of her knees served to outline the rounded contour of the thigh under the thin fabric of her skirt. A little flush of blood appeared in the marquis's cadaverous cheeks. Count Muffat, who was on the point of speaking, lowered his eyes. The air of that little room was too hot: it had the close, heavy warmth of a greenhouse. The roses were withering, and intoxicating odors floated up from the patchouli in the cup.




"One would like to be very rich on occasions like this," added Nana. "Well, well, we each do what we can. Believe me, gentlemen, if I had known--"




She was on the point of being guilty of a silly speech, so melted was she at heart. But she did not end her sentence and for a moment was worried at not being able to remember where she had put her fifty francs on changing her dress. But she recollected at last: they must be on the corner of her toilet table under an inverted pomatum pot. As she was in the act of rising the bell sounded for quite a long time. Capital! Another of them still! It would never end. The count and the marquis had both risen, too, and the ears of the latter seemed to be pricked up and, as it were, pointing toward the door; doubtless he knew that kind of ring. Muffat looked at him; then they averted their gaze mutually. They felt awkward and once more assumed their frigid bearing, the one looking square-set and solid with his thick head of hair, the other drawing back his lean shoulders, over which fell his fringe of thin white locks.




"My faith," said Nana, bringing the ten big silver pieces and quite determined to laugh about it, "I am going to entrust you with this, gentlemen. It is for the poor."




And the adorable little dimple in her chin became apparent. She assumed her favorite pose, her amiable baby expression, as she held the pile of five-franc pieces on her open palm and offered it to the men, as though she were saying to them, "Now then, who wants some?" The count was the sharper of the two. He took fifty francs but left one piece behind and, in order to gain possession of it, had to pick it off the young woman's very skin, a moist, supple skin, the touch of which sent a thrill through him. She was thoroughly merry and did not cease laughing.




"Come, gentlemen," she continued. "Another time I hope to give more."




The gentlemen no longer had any pretext for staying, and they bowed and went toward the door. But just as they were about to go out the bell rang anew. The marquis could not conceal a faint smile, while a frown made the count look more grave than before. Nana detained them some seconds so as to give Zoe time to find yet another corner for the newcomers. She did not relish meetings at her house. Only this time the whole place must be packed! She was therefore much relieved when she saw the drawing room empty and asked herself whether Zoe had really stuffed them into the cupboards.




"Au revoir, gentlemen," she said, pausing on the threshold of the drawing room.




It was as though she lapped them in her laughing smile and clear, unclouded glance. The Count Muffat bowed slightly. Despite his great social experience he felt that he had lost his equilibrium. He needed air; he was overcome with the dizzy feeling engendered in that dressing room with a scent of flowers, with a feminine essence which choked him. And behind his back, the Marquis de Chouard, who was sure that he could not be seen, made so bold as to wink at Nana, his whole face suddenly altering its expression as he did so, and his tongue nigh lolling from his mouth.




When the young woman re-entered the little room, where Zoe was awaiting her with letters and visiting cards, she cried out, laughing more heartily than ever:




"There are a pair of beggars for you! Why, they've got away with my fifty francs!"




She wasn't vexed. It struck her as a joke that MEN should have got money out of her. All the same, they were swine, for she hadn't a sou left. But at sight of the cards and the letters her bad temper returned. As to the letters, why, she said "pass" to them. They were from fellows who, after applauding her last night, were now making their declarations. And as to the callers, they might go about their business!




Zoe had stowed them all over the place, and she called attention to the great capabilities of the flat, every room in which opened on the corridor. That wasn't the case at Mme Blanche's, where people had all to go through the drawing room. Oh yes, Mme Blanche had had plenty of bothers over it!




"You will send them all away," continued Nana in pursuance of her idea. "Begin with the nigger."




"Oh, as to him, madame, I gave him his marching orders a while ago," said Zoe with a grin. "He only wanted to tell Madame that he couldn't come to-night."




There was vast joy at this announcement, and Nana clapped her hands. He wasn't coming, what good luck! She would be free then! And she emitted sighs of relief, as though she had been let off the most abominable of tortures. Her first thought was for Daguenet. Poor duck, why, she had just written to tell him to wait till Thursday! 




Quick, quick, Mme Maloir should write a second letter! But Zoe announced that Mme Maloir had slipped away unnoticed, according to her wont. Whereupon Nana, after talking of sending someone to him, began to hesitate. She was very tired. A long night's sleep--oh, it would be so jolly! The thought of such a treat overcame her at last. For once in a way she could allow herself that!




"I shall go to bed when I come back from the theater," she murmured greedily, "and you won't wake me before noon."




Then raising her voice:




"Now then, gee up! Shove the others downstairs!"




Zoe did not move. She would never have dreamed of giving her mistress overt advice, only now she made shift to give Madame the benefit of her experience when Madame seemed to be running her hot head against a wall.




"Monsieur Steiner as well?" she queried curtly.




"Why, certainly!" replied Nana. "Before all the rest."




The maid still waited, in order to give her mistress time for reflection. Would not Madame be proud to get such a rich gentleman away from her rival Rose Mignon--a man, moreover, who was known in all the theaters?




"Now make haste, my dear," rejoined Nana, who perfectly understood the situation, "and tell him he pesters me."




But suddenly there was a reversion of feeling. Tomorrow she might want him. Whereupon she laughed, winked once or twice and with a naughty little gesture cried out:




"After all's said and done, if I want him the best way even now is to kick him out of doors."




Zoe seemed much impressed. Struck with a sudden admiration, she gazed at her mistress and then went and chucked Steiner out of doors without further deliberation.




Meanwhile Nana waited patiently for a second or two in order to give her time to sweep the place out, as she phrased it. No one would ever have expected such a siege! She craned her head into the drawing room and found it empty. The dining room was empty too. But as she continued her visitation in a calmer frame of mind, feeling certain that nobody remained behind, she opened the door of a closet and came suddenly upon a very young man. He was sitting on the top of a trunk, holding a huge bouquet on his knees and looking exceedingly quiet and extremely well behaved.




"Goodness gracious me!" she cried. "There's one of 'em in there even now!" The very young man had jumped down at sight of her and was blushing as red as a poppy. He did not know what to do with his bouquet, which he kept shifting from one hand to the other, while his looks betrayed the extreme of emotion. His youth, his embarrassment and the funny figure he cut in his struggles with his flowers melted Nana's heart, and she burst into a pretty peal of laughter. Well, now, the very children were coming, were they? Men were arriving in long clothes. So she gave up all airs and graces, became familiar and maternal, tapped her leg and asked for fun:




"You want me to wipe your nose; do you, baby?"




"Yes," replied the lad in a low, supplicating tone.




This answer made her merrier than ever. He was seventeen years old, he said. His name was Georges Hugon. He was at the Varietes last night and now he had come to see her.




"These flowers are for me?"




"Yes."




"Then give 'em to me, booby!"




But as she took the bouquet from him he sprang upon her hands and kissed them with all the gluttonous eagerness peculiar to his charming time of life. She had to beat him to make him let go. There was a dreadful little dribbling customer for you! But as she scolded him she flushed rosy-red and began smiling. And with that she sent him about his business, telling him that he might call again. He staggered away; he could not find the doors.




Nana went back into her dressing room, where Francis made his appearance almost simultaneously in order to dress her hair for the evening. Seated in front of her mirror and bending her head beneath the hairdresser's nimble hands, she stayed silently meditative. 




Presently, however, Zoe entered, remarking:




"There's one of them, madame, who refuses to go."




"Very well, he must be left alone," she answered quietly.




"If that comes to that they still keep arriving."




"Bah! Tell 'em to wait. When they begin to feel too hungry they'll be off." Her humor had changed, and she was now delighted to make people wait about for nothing. A happy thought struck her as very amusing; she escaped from beneath Francis' hands and ran and bolted the doors. They might now crowd in there as much as they liked; 




they would probably refrain from making a hole through the wall. Zoe could come in and out through the little doorway leading to the kitchen. However, the electric bell rang more lustily than ever. Every five minutes a clear, lively little ting-ting recurred as regularly as if it had been produced by some well-adjusted piece of 




mechanism. And Nana counted these rings to while the time away withal. But suddenly she remembered something.




"I say, where are my burnt almonds?"




Francis, too, was forgetting about the burnt almonds. But now he drew a paper bag from one of the pockets of his frock coat and presented it to her with the discreet gesture of a man who is offering a lady a present. Nevertheless, whenever his accounts came to be settled, he always put the burnt almonds down on his bill. Nana put the bag between her knees and set to work munching her sweetmeats, turning her head from time to time under the hairdresser's gently compelling touch.




"The deuce," she murmured after a silence, "there's a troop for you!"




Thrice, in quick succession, the bell had sounded. Its summonses became fast and furious. There were modest tintinnabulations which seemed to stutter and tremble like a first avowal; there were bold rings which vibrated under some rough touch and hasty rings which sounded through the house with shivering rapidity. It was a regular peal, as Zoe said, a peal loud enough to upset the neighborhood, seeing that a whole mob of men were jabbing at the ivory button, one after the other. That old joker Bordenave had really been far too lavish with her address. Why, the whole of yesterday's house was coming!




"By the by, Francis, have you five louis?" said Nana.




He drew back, looked carefully at her headdress and then quietly remarked:




"Five louis, that's according!"




"Ah, you know if you want securities. . ." she continued.




And without finishing her sentence, she indicated the adjoining rooms with a sweeping gesture. Francis lent the five louis. Zoe, during each momentary respite, kept coming in to get Madame's things ready. Soon she came to dress her while the hairdresser lingered with the intention of giving some finishing touches to the headdress. But the bell kept continually disturbing the lady's maid, who left Madame with her stays half laced and only one shoe on. Despite her long experience, the maid was losing her head. After bringing every nook and corner into requisition and putting men pretty well everywhere, she had been driven to stow them away in threes and fours, which was a course of procedure entirely opposed to her principles. So much the worse for them if they ate each other up! It would afford more room! And Nana, sheltering behind her carefully bolted door, began laughing at them, declaring that she could hear them pant. They ought to be looking lovely in there with their tongues hanging out like a lot of bowwows sitting round on their behinds. Yesterday's success was not yet over, and this pack of men had followed up her scent.




"Provided they don't break anything," she murmured.




She began to feel some anxiety, for she fancied she felt their hot breath coming through chinks in the door. But Zoe ushered Labordette in, and the young woman gave a little shout of relief. He was anxious to tell her about an account he had settled for her at the justice of peace's court. But she did not attend and said:




"I'll take you along with me. We'll have dinner together, and afterward you shall escort me to the Varietes. I don't go on before half-past nine."




Good old Labordette, how lucky it was he had come! He was a fellow who never asked for any favors. He was only the friend of the women, whose little bits of business he arranged for them. Thus on his way in he had dismissed the creditors in the anteroom. Indeed, those good folks really didn't want to be paid. On the contrary, if they HAD been pressing for payment it was only for the sake of complimenting Madame and of personally renewing their offers of service after her grand success of yesterday.




"Let's be off, let's be off," said Nana, who was dressed by now.




But at that moment Zoe came in again, shouting:




"I refuse to open the door any more. They're waiting in a crowd all down the stairs."




A crowd all down the stairs! Francis himself, despite the English stolidity of manner which he was wont to affect, began laughing as he put up his combs. Nana, who had already taken Labordette's arm, pushed him into the kitchen and effected her escape. At last she was delivered from the men and felt happily conscious that she might now enjoy his society anywhere without fear of stupid interruptions.




"You shall see me back to my door," she said as they went down the kitchen stairs. "I shall feel safe, in that case. Just fancy, I want to sleep a whole night quite by myself--yes, a whole night! It's sort of infatuation, dear boy!"
第二天早上十点钟,娜娜还在睡觉。她住在奥斯曼大街的一座高大的新房子的第三层楼上。房东把它租给一些单身女子,让她们当新房子的第一批房客。一个莫斯科富商来到巴黎过冬,替娜娜预付了六个月房租,把她安顿在那里。这套房子对她来说,显得太大了,里面的家具从来没有配齐全过,陈设豪华而刺眼,几张金色的蜗形脚桌子和几张椅子与从旧货商那里买来的旧货棗几张独脚桃花心木小圆桌、几盏模仿佛罗伦萨青铜制品的锌制菱形大烛台摆在一起,显得很不协调。这令人联想到她早就被第一个正经丈夫抛弃了,后来又落到一些行为不端的情人手中。可谓旗开失利,第一次下海就遭失败,告贷无门,又受到被人赶出住宅的威胁。

娜娜趴着睡觉,两只赤裸的胳膊抱着枕头,睡得发白的脸埋在枕头里。整套住宅里,只有卧室和盥洗室两个房间经过本区一个装潢工人精心装潢过。一道熹微的光线从窗帘下射进来,照亮了卧室内的红木家具、帷幔和罩着锦缎套椅子,锦缎的底色是灰色的,上面绣着一朵朵大蓝花。在这间沉睡、空气湿润的房间里,娜娜突然醒来,仿佛感到身边空空的,顿时大吃一惊。她瞧瞧枕头旁边的另一只枕头,在镂空花边枕套中间,还留下人头压陷了的痕迹,她用手摸摸,还有点热呢。随后,她用一只手摸索着,揿了一下床头的电铃。

“他走了吗?”她问进来的贴身女仆。

“对,保尔先生走了,还不到十分钟……因为太太很疲劳,他不想惊醒您。他让我转告太太,他明天就回来。”

贴身女仆佐爱一边说,一边打开百叶窗,一大片阳光射进来。佐爱长着一头深棕色的头发,头上扎着许多小头带,一副长长的脸,嘴巴长得像狗,脸色苍白,脸上有条长长的疤痕,扁鼻子,厚嘴唇,两只黑眼睛滴溜溜转个不停。

“明天,明天,”睡眼瞢瞢的娜娜重复道,“明天是该他来的日子吗?”

“对,太太,保尔先生总是星期三来的。”

“嗳,不对,我想起来了!”年轻女人坐起来,大声嚷道,“情况都变了。我本来想今天早上告诉他的……他如果星期三来,就会碰上那个黑鬼。我们可就麻烦喽!”

“太太事先没有对我说,我没法子知道,”佐爱喃喃地说,“如果太太更改日期,最好事先告诉我一下,好让我知道……

那么,那个老吝啬鬼就不是星期二来喽?”

她们两人私下里一本正经地用“老吝啬鬼”和“黑鬼”两个绰号来称呼两个花钱买嫖的男人,其中,一个是圣德尼郊区的商人,天生吝啬;另一人是瓦拉几亚①人,自称是公爵,他从未按时付过钱,而且钱的来路不明。达盖内叫娜娜把他自己的日期安排在老吝啬鬼的后一天,因为那个商人在第二天早上八点钟,必须回到自己家里。这样,达盖内就可以在佐爱的厨房里窥伺着,等老吝啬鬼一走,就钻进他的暖烘烘的被窝里,一直睡到十点钟;然后,他再去办自己的事情。娜娜和他都认为这样安排很合适。

①瓦拉几亚,罗马尼亚南部地区名。

“算了!”娜娜说,“今天下午我写信给他……如果他收不到我的信,明天他来了,你就拦住他,不让他进来。”

这时候,佐爱在卧室内轻轻地走着。她谈起前一天演出的巨大成功。太太表现了出色的天才,她唱得多么好!啊!太太现在可以放心了!

娜娜把胳膊肘抵在枕头上,一声没吭,只点头作答。她的睡衣滑了下来,头发松开,乱蓬蓬的,披散在双肩上。

“也许吧,”娜娜露出沉思的样子,悄声说道,“可是怎么等得及呀?今天我会碰到种种麻烦事……喂,今天早上,门房上过楼没有?”

接着,两个女人就一本正经地聊起来。娜娜欠了三期房金,房东扬言要扣押她的财产。另外,她还有一大群债主:一个马车出租人,一个洗衣妇,一个裁缝,一个卖煤的,还有其他人。他们每天都来,来了就坐在前厅的一张长凳上不走。她最怕的是那个卖煤的,他上楼梯时就大声嚷叫。但是,娜娜最伤心的事还是她十六岁时生的男孩小路易,她把他留在朗布依埃附近的一个村子里,请一个奶娘照管。奶娘要她付三百法郎才肯让她把小路易带回来。上次她去看望孩子后,大发母爱之心,头脑里产生一个想法,还清奶娘的帐,把孩子放到住在巴蒂尼奥勒的姑妈勒拉太太的家里,这样,她随时都可去看孩子,可是她现在不能实现这个计划,感到非常失望。

这时候,贴身女仆提示她,说她早该把经济拮据情况告诉老吝啬鬼。

“唉!这情况我跟他说过了,”娜娜大声说,“他对我说,他有几大笔到期的票据要付款。他给我的钱,每个月都不超过一千法郎……另外,那个黑鬼吧,现在身上连一个子儿也没有;我想他是赌输了……至于那个可怜的咪咪,他还急需向别人借钱呢;股票价格暴跌,他的钱损失得一干二净,连买花送我的钱都没有。”

她说的是达盖内。她刚醒来,朦朦胧胧的,竟对佐爱吐露了真情。佐爱对这些知心话也听惯了,听时总是恭恭敬敬,对她还带着几分同情。既然太太愿同她谈知心话,她就大胆说出自己的真心话。首先,因为她很喜欢太太,所以才特意离开布朗瑟太太,天晓得布朗瑟太太动了多少脑筋想把她要回去!她相当有名气,不愁找不到活干!但是她要留在太太家里,即使太太现在经济有些拮据,因为她相信将来会好起来的。最后,她把自己的建议说得更明显了。一个人在年轻的时候,往往会干些蠢事。可是这一次,太太应当看清楚了,因为男人们只考虑寻欢作乐。啊!太太很快就会如愿以偿!只要太太说一句话,债主们就会消气了,她所需要的钱也就有了。

“这番话一点不错,但现在不能给我弄来三百法郎,”娜娜重复道,一边把手指头插进她散乱的发髻里,“今天我就需要三百法郎,而且马上就要……连一个弄到三百法郎的人都不认识,真无用!”

她思索着。她本来约好早上等勒拉太太来,让她到朗布依埃去接孩子。现在她临时想出的计划落空了,昨天晚上的成功,她觉得也没有味道了。在所有向她喝彩的男人当中,竟然没有一个人能给她十五个金路易①!再说,我也不能白白接受别人的钱。天呀!她是多么不幸呀!她在谈话中,总是离不开孩子。她的孩子有一双碧蓝眼睛,像小天使,他才牙牙学语:

“妈妈”,声音是那么逗人,真笑死人!

①一个金路易合二十法郎,十五个金路易等于她所急需的三百法郎。

就在这时候,大门上的电铃响了,铃声急促颤抖着。佐爱出去看了又回来,神色神秘地说道:

“是个女人。”

这个女人佐爱见过多次了,可是她装作从来不认识,也不知道她与那些手头拮据的女人之间的关系。

“她把名字告诉我了……她是拉特里贡太太。”

“拉特里贡太太!”娜娜大声说,“喂!真是她,我早把她忘记了……请她进来吧。”

佐爱领进来的老太太,高高的个子,满头鬈发,模样像一个使诉讼代理人厌烦的伯爵夫人。随后,佐爱不见了,她不声不响地走了,她从房间出去的动作像水蛇一样敏捷,如同来了一个男客,她立刻退出房间一样。不过,她不走也无妨,因为拉特里贡太太连凳子都没坐,她只同太太说了几句话。

“今天,我给你介绍一个客人……你同意吗?”

“同意……多少钱?”

“二十个金路易。”

“几点钟来?”

“三点钟来……那么,就这样定了?”

“就这样定了。”

尔后,拉特里贡太太说起天气,她说现在天气很干燥,出去走走倒挺惬意的。她还要去拜访四五个人,她翻开一本小笔记本,看了看就走了。剩下娜娜一个人,她似乎松了口气。她的肩膀轻轻哆嗦了一下,接着又钻进暖和和的被窝里,她那副懒洋洋的样子,活像一只怕冷的猫。她慢慢闭上了眼睛,一想到第二天把小路易穿得漂漂亮亮的,脸上不禁露出了笑颜。她又入睡了,像昨天晚上一样,她又作起狂热的梦,梦中一片经久不息的喝彩声,持续很久的雷鸣般的喝彩声,犹如低沉的音乐伴奏,轻轻消除她的倦意。

到了十一点钟,佐爱带着勒拉太太进来了,这时娜娜还是在睡觉。不过,她一听到声音就醒了,马上说道:

“是你呀……今天你到朗布依埃去吧。”

“我就是为这事来的,”姑妈说,“十二点二十分有一趟火车。我乘这班车还赶得上。”

“不行,我要到今天下午才有钱。”少妇伸个懒腰,挺着胸脯说道,“你先吃午饭吧,其他事等等再说。”

佐爱拿来一件晨衣。

“太太,”她悄声说,“理发师来了。”

可是娜娜不肯到梳妆室去理发。她亲自叫道:

“进来吧,弗朗西斯。”

一位衣冠整齐的男人推门进来,他鞠了一个躬。这时,恰好娜娜光着腿从床上下来。她不慌不忙伸出手,让佐爱把晨衣的袖子套上。弗朗西斯呢,却神态自如,表情严肃,站在那里等待着,并未转过头去。接着,她坐下来,他用梳子梳第一下时,就说道:

“太太大概没有看报吧……《费加罗报》上登了一篇很好的文章。”

他买了一份《费加罗报》。勒拉太太戴上眼镜,站在窗户前,大声诵读那篇文章。她的身子像警察那样挺得笔直;她每读一个美丽的形容词,鼻子就收缩一下。这是一篇专栏评论文章,是福什利看了戏后写的,篇幅占了整整两栏,文章的措辞热烈,作为演员,他对娜娜进行了幽默的讽刺;作为女人,他却大加赞赏。

“妙极了!”弗朗西斯连声叫道。

文章中讽刺她的嗓音,娜娜满不在乎!这个福什利,为人倒挺好;他对她这样好,她是一定要报答的。勒拉太太把那篇文章又念了一遍,接着,她宣称道:所有男人的腿肚里都藏着魔鬼;她不愿对这句轻薄的讽喻作解释,意思只有她一个人知道。弗朗西斯把娜娜的头发撩起来,然后扎好。他鞠了个躬,说道:

“我还会留心晚报上的文章的……像平常一样,还是五点半钟来,是吗?”

“给我带一瓶发蜡和半公斤糖杏仁来,要到布瓦西埃店里去买!”弗朗西斯走出去,正在关大门时,娜娜隔着客厅对他喊道。

这时候,房间里只剩下娜娜和勒拉太太了,她们想起来见面时没有拥抱,于是她俩互相在脸上用力吻了几吻。那篇文章使她们兴奋不已。娜娜一直昏昏欲睡,听姑妈读了文章后,顿时欣喜若狂,这时又陶醉在胜利的喜悦之中。啊,妙极了!罗丝·米尼翁今天早上日子可不好过啦!她姑妈不愿到剧院看戏,据她说,她的情绪一激动,就会伤胃,于是娜娜就把昨天晚上的演出情况告诉她,她一边讲,还一边洋洋得意呢,仿佛整个巴黎都被掌声震塌了。随后,她突然收住话头,笑着问道:当年她在金滴大街扭着屁股闲荡的时候,是否有人说她会有今天这个样子呢。勒拉太太摇摇头。不,不,人们从来没有预料到她会有今天。现在勒拉太太开口了,她神态严肃,叫娜娜“女儿”,既然娜娜的生母去见九泉下的爸爸和奶奶了,难道她不是娜娜的第二个母亲吗?娜娜听到姑妈这样叫她,感动得几乎流下眼泪。可是勒拉太太再三说,过去的事情就让它过去吧。啊!那是肮脏的过去,不要再常提它了。她好久不来看望侄女了,因为她在家里,有人责备她,说她经常同娜娜在一起,会把自己同娜娜一起毁了。真是天晓得!她不曾问过娜娜什么秘密的事情,她总认为她过去生活得很规矩。现在呢,她看到她情况很好,对儿子又怀着一片爱心,也就感到欣慰了。她认为在这个世界上,只有诚实和工作才是最可贵的。

“这个孩子的爸爸是谁?”她转了话题,眼里闪烁着好奇的光芒。

娜娜感到这个问题问得突兀,迟疑了片刻,回答道:

“是一位绅士。”

“啊!听说孩子是你同一个泥水匠生的,他还经常打你哩……总之,你终有一天要把这事说清楚;你知道我是守口如瓶的!……唉!我来照料孩子,我要把他当成亲王的儿子来照料。”

勒拉太太原来以卖花为生,现在不卖了,靠自己的积蓄生活,她有六百法郎的年金收入,那是一个子儿一个子儿积攒起来的。娜娜允诺过,给她租一座小小的漂亮住宅,另外,每月还要付给她一百法郎。一听到这样的数目,姑妈心里乐滋滋的,她大声对侄女说,说她既然把他们抓在自己手里,就要紧紧卡住他们的喉咙,她所说的“他们”,指的是那些男人。随后,她们拥抱起来。然而,娜娜在高兴之时,又把话题转到小路易身上,她忽然想起一件事,脸上显出沮丧的神色。

“这不是麻烦事吗?三点钟时我还得出去一趟,”她嘟囔道,“真是受苦役!”

就在这时候,佐爱进来了,叫太太去吃饭。大家走进餐厅,发现一个老太太已经坐在餐桌边。她没脱帽子,身穿一件深色袍子,颜色模糊不清,介于棕褐色与浅绿黄之间。娜娜见她在那里,并不感到惊讶,只问她为什么不到她的卧室里来。

“我听见有人在屋里说话。我想你一定有客人。”

她是马卢瓦太太,举止庄重,看上去很受人尊敬。她是娜娜的老年朋友,平时陪伴她,外出时陪她一起走。起初,勒拉太太在场似乎使她忐忑不安。后来她得知勒拉太太是娜娜的姑妈,便淡淡一笑,用温和的目光打量她。这时,娜娜说她肚子饿得咕咕叫,立即拿起小红萝卜,还没等到面包端上来,就大口大口嚼起来。勒拉太太变得讲究礼节起来,她不愿吃萝卜,说吃萝卜会生痰。不一会,佐爱端来排骨,娜娜小口小口地吃肉,却津津有味地吸骨髓。她不时用眼角瞟瞟她朋友的帽子。

“这是我送给你的新帽子吗?”她终于开口说道。

“是的,我把它改过了。”马卢瓦太太嘟囔道,嘴里塞满了食物。

这顶帽子的样子很古怪,前面的帽边很宽大,帽顶上插着一根长长的羽毛。马卢瓦太太有一种怪癖,她的新帽子都要改制一番;只有她自己知道什么样的帽子对她才合适。转瞬间,她就把一顶漂亮的帽子改成一顶鸭舌帽。娜娜当初给她买这顶帽子,是为了带她出去时不给自己丢脸,现在帽子改成这样子,她差点发起火来。她嚷道:

“你无论如何要把帽子取下来!”

“不用取,谢谢,”老太太理直气壮地说,“它不碍我的事。

我戴着它吃饭挺好的。”

上过排骨之后,又上了一道花菜,还有一点剩下来的冷鸡。可是娜娜在上每道菜时都撅着嘴,犹豫一会,用鼻子闻闻,她盘子里的菜一点也不吃。这顿午饭她只吃了点果酱。

餐后点心吃了好长时间,佐爱还没把餐具端走,就把咖啡端上来。太太们把自己的盘子一推。她们总是谈昨天晚上的精彩的演出。娜娜卷了几支烟,她一边抽烟一边摇摆着身子,接着往椅子上一躺。佐爱留在那儿没走,她背靠着餐具橱,闲着没事干,大家就要求她讲讲自己的身世。她说自己是贝西一个接生婆的女儿,接生婆这行当很不景气。开头她到一个牙科医生家里干活,尔后又到一个保险经纪人那里当帮工;但是这两处的活对她全不适合,接着她还带着几分傲气列举了她为其当贴身女仆的一些太太的名字。佐爱说起这些太太时,把自己看成是主宰她们命运的人。可以断言,如果没有她,不止一个人要闹出笑话来哩。例如,有一天,布朗瑟太太正在和奥克塔夫幽会时,布朗瑟老爷从外边回来了;佐爱该怎么做呢?她在经过客厅时,假装晕倒,老头子连忙赶过来,跑到厨房里端来一杯水,于是奥克塔夫先生趁机溜走了。

“啊!她真好!”娜娜说,她听得津津有味,对佐爱很佩服。

“我吗,我也吃过不少苦头……”勒拉太太开口了。

她把身子贴近马卢瓦太太,对她说些秘密话。她俩把方糖蘸过咖啡后放进嘴里吃。但是马卢瓦太太只肯了解别人的秘密,对自己的隐私却一向只字不提。有人说她靠一笔来路不明的年金生活,她的卧室谁也没有进去过。

忽然,娜娜恼火了。

“姑妈,别玩弄刀子了……你知道,这会使人伤心的。”

勒拉太太刚才无意中把两把刀子摆成十字架形状。虽然娜娜不承认自己迷信。例如,盐打翻了,她不以为然,星期五干什么事情也不忌讳,但是刀子就厉害了,从来没有不应验的。毫无疑问,她会遇到一件不愉快的事情。她打了一个呵欠,然后,带着惴惴不安的神态说道:

“已经两点钟了……我该出去一下。真烦死人!”

两位老太太你瞧瞧我,我瞧瞧你。三个人点了点头,没吭一声。确实,生活中不是每件事都称心的。娜娜又把背靠在椅背上,又点燃一支烟,两个老太婆很知趣,抿着嘴唇,一声不吭。

“你出去吧,我们来打一会牌,我们等你回来。”马卢瓦太太沉默良久,说道,“这位老太太会打牌吗?”

当然,勒拉太太不但会打牌,而且打得很好。佐爱已经出去了,用不着麻烦她了;只要桌子的一块角落就够了;于是,她们把台布往上一撩,把脏碟子盖住。但是,在马卢瓦太太去拿碗橱抽屉里的牌时,娜娜说,在打牌之前,马卢瓦太太若替她写一封信,就帮了她的忙了。娜娜很怕写信,另外,她对单词也拼不准,而她的老朋友能写出热情洋溢的信。她到房间里找了一些好信纸,一张桌子上放着价值三个苏的一瓶墨水,一支积了墨锈的羽笔。这封信是写给达盖内的,马卢瓦太太不问娜娜一句,便用斜体字写道:“我亲爱的小男人”,接着告诉他明天不要来,因为“明天来不行”;但是,“不管他在远处还是在近处,她时时刻刻都在惦念着他。”

“我要用‘一千个吻’来结尾。”她喃喃说道。

马卢瓦太太每写一句话都点点头,自我赞赏一番。她的眼睛发出熠熠光芒。她对别人恋爱之类的事情很感兴趣。而且,她也想把自己的话写到信里,她露出一副温情脉脉的样子,喁喁私语道:

“一千个吻,吻在你漂亮的眼睛上。”

“是的,一千个吻,吻在你漂亮的眼睛上!”娜娜又说了一遍。两个老太太的脸上露出怡然自得的神态。

娜娜按了一下电铃,叫佐爱来,叫她把那封信拿到楼下,交给一个当差送去。当时,佐爱正在同剧院的一个跑龙套的人谈话,他给娜娜送来一张剧院的赠券,他早上忘记送了。娜娜叫他进来,让—他回剧院时,顺便把这封信带给达盖内。接着,她问了他一些问题。啊!博尔德纳夫先生开心极了;一个星期的票子已经预订完了。太太不会想到,从今天早上起,有那么多人在打听她的住址。那个跑龙套的人走后,娜娜说她最多在外面待半个钟头。如果有人来拜访,佐爱就让他们等一会儿。她说话时,电铃响了。来人是债主马车出租人;他一来便一屁股坐在候见厅里的一条长凳上,这个人能在那里啥也不干,一直坐到天黑,一点也不着急。


“唉,振作起来吧!”娜娜说。她又变得懒洋洋的,又打了一个呵欠,伸伸懒腰。“我该去那儿了。”

然而,她一动也没动。她还在看她的姑妈打牌。姑妈说她抓到了四张A,够一百分了。娜娜手托下巴,看得着了迷。忽然,她听到时钟敲了三响,不禁大吃一惊。

“他妈的!”她无意中说了一句粗话。

这时候,正在计算分数的马卢瓦太太,用温柔的声音鼓励她说:

“我的小宝贝,你最好马上出去一趟,了事算了。”

“快点去吧,”勒拉太太一边洗牌一边说,“如果你在四点钟之前把钱拿回来,我就乘四点半钟的火车。”

“啊!这可耽搁不得。”娜娜喃喃说道。

不到十分钟,佐爱就帮她穿上裙子,戴上帽子。穿好穿坏她也无所谓。她正要下楼时,电铃又响了。这次来的是那个卖煤的。好啦!这下他们可都有人作伴了,不感到寂寞了。不过,她怕遇到他们会吵起来,便穿过厨房,从便梯那边溜走了。她经常从这道便梯走,只要把裙子撩起来就行了。

“一个人只要有慈母般的心肠,什么事情都可以原谅。”马卢瓦太太像引用格言似地说道。现在房间里只有她与勒拉太太两个人。

“我摸到四张王,共有八十分。”勒拉太太说道,她打牌入了迷。

于是,两个人没完没了地打下去。

桌子上的餐具还没有拿走。房间里弥漫着一股混浊的蒸汽,还夹杂着午饭的气味和香烟的烟雾。两个太太又开始吃蘸过酒的方糖,她们边打牌边吃糖,已经过了二十分钟,电铃第三次响了,佐爱突然跑进来,像对待老朋友一样,推她们离开那里。

“喂,又有人按门铃了……你们不能再呆在这里了。如果来很多讨债人,就要把这套房子挤满了……你们走吧,快走!快走!”

马卢瓦太太想把一局打完,但是佐爱露出一副要扑到牌上的样子,她便决定不把牌弄乱,原封不动地拿走,勒拉太太则拿着白兰地、玻璃杯和方糖。她们两人很快到了厨房,在桌子的一端坐下来,正好坐在几块晾着的抹布和一个盛满洗碗水的水池中间。

“我们刚才打到三百四十分……现在该你出牌了。”

“我出红桃。”

佐爱又来了,她发觉她们在一股劲儿打牌。大伙沉默了一阵子,勒拉太太洗牌时,马卢瓦太太问道:

“谁来啦?”

“啊!没有人来,”佐爱若无其事地回答,“是个小男孩……我真想把他撵走,但是他长得很漂亮,嘴上还没毛哩,一双蓝蓝的眼睛,模样儿像女孩,后来我叫他在那里等着……他手里拿着一大束花,一直不肯放下来……如果是别人,我真要打他几下耳光,一个流鼻涕的毛娃娃,也许还在中学念书呢!”

勒拉太太去拿来一大瓶水,把水掺在白兰地里;因为方糖把她吃渴了。佐爱喃喃说,不管怎么样,她也要喝一杯。她说她嘴里苦得像有胆汁似的。

“喂,你让他呆在……?”马卢瓦太太问道。

“哼!我叫他待在最里边的那间小屋里,就是没有家具的那一间,那里只有太太的一只箱子和一张桌子,没有教养的人我都让他们待在那里。

她往掺水的白兰地里拼命加糖,电铃又响了,她吓了一跳。他妈的!难道连安安静静喝杯酒都不成?如果现在就铃声不断,那还得了!不过,她还是跑去开门了。她回来时,看见马卢瓦太太用询问的目光瞅着她,便说道:

“没有什么,有人送来一束花。”

三个女人一起喝起酒来,并互相点头致意。佐爱终于清理桌子了,她把桌上的碟子一个个拿到洗碗槽里,这时又连续响了两次铃声。但是,这些铃声没有什么要紧的。她总是把厨房里的情况告诉太太们,她又重复了两遍她那句不以为然的话:

“没有什么,有人送来一束花。”

两位太太在两局牌之间,听着佐爱讲到花送来后,那些坐在候见厅里的债主们的表情时,个个都笑起来。太太回来后,会发现梳妆台上这些花。可惜的是这些花虽然很贵,却变不成一个子儿。总之,那么多的钱算是白白浪费了。

“以我来说,”马卢瓦太太说,“巴黎的男人每天买花送给女人,花了那么多钱,如果这些钱给我,我就开心了。”

“我觉得你是很容易满足的,”勒拉太太低声说,“只要给你一点钱,你就……亲爱的,我拿到四张王后,六十分。”

已经四点差十分了。佐爱感到蹊跷,不知道太太为何这么久还不回来。往常太太下午非出去不可时,她总是匆匆办完事情就回来。可是,马卢瓦太太说,一个人干事,不会事事如愿嘛。勒拉太太说,在人生道路上,确实会碰到一些障碍。最好的办法就是等待;她的侄女在外不回来,一定有什么事情使她回不来,是吗?何况我们丝毫没有不自在的感觉。厨房里很舒服。勒拉太太因为没有红桃了,就打了一张方块。

铃声又响了。佐爱回来时兴奋得脸都发红了。

“太太们,胖子斯泰内来啦!”她一进门就低声说,“我让他呆在小客厅里。”

于是,马卢瓦太太跟勒拉太太谈起银行家来,勒拉太太不认识这些先生。他是不是正在要抛弃罗丝·米尼翁?佐爱点点头,这类事情佐爱倒是了解的。不过,她顾不上说话,得马上再去开门。

“唉!真倒霉!”她回来时嘟囔道,“黑鬼来了,我跟他说了几遍,太太出去了,这话他听也不听,就在卧室里坐下来……

本来我们约他晚上来的。”

已经到了四点一刻了,娜娜还没回来。她会有什么事呢?她真糊涂。这时又有人送来两束花。佐爱等得不耐烦了,看看是否还剩些咖啡。对了,再等下去,两位太太会自动把咖啡喝完的,咖啡会给她们提精神。由于她们弯腰驼背躺在椅子里,没完没了地掏牌,动作又很单调,几乎要睡着了。已经四点半钟了。太太肯定是出了事了,她们嘁嘁喳喳议论着。

突然,马卢瓦太太高兴起来,用响亮的声音说道:

“我满五百分了!……我掏了王牌大顺子!”

“别作声!”佐爱气乎乎地说,“让那几位先生听见了,还成什么体统?”

这时,厨房里静了下来,两个老太太放低嗓门争论着,与此同时,便梯上响起一阵急促的脚步声。娜娜终于回来了。她还没有推开门,就听到她气喘吁吁的声音。她进来时,脸色通红,样子像发生了什么意外事。裙子的束腰一定是扯断了,裙子底边拖在楼梯的梯级上;裙子的边饰浸在一潭污水里,那是从二楼上流下来的,二楼的女佣真是一个邋遢鬼。

“你终于回来啦!总还算不错!”勒拉太太说道,她撅着嘴,马卢瓦太太得了五百分,她还在生气哩,“让人家等在这里,你可高兴喽!”

“太太确实有点不懂事!”佐爱补了一句。

娜娜本来已经不高兴了,又受了这样的指责,便恼火了。

她已经受了一肚子窝囊气,难道大伙就这样来欢迎她吗!

“住嘴!哎,让我安静一下!”她嚷道。

“嘘!太太,有人等你。”女仆说。

这时,娜娜放低了声音,她气喘吁吁,结结巴巴说道:

“你们以为我在外边玩吗?这事还没有了结呢。你们要是在场就好了……我可气坏了,我真想给他几个耳光……回来时连一辆马车都没有。幸亏离这儿不远。这也难不倒我,我一口气跑回来了。

“你拿到钱了吗?”姑妈问道。

“哎!这个问题!”娜娜答道。

她在靠近炉子的一张椅子上坐下来,两条腿像跑断了似的;她还没等喘过气来,便从胸衣里掏出一只信封来,里面装着四张一百法郎的钞票。透过信封上一道宽宽的裂口,可以看见那几张票子,裂口是她用手指猛然一下撕开的,目的是想看看里边装的是什么东西。三个女人围着她,目光盯住那只信封,厚厚的信封被她戴手套的小手弄得又皱又脏。时间很晚了,勒拉太太只能明天去朗布依埃了。娜娜开始详细讲起发生的事情。

“太太,有客人在等您。”贴身女仆又说。

娜娜又发火了。客人可以等一等。等一会儿,她把事情一办完,就去接待客人。姑妈伸手去拿钱时,娜娜说道:“啊!不行,不能全给你,三百法郎给奶妈,五十法郎给你做路费和零用,这就是三百五十法郎……我还得留五十法郎。”

最大的困难是找来零钱。家里连十个法郎也没有。马卢瓦太太用漠不关心的神态听着,她身上一向只带够乘公共马车的六个苏,她们问也不问她。末了,佐爱走出去,说她去看看箱子里有没有零钱,她总共拿来一百法郎,面值都是一百个苏的。她们在桌子的一端把钱点了一下。勒拉太太答应第二天把小路易带回来,说完就走了。

“你说有客人吗?”娜娜又说,她一直坐着休息。

“对,太太,有三个人。”

佐爱头一个说到银行家。娜娜撅了撅嘴。

这个斯泰内,是否以为他昨天晚上扔给她一束花,她就让他来烦她吗?

“再说,”她说,“我受够了。我不再接待任何人了。出去跟他说,叫他别等我吧。”

“请太太考虑一下,太太还是接待斯泰内先生吧。”佐爱没有走,用严肃的神态说道,她见女主人就要做出一件蠢事,很生气。

随后,她讲到那个瓦拉几亚人,他待在卧室里,肯定觉得时间长了。娜娜一听,火冒三丈,更加坚持自己的意见了,她不愿见任何人!谁给她送来这样一个纠缠不休的男人来!

“把这些家伙都赶出去吧,我要与马卢瓦太太打一会牌。

我宁愿玩牌,也不愿见他们。”

电铃声打断了她的话。糟透了,又来了一个讨厌鬼!她不许佐爱去开门。佐爱不听她的话,走出厨房,她回来的时候,交给娜娜两张名片,用权威的神情说道:

“我已告诉他们太太要接见……两位先生现在呆在客厅里。”

娜娜怒不可遏地站起来。可是她看见名片上的名字是德·舒阿尔侯爵和缪法·德·伯维尔伯爵,又平静下来了,她沉默了一会儿。

“这两个人是谁?”娜娜终于问道,“你认识他们吗?”

“我认识那个老的。”佐爱很谨慎,说完就抿着嘴。

见女主人继续用疑问的目光瞧着她,她又说道:

“我在什么地方见过他。”

这句话似乎使娜娜下了决心。她不无遗憾地离开了厨房,离开了这个温暖的藏身处,在那里,她们可以聊天,可以沉湎于正在残余的炭火上热着的咖啡的气味之中。她扔下马卢瓦太太走了,马卢瓦太太现在用纸牌占卜;她头上的帽子一直没有脱下来,只是为了舒服一些,她刚才解开帽带,把帽带扔到肩上。

在梳妆室里,佐爱很快帮助娜娜穿上晨衣,娜娜低声骂了一些粗话,报复那伙男人,因为他们给她带来很多烦恼。这些话贴身女仆听了心里难过,因为她还不安地看到,太太还没有很快一改当初的放荡生活。她便大胆地请求太太冷静一些。

“啊!呸!”娜娜语气生硬地回答道,“他们是些下流货,他们才爱听粗话哩。”

这时候,她俨然是一位公主,她经常这样自诩自己的神态。她正向客厅走去时,佐爱拦住她,她自愿去把舒阿尔侯爵和缪法伯爵带到梳妆室来,她说这样做比较好。

“先生们,”娜娜用还自然的口气说道,“非常抱歉,让你们久等了。”

两个男人施了礼,随后坐下来。一条绣花罗纱窗帘把房间里的光线调节得若明若暗。这是整套房子里最漂亮的一间,墙上挂着浅色的帷幔,里边有一个大理石梳妆台,室内有一面细木镶边的活动穿衣镜,一张躺椅和几张蓝缎扶手椅。梳妆台上放着许多花束,有玫瑰,丁香,风信子,花堆得像要坍塌下来,散发着一股浓郁的沁人心脾的芳香;室内空气潮湿,洗脸池中散发出的一股淡淡气味中,不时飘出一阵刺鼻的香味,那是从一只高脚杯底部的九根捏碎了的干广藿香茎中发出来的。娜娜蜷缩着身子,把未扣好的晨衣扣好,样子颇像梳妆时被人突然撞见似的:皮肤上还是潮湿的,满面笑容,身上裹着花网眼花边,见人进来,吓了一跳。

“太太,”缪法伯爵一本正经地说道,“我们执意要见到您,请您原谅,我们是为募捐而来的……这位先生和我,我们都是本区赈济所的成员。”

德·舒阿尔侯爵连忙恭维道:“我们知道这座房子里住着一位大艺术家后,就决定用一种特殊的方式请她关心我们的穷人……天才人物总是有慈悲心的。”

娜娜装出谦虚的样子。一边微微点头作答,一边在迅速思考他们的问题。她想一定是那个老家伙把另一个人带来的;老头子的眼神很好色。不过,另一个人也值得怀疑,他的太阳穴高得离奇;他也可能是一个人来的。对了,他们一定是从门房那儿知道她的名字的,于是,他们就互相怂恿着来了,他们来找她,各人有各人的目的。

“当然罗,二位是无事不来的。”她和颜悦色地说道。

这时电铃又响了,她打了一个哆嗦。又来了一个人,佐爱光开门就忙个不停!她继续说道:

“我是很乐意帮助别人的。”

实际上,她是受人恭维了,才说这句话的。

“啊!太太,”侯爵又说,“您知道,他们是怎样穷!我们区里的穷人多达三千多,居然还算是最富裕的区之一哩!您想象不到他们穷到何种地步:孩子们没饭吃,妇女们疾病缠身,又无人救助,眼看就要冻死喽……”

“他们真可怜!”娜娜怀着一片同情心,大声说道。

她那样怜悯他们,美丽的眼睛里不禁噙满了泪水。这时,她也无心故作彬彬有礼的样子了,一下子弯下身子;晨衣张开了,露出了脖子;双膝一伸直,圆圆的屁股在一层薄薄的料子下显露出来。侯爵的灰色面颊上露出微微红晕。缪法伯爵刚要开口,见此情景,耷拉下眼皮。房间里热得像暖房,闷热又不通风。玫瑰花凋谢了,高脚杯底升起一股广藿香味,令人陶醉。

“碰到这种情况,我巴不得自己很有钱,”娜娜补充说,“总之,每个人应当尽力而为……请二位相信我,如果我早知道的话……”

她感动得差一点脱口说出蠢话来。因为经济拮据,她才没把话说完。她尴尬了一阵子,她想不起来在脱连衣裙时,把那五十法郎放到哪里去了。接着,她突然想起来了:那钱大概放在梳妆台的一个角落上,压在一只倒放着的发蜡瓶子底下。她刚站起身来,门铃又响了好一阵子。好呀!又来一个!这可没有个完了。伯爵和侯爵也跟着站起来,侯爵向大门口竖起耳朵,他们大概熟悉这种按门铃的声音。缪法瞅瞅他;接着,他们都避开了对方的目光。他们感到局促不安,但马上又镇静下来。他们当中,一个虎背熊腰,体格健壮,一头浓密的头发;另一个挺着瘦削的肩膀,头顶光秃秃的,一圈稀疏的白发挂在肩上。

“确实不好意思,”娜娜说,她拿来十枚大银币,心里真想笑,“劳驾二位了……这是我送给那些穷人的……”

她的面颊上露出了可爱的小酒窝,她的样子显得很天真,毫不做作,一只手掌上放着一摞埃居①,伸手把钱递给两个男人,仿佛在说:“喂,谁拿这些钱?”伯爵动作较敏捷,他伸手拿了那五十法郎;不过还剩下一块,他又伸手去拿,手不得不触到少妇手掌的皮肤上,那皮肤又温暖又柔软,他不禁打了一个哆嗦。娜娜快乐极了,笑个不停。

“就这么一点钱,两位先生,”她又说,“下次,我希望多给一点。”

①法国古代钱币名,种类很多,价值不一。

现在他们没有理由不走了,他们施了礼,向着门口走去。然而,他们正要出门时,门铃又响了。侯爵不禁淡淡一笑,伯爵脸上露出了阴郁神色,变得更加严肃了。娜娜让他们稍留一会儿,以便让佐爱再找一个地方把新来的人安顿下来。她不喜欢客人在她家里相互碰面。不过这一次,家里大概坐满了吧。当她看到客厅里还空着时,才松了口气,难道佐爱把客人都藏到衣柜里了吗?

“再见,先生们。”她站在客厅门口说道。

她在他们的面前笑个不停,并目光炯炯地打量着他们。缪法伯爵鞠个躬,他虽然阅历丰富,还是不免有些慌张,他需要呼吸新鲜空气,梳妆室使他头晕目眩,花香和女人身上的香味使他窒息。他向梳妆室外走去,舒阿尔侯爵跟在他后边,他想伯爵不会看见自己,便壮着胆子向娜娜眨眨眼,伸伸舌头,做了一个鬼脸。

娜娜回到梳妆室时,佐爱拿着信件和名片在等她。她一边哈哈大笑,一边嚷道:

“这两个穷鬼竟然抢走了我五十法郎!”

她一点也没有生气,不过,她觉得男人们从她手中拿钱,是件滑稽的事。总之,他们是猪猡,她现在连一个子儿也没有了。不过,她看见那些信件和名片时,她又恼火了。写信嘛,还说得过去,都是昨天晚上给她鼓掌捧场的先生们写来的,今天他们向他求爱了。至于那些拿着名片来访的人可以滚蛋喽!

佐爱把访客到处塞;她向大家说,这套房子很适用,每个房间的门都通走廊。这与布朗瑟太太家不一样,进出房间必须经过客厅,所以给布朗瑟太太带来很多不便。

“你把客人给我统统撵走,”娜娜按照自己的想法说道,“要先从黑鬼开始。”

“黑鬼嘛,太太,我已把他撵走很长时间了,”佐爱嫣然一笑,说道,“他只想跟太太说一声,他今晚来不成了。”娜娜听后,高兴极了,拍起手来。他不来,真算走运!这样,她就自由了!她深深地舒了几口气,她觉得轻松多了,仿佛被从最残酷的苦刑中解脱出来。她首先想到的是达盖内。这只可怜的小猫咪,她刚才还给他写了一封信,叫他等到星期四哩!快点!叫马卢瓦太太马上再写一封信!但是佐爱说,马卢瓦太太像往常一样,不告而辞了,她走时谁也没有发现。于是,娜娜说派一个人去告诉达盖内,说了这句话后,她又犹豫起来。她疲惫不堪。要能睡上一整夜觉,那该多好呀!轻松舒服一下的想法终于在她的头脑中占了上风。她可以让自己轻松一下啦!

“今晚我从剧院一回来就睡觉,”她用贪婪神态嘟哝道,“中午之前别来叫我。”

接着,她提高嗓门说道:

“去吧!给我把其他人统统赶下楼!”

佐爱没有走。她不敢直截了当地向太太提建议,不过,每当太太好像要发火时,她总是设法用自己的亲身经验来说服她。

“包括斯泰内先生吗?”她用生硬的口气问道。

“当然罗!”娜娜回答道,“头一个就赶他。”

女仆仍然呆着不走,想让太太再考虑一会儿。如果太太能从她的情敌罗丝·米尼翁手中把这位如此富有、在每家剧院里都赫赫有名的先生夺过来,难道不感到自豪吗?

“你快去,亲爱的,”娜娜又说,她完全理解女仆的想法,“去告诉他,我讨厌他。”

可是,她突然又变挂了;明天,她也许会要他的。她像个淘气的孩子,做了一个手势,又是笑,又是眨眼睛,大声嚷道:

“总之,如果我要得到他,最简便的办法还是把他赶出去。”

佐爱感到惊讶。她瞧瞧太太,敬佩之感油然而生,接着,她便毫不迟疑地去驱赶斯泰内。

娜娜耐心地等了几分钟,就像她平常所说的,给女仆一点时间“清扫地板”。她真没想到受到这么多客人的突然袭击。她探头望望客厅,里面已空无一人。餐厅里也是空荡荡的。她继续一个房间一个房间地察看,最后确信客人都走光了,才放下心来。当她打开一个小房间的门时,突然看见一个小家伙。他静静地坐在一只箱子上,样子挺乖的,膝盖上放着一大束花。

“哎哟!天哪!里面还有一个人呢!”

小青年一看见她,就跳到地上,霎时脸涨得通红。他把花束从一只手里移到另一只手里,不知放在哪里是好,一时激动得透不过气来。见他那样年轻,那样尴尬,又是那副滑稽样子,娜娜的心软了,她乐呵呵地笑起来。这么说,就连孩子也来找她了?难道襁褓中的男人也来找她吗?她一下子变得无拘无束,显出一副亲切、慈母般样子,一边拍着大腿,一边逗趣地说道:

“你要我给你擤鼻涕吗,小宝宝?”

“要的。”小家伙用低沉、恳求的声音说道。

这样的回答使她乐开了怀。他才十七岁,名字叫乔治·于贡。昨天晚上,他也在游艺剧院里看戏。现在他来看看她。

“这些花是送给我的吗?”

“对。”

“那就给我吧,小傻瓜!”

然而,就在她伸手去拿花时,他以青春期的一股贪婪劲儿猛扑过来吻她的手。她不得不打他一下,让他松开手。这个淌鼻涕的毛孩子干事可犟呢!她一边骂他,一边脸上泛起了红晕,嘴角上挂着微笑。她把他打发走了,不过允许他再来。他踉踉跄跄地往外走,连门都找不着了。

娜娜刚刚回到梳妆室,弗朗西斯接着也到了,他是来给她完成最后一道理发工序的。娜娜要到晚上才穿衣打扮。她坐在镜子前,低着头,任凭理发师一双灵巧的手来梳剪,她默不作声,陷入沉思之中,这时佐爱进来了,说道:

“太太,有一个人不肯走。”

“那么,就让他留下来吧。”娜娜平心静气地回答。

“这样下去,就会不断有人来。”

“嘿!就让他们等吧。等到他们肚子饿了,他们就走了。”

她的思想开窍了。让男人们空等,她才高兴呢。最后她想出一个开心的办法:她从弗朗西斯的手下溜出来,跑去亲手把门闩上;现在,让他们在隔壁屋子里挤在一起,他们不至于把墙凿穿吧。佐爱可以从通到厨房里的那道小门进来。这时电铃响得越发厉害了。每隔五分钟,就响一次,铃声急促而又清脆,而且颇有节奏,像一台正常运转的机器。娜娜为了轻松一下,数着电铃响的次数。但是,她忽然想起一件事:

“给我买的糖杏仁呢,带来没有?”

弗朗西斯也把糖杏仁的事忘了。他赶紧从礼服的一只口袋里掏出一包糖杏仁来,像上流社会的男人,小心谨慎地送礼物给女友那样,把糖杏仁送给了娜娜。不过,像记每笔帐一样,他把糖杏仁记到了帐上。娜娜把那包糖杏仁放在双膝中间,开始嚼起来,头在理发师的轻轻推动下,转来转去。

“真见鬼!”她沉默一会后,喃喃说道,“来了一大帮人。”

门铃接连响了三下,铃声越来越急促。这些铃声有些是适度的,像初次求爱者那样,吞吞吐吐,颤颤栗栗;有的是放肆的,铃被手指头猛一按就颤动起来;有的铃声很急促,急速的震荡声划破天空。佐爱说得好,这是真正的排钟齐鸣,它的声音足以传遍全区,许多男人接踵而来,揿那象牙电钮。爱开玩笑的博尔德纳夫,果然把娜娜的地址告诉了太多的人,昨晚全剧院的观众统统要来了。

“噢!对啦!弗朗西斯,”娜娜说,“你身上有五个路易吗?”

他往后退了一下,仔细瞧瞧她的头发,然后不慌不忙地说道:

“五个路易,这要看情况。”

“啊!你知道,”她接着说,“如果你要担保的话……”

她的话还没说完,就把手一扬,指指隔壁的几个房间。弗朗西斯借给她五个路易。在理发间歇当儿,佐爱进来为太太梳妆。她马上就要给太太穿衣服了,而理发师还等在那儿,他还要把她的头发再最后梳理一下。可是,电铃响个不停,干扰了女仆,她给太太系带子,只系了一半,袜子只穿了一只,就跑去开门。她虽然经验丰富,这时也晕头转向了。她把客人安置在各个地方,连最小的角落都利用上了,她刚才不得不把三四个男人安顿在一起,这是违背她的原则的。要是他们互相吃了,活该!这样可以腾出地方!娜娜把门闩得紧紧的,躲在屋子里嘲笑他们,她说她还听见他们的喘息声呢。他们的相貌一定很和善,人人伸着舌头,就像围成一圈、坐在地上的一群狗。这是她咋晚成功的继续,这群猎犬似的男人跟踪她追来了。

“只要他们不打碎任何东西就行。”娜娜低声说道。

他们热乎乎的呼吸透过门缝传进来,这时她感到惴惴不安了。佐爱把拉博德特引了进来,少妇如释重负地叫了一声。他想告诉她,他在治安裁判所里,给她结了一笔帐。她并不听他讲话,连声说道:

“我带你去……我们一起吃晚饭……再从那儿,你陪我到游艺剧院,到九点半钟我才上台演出哩。”

这个好心的拉博德特,他来得正是时候!他从不向女人提出任何要求。他只做女人们的朋友,连女人们的一些小事,他也肯帮忙。他刚才经过候见厅时,把那些债主都打发走了。再说,这些老实的债主也不是来讨债的,相反,他们呆着不走,是因为太太昨晚获得了巨大成功,他们来向她表示祝贺的,并亲自来为她提供新的效劳。

“我们走吧,我们走吧。”娜娜说道,她已穿好了衣服。

正在这时候,佐爱进来了,嚷道:

“太太,我不去开门了……楼梯上排成了长队。”

楼梯上排成了长队!弗朗西斯虽然平时装得像英国人那样冷静,也笑起来了,他在整理他的梳子。娜娜挽起拉博德特的胳膊,推着他走向厨房。她终于逃脱出来了,摆脱了男人们的纠缠,她感到很高兴,因为她知道拉博德特单独与自己在一起,不管在什么地方,也不怕遇到麻烦事了。

“回来时你要把我送到家门口,”他俩下便梯时,娜娜说道,“这样,我就安全了……你会想到吧,我真想睡上一整夜觉,我一个人睡一整夜。这是我一时的愿望,亲爱的。”

  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 3


The countess Sabine, as it had become customary to call Mme Muffat de Beuville in order to distinguish her from the count's mother, who had died the year before, was wont to receive every Tuesday in her house in the Rue Miromesnil at the corner of the Rue de Pentievre. It was a great square building, and the Muffats had lived in it for a hundred years or more. On the side of the street its frontage seemed to slumber, so lofty was it and dark, so sad and conventlike, with its great outer shutters, which were nearly always closed. And at the back in a little dark garden some trees had grown up and were straining toward the sunlight with such long slender branches that their tips were visible above the roof.




This particular Tuesday, toward ten o'clock in the evening, there were scarcely a dozen people in the drawing room. When she was only expecting intimate friends the countess opened neither the little drawing room nor the dining room. One felt more at home on such occasions and chatted round the fire. The drawing room was very large and very lofty; its four windows looked out upon the garden, from which, on this rainy evening of the close of April, issued a sensation of damp despite the great logs burning on the hearth. The sun never shone down into the room; in the daytime it was dimly lit up by a faint greenish light, but at night, when the lamps and the chandelier were burning, it looked merely a serious old chamber with its massive mahogany First Empire furniture, its hangings and chair coverings of yellow velvet, stamped with a large design. Entering it, one was in an atmosphere of cold dignity, of ancient manners, of a vanished age, the air of which seemed devotional.




Opposite the armchair, however, in which the count's mother had died--a square armchair of formal design and inhospitable padding, which stood by the hearthside--the Countess Sabine was seated in a deep and cozy lounge, the red silk upholsteries of which were soft as eider down. It was the only piece of modern furniture there, a fanciful item introduced amid the prevailing severity and clashing with it.




"So we shall have the shah of Persia," the young woman was saying.




They were talking of the crowned heads who were coming to Paris for the exhibition. Several ladies had formed a circle round the hearth, and Mme du Joncquoy, whose brother, a diplomat, had just fulfilled a mission in the East, was giving some details about the court of Nazr-ed-Din.




"Are you out of sorts, my dear?" asked Mme Chantereau, the wife of an ironmaster, seeing the countess shivering slightly and growing pale as she did so.




"Oh no, not at all," replied the latter, smiling. "I felt a little cold. This drawing room takes so long to warm."




And with that she raised her melancholy eyes and scanned the walls from floor to ceiling. Her daughter Estelle, a slight, insignificant-looking girl of sixteen, the thankless period of life, quitted the large footstool on which she was sitting and silently came and propped up one of the logs which had rolled from its place. But Mme de Chezelles, a convent friend of Sabine's and her junior by five years, exclaimed:




"Dear me, I would gladly be possessed of a drawing room such as yours! At any rate, you are able to receive visitors. They only build boxes nowadays. Oh, if I were in your place!"




She ran giddily on and with lively gestures explained how she would alter the hangings, the seats--everything, in fact. Then she would give balls to which all Paris should run. Behind her seat her husband, a magistrate, stood listening with serious air. It was rumored that she deceived him quite openly, but people pardoned her offense and received her just the same, because, they said, "she's not answerable for her actions."




"Oh that Leonide!" the Countess Sabine contented herself by murmuring, smiling her faint smile the while.




With a languid movement she eked out the thought that was in her. After having lived there seventeen years she certainly would not alter her drawing room now. It would henceforth remain just such as her mother-in-law had wished to preserve it during her lifetime. Then returning to the subject of conversation:




"I have been assured," she said, "that we shall also have the king of Prussia and the emperor of Russia."




'Yes, some very fine fetes are promised," said Mme du Joncquoy.




The banker Steiner, not long since introduced into this circle by Leonide de Chezelles, who was acquainted with the whole of Parisian society, was sitting chatting on a sofa between two of the windows. He was questioning a deputy, from whom he was endeavoring with much adroitness to elicit news about a movement on the stock exchange of which he had his suspicions, while the Count Muffat, standing in front of them, was silently listening to their talk, looking, as he did so, even grayer than was his wont.




Four or five young men formed another group near the door round the Count Xavier de Vandeuvres, who in a low tone was telling them an anecdote. It was doubtless a very risky one, for they were choking with laughter. Companionless in the center of the room, a stout man, a chief clerk at the Ministry of the Interior, sat heavily in an armchair, dozing with his eyes open. But when one of the young men appeared to doubt the truth of the anecdote Vandeuvres raised his voice.




"You are too much of a skeptic, Foucarmont; you'll spoil all your pleasures that way."




And he returned to the ladies with a laugh. Last scion of a great family, of feminine manners and witty tongue, he was at that time running through a fortune with a rage of life and appetite which nothing could appease. His racing stable, which was one of the best known in Paris, cost him a fabulous amount of money; his betting losses at the Imperial Club amounted monthly to an alarming number of pounds, while taking one year with another, his mistresses would be always devouring now a farm, now some acres of arable land or forest, which amounted, in fact, to quite a respectable slice of his vast estates in Picardy.




"I advise you to call other people skeptics! Why, you don't believe a thing yourself," said Leonide, making shift to find him a little space in which to sit down at her side.




"It's you who spoil your own pleasures."




"Exactly," he replied. "I wish to make others benefit by my experience."




But the company imposed silence on him: he was scandalizing M. Venot. And, the ladies having changed their positions, a little old man of sixty, with bad teeth and a subtle smile, became visible in the depths of an easy chair. There he sat as comfortably as in his own house, listening to everybody's remarks and making none himself. With a slight gesture he announced himself by no means scandalized. Vandeuvres once more assumed his dignified bearing and added gravely:




"Monsieur Venot is fully aware that I believe what it is one's duty to believe."




It was an act of faith, and even Leonide appeared satisfied. The young men at the end of the room no longer laughed; the company were old fogies, and amusement was not to be found there. A cold breath of wind had passed over them, and amid the ensuing silence Steiner's nasal voice became audible. The deputy's discreet answers were at last driving him to desperation. For a second or two the Countess Sabine looked at the fire; then she resumed the conversation.




"I saw the king of Prussia at Baden-Baden last year. He's still full of vigor for his age."




"Count Bismarck is to accompany him," said Mme du Joncquoy. "Do you know the count? I lunched with him at my brother's ages ago, when he was representative of Prussia in Paris. There's a man now whose latest successes I cannot in the least understand."




"But why?" asked Mme Chantereau.




"Good gracious, how am I to explain? He doesn't please me. His appearance is boorish and underbred. Besides, so far as I am concerned, I find him stupid."




With that the whole room spoke of Count Bismarck, and opinions differed considerably. Vandeuvres knew him and assured the company that he was great in his cups and at play. But when the discussion was at its height the door was opened, and Hector de la Falois made his appearance. Fauchery, who followed in his wake, approached the countess and, bowing:




"Madame," he said, "I have not forgotten your extremely kind invitation."




She smiled and made a pretty little speech. The journalist, after bowing to the count, stood for some moments in the middle of the drawing room. He only recognized Steiner and accordingly looked rather out of his element. But Vandeuvres turned and came and shook hands with him. And forthwith, in his delight at the meeting and with a sudden desire to be confidential, Fauchery buttonholed him and said in a low voice:




"It's tomorrow. Are you going?"




"Egad, yes."




"At midnight, at her house.




"I know, I know. I'm going with Blanche."




He wanted to escape and return to the ladies in order to urge yet another reason in M. de Bismarck's favor. But Fauchery detained him.




"You never will guess whom she has charged me to invite."




And with a slight nod he indicated Count Muffat, who was just then discussing a knotty point in the budget with Steiner and the deputy.




"It's impossible," said Vandeuvres, stupefaction and merriment in his tones. "My word on it! I had to swear that I would bring him to her. Indeed, that's one of my reasons for coming here."




Both laughed silently, and Vandeuvres, hurriedly rejoining the circle of ladies, cried out:




"I declare that on the contrary Monsieur de Bismarck is exceedingly witty. For instance, one evening he said a charmingly epigrammatic thing in my presence."




La Faloise meanwhile had heard the few rapid sentences thus whisperingly interchanged, and he gazed at Fauchery in hopes of an explanation which was not vouchsafed him. Of whom were they talking, and what were they going to do at midnight tomorrow? He did not leave his cousin's side again. The latter had gone and seated himself. He was especially interested by the Countess Sabine. Her name had often been mentioned in his presence, and he knew that, having been married at the age of seventeen, she must now be thirty-four and that since her marriage she had passed a cloistered existence with her husband and her mother-in-law. In society some spoke of her as a woman of religious chastity, while others pitied her and recalled to memory her charming bursts of laughter and the burning glances of her great eyes in the days prior to her imprisonment in this old town house. Fauchery scrutinized her and yet hesitated.One of his friends, a captain who had recently died in Mexico, had, on the very eve of his departure, made him one of those gross postprandial confessions, of which even the most prudent among men are occasionally guilty. But of this he only retained a vague recollection; they had dined not wisely but too well that evening, and when he saw the countess, in her black dress and with her quiet smile, seated in that Old World drawing room, he certainly had his doubts. A lamp which had been placed behind her threw into clear relief her dark, delicate, plump side face, wherein a certain heaviness in the contours of the mouth alone indicated a species of imperious sensuality.




"What do they want with their Bismarck?" muttered La Faloise, whose constant pretense it was to be bored in good society. "One's ready to kick the bucket here. A pretty idea of yours it was to want to come!"




Fauchery questioned him abruptly.




"Now tell me, does the countess admit someone to her embraces?"




"Oh dear, no, no! My dear fellow!" he stammered, manifestly taken aback and quite forgetting his pose. "Where d'you think we are?"




After which he was conscious of a want of up-to-dateness in this outburst of indignation and, throwing himself back on a great sofa, he added:




"Gad! I say no! But I don't know much about it. There's a little chap out there, Foucarmont they call him, who's to be met with everywhere and at every turn. One's seen faster men than that, though, you bet. However, it doesn't concern me, and indeed, all I know is that if the countess indulges in high jinks she's still pretty sly about it, for the thing never gets about--nobody talks."




Then although Fauchery did not take the trouble to question him, he told him all he knew about the Muffats. Amid the conversation of the ladies, which still continued in front of the hearth, they both spoke in subdued tones, and, seeing them there with their white cravats and gloves, one might have supposed them to be discussing in chosen phraseology some really serious topic. Old Mme Muffat then, whom La Faloise had been well acquainted with, was an insufferable old lady, always hand in glove with the priests. She had the grand manner, besides, and an authoritative way of comporting herself, which bent everybody to her will. As to Muffat, he was an old man's child; his father, a general, had been created count by Napoleon I, and naturally he had found himself in favor after the second of December. He hadn't much gaiety of manner either, but he passed for a very honest man of straightforward intentions and understanding. Add to these a code of old aristocratic ideas and such a lofty conception of his duties at court, of his dignities and of his virtues, that he behaved like a god on wheels. It was the Mamma Muffat who had given him this precious education with its daily visits to the confessional, its complete absence of escapades and of all that is meant by youth. He was a practicing Christian and had attacks of faith of such fiery violence that they might be likened to accesses of burning fever. Finally, in order to add a last touch to the picture, La Faloise whispered something in his cousin's ear.




"You don't say so!" said the latter.




"On my word of honor, they swore it was true! He was still like that when he married."




Fauchery chuckled as he looked at the count, whose face, with its fringe of whiskers and absence of mustaches, seemed to have grown squarer and harder now that he was busy quoting figures to the writhing, struggling Steiner.




"My word, he's got a phiz for it!" murmured Fauchery. "A pretty present he made his wife! Poor little thing, how he must have bored her! She knows nothing about anything, I'll wager!"




Just then the Countess Sabine was saying something to him. But he did not hear her, so amusing and extraordinary did he esteem the Muffats' case. She repeated the question.




"Monsieur Fauchery, have you not published a sketch of Monsieur de Bismarck? You spoke with him once?"




He got up briskly and approached the circle of ladies, endeavoring to collect himself and soon with perfect ease of manner finding an answer:




"Dear me, madame, I assure you I wrote that 'portrait' with the help of biographies which had been published in Germany. I have never seen Monsieur de Bismarck."




He remained beside the countess and, while talking with her, continued his meditations. She did not look her age; one would have set her down as being twenty-eight at most, for her eyes, above all, which were filled with the dark blue shadow of her long eyelashes, retained the glowing light of youth. Bred in a divided family, so that she used to spend one month with the Marquis de Chouard, another with the marquise, she had been married very young, urged on, doubtless, by her father, whom she embarrassed after her mother's death. A terrible man was the marquis, a man about whom strange tales were beginning to be told, and that despite his lofty piety! Fauchery asked if he should have the honor of meeting him. Certainly her father was coming, but only very late; he had so much work on hand! The journalist thought he knew where the old gentleman passed his evenings and looked grave. But a mole, which  he noticed close to her mouth on the countess's left cheek, surprised him. Nana had precisely the same mole. It was curious. Tiny hairs curled up on it, only they were golden in Nana's case, black as jet in this. Ah well, never mind! This woman enjoyed 




nobody's embraces.




"I have always felt a wish to know Queen Augusta," she said. "They say she is so good, so devout. Do you think she will accompany the king?"




"It is not thought that she will, madame," he replied.




She had no lovers: the thing was only too apparent. One had only to look at her there by the side of that daughter of hers, sitting so insignificant and constrained on her footstool. That sepulchral drawing room of hers, which exhaled odors suggestive of being in a church, spoke as plainly as words could of the iron hand, the austere mode of existence, that weighed her down. There was nothing suggestive of her own personality in that ancient abode, black with the damps of years. It was Muffat who made himself felt there, who dominated his surroundings with his devotional training, his penances and his fasts. But the sight of the little old gentleman with the black teeth and subtle smile whom he suddenly discovered in his armchair behind the group of ladies afforded him a yet more decisive argument. He knew the personage. It was Theophile Venot, a retired lawyer who had made a specialty of church cases. He had left off practice with a handsome fortune and was now leading a sufficiently mysterious existence, for he was received everywhere, treated with great deference and even somewhat feared, as though he had been the representative of a mighty force, an occult power, which was felt to be at his back. Nevertheless, his behavior was very humble. He was churchwarden at the Madeleine Church and had simply accepted the post of deputy mayor at the town house of the Ninth Arrondissement in order, as he said, to have something to do in his leisure time. Deuce take it, the countess was well guarded; there was nothing to be done in that quarter.




"You're right, it's enough to make one kick the bucket here," said Fauchery to his cousin when he had made good his escape from the circle of ladies. "We'll hook it!"




But Steiner, deserted at last by the Count Muffat and the deputy, came up in a fury. Drops of perspiration stood on his forehead, and he grumbled huskily:




"Gad! Let 'em tell me nothing, if nothing they want to tell me. I shall find people who will talk."




Then he pushed the journalist into a corner and, altering his tone, said in accents of victory:




"It's tomorrow, eh? I'm of the party, my bully!"




"Indeed!" muttered Fauchery with some astonishment.




"You didn't know about it. Oh, I had lots of bother to find her at home. Besides, Mignon never would leave me alone."




"But they're to be there, are the Mignons."




"Yes, she told me so. In fact, she did receive my visit, and she invited me. Midnight punctually, after the play."




The banker was beaming. He winked and added with a peculiar emphasis on the words:




"You've worked it, eh?"




"Eh, what?" said Fauchery, pretending not to understand him. "She wanted to thank me for my article, so she came and called on me."




"Yes, yes. You fellows are fortunate. You get rewarded. By the by, who pays the piper tomorrow?"




The journalist made a slight outward movement with his arms, as though he would intimate that no one had ever been able to find out. But Vandeuvres called to Steiner, who knew M. de Bismarck. Mme du Joncquoy had almost convinced herself of the truth of her suppositions; she concluded with these words:




"He gave me an unpleasant impression. I think his face is evil. But I am quite willing to believe that he has a deal of wit. It would account for his successes."




"Without doubt," said the banker with a faint smile. He was a Jew from Frankfort.




Meanwhile La Faloise at last made bold to question his cousin. He followed him up and got inside his guard:




"There's supper at a woman's tomorrow evening? With which of them, eh? With which of them?"




Fauchery motioned to him that they were overheard and must respect the conventions here.The door had just been opened anew, and an old lady had come in, followed by a young man in whom the journalist recognized the truant schoolboy, perpetrator of the famous and as yet unforgotten "tres chic" of the Blonde Venus first night. This lady's arrival caused a stir among the company. The Countess Sabine had risen briskly from her seat in order to go and greet her, and she had taken both her hands in hers and addressed her as her "dear Madame Hugon." Seeing that his cousin viewed this little episode with some curiosity, La Faloise sought to arouse his interest and in a few brief phrases explained the position. Mme Hugon, widow of a notary, lived in retirement at Les Fondettes, an old estate of her family's in the neighborhood of Orleans, but she also kept up a small establishment in Paris in a house belonging to her in the Rue de Richelieu and was now passing some weeks there in order to settle her youngest son, who was reading the law and in his "first year." In old times she had been a dear friend of the Marquise de Chouard and had assisted at the birth of the countess, who, prior to her marriage, used to stay at her house for months at a time and even now was quite familiarly treated by her.




"I have brought Georges to see you," said Mme Hugon to Sabine. "He's grown, I trust."




The young man with his clear eyes and the fair curls which suggested a girl dressed up as a boy bowed easily to the countess and reminded her of a bout of battledore and shuttlecock they had had together two years ago at Les Fondettes.




"Philippe is not in Paris?" asked Count Muffat.




"Dear me, no!" replied the old lady. "He is always in garrison at Bourges." She had seated herself and began talking with considerable pride of her eldest son, a great big fellow who, after enlisting in a fit of waywardness, had of late very rapidly attained the rank of lieutenant. All the ladies behaved to her with respectful sympathy, and conversation was resumed in a tone at once more amiable and more refined. Fauchery, at sight of that respectable Mme Hugon, that motherly face lit up with such a kindly smile beneath its broad tresses of white hair, thought how foolish he had been to suspect the Countess Sabine even for an instant.




Nevertheless, the big chair with the red silk upholsteries in which the countess sat had attracted his attention. Its style struck him as crude, not to say fantastically suggestive, in that dim old drawing room. Certainly it was not the count who had inveigled thither that nest of voluptuous idleness. One might have described it as an experiment, marking the birth of an appetite and of an enjoyment. Then he forgot where he was, fell into brown study and in thought even harked back to that vague confidential announcement imparted to him one evening in the dining room of a restaurant.Impelled by a sort of sensuous curiosity, he had always wanted an introduction into the Muffats' circle, and now that his friend was in Mexico through all eternity, who could tell what might happen? "We shall see," he thought. It was a folly, doubtless, but the idea kept tormenting him; he felt himself drawn on and his animal nature aroused. The big chair had a rumpled look--its nether cushions had been tumbled, a fact which now amused him.




"Well, shall we be off?" asked La Faloise, mentally vowing that once outside he would find out the name of the woman with whom people were going to sup.




"All in good time," replied Fauchery.




But he was no longer in any hurry and excused himself on the score of the invitation he had been commissioned to give and had as yet not found a convenient opportunity to mention. The ladies were chatting about an assumption of the veil, a very touching ceremony by which the whole of Parisian society had for the last three days been greatly moved. It was the eldest daughter of the Baronne de Fougeray, who, under stress of an irresistible vocation, had just entered the Carmelite Convent. Mme Chantereau, a distant cousin of the Fougerays, told how the baroness had been obliged to take to her bed the day after the ceremony, so overdone was she with weeping.




"I had a very good place," declared Leonide. "I found it interesting."




Nevertheless, Mme Hugon pitied the poor mother. How sad to lose a daughter in such a way!




"I am accused of being overreligious," she said in her quiet, frank manner, "but that does not prevent me thinking the children very cruel who obstinately commit such suicide."




"Yes, it's a terrible thing," murmured the countess, shivering a little, as became a chilly person, and huddling herself anew in the depths of her big chair in front of the fire.




Then the ladies fell into a discussion. But their voices were discreetly attuned, while light trills of laughter now and again interrupted the gravity of their talk. The two lamps on the chimney piece, which had shades of rose-colored lace, cast a feeble light over them while on scattered pieces of furniture there burned but three other lamps, so that the great drawing room remained in soft shadow.




Steiner was getting bored. He was describing to Fauchery an escapade of that little Mme de Chezelles, whom he simply referred to as Leonide. "A blackguard woman," he said, lowering his voice behind the ladies' armchairs. Fauchery looked at her as she sat quaintly perched, in her voluminous ball dress of pale blue satin, on the corner of her armchair. She looked as slight and impudent as a boy, and he ended by feeling astonished at seeing her there. People comported themselves better at Caroline Hequet's, whose mother had arranged her house on serious principles. Here was a perfect subject for an article. Whuat a strange world was this world of Paris! The most rigid circles found themselves invaded. Evidently that silent Theophile Venot, who contented himself by smiling and showing his ugly teeth, must have been a legacy from the late countess. So, too, must have been such ladies of mature age as Mme Chantereau and Mme du Joncquoy, besides four or five old gentlemen who sat motionless in corners. The Count Muffat attracted to the house a series of functionaries, distinguished by the immaculate personal appearance which was at that time required of the men at the Tuileries. Among others there was the chief clerk,who still sat solitary in the middle of the room with his closely shorn cheeks, his vacant glance and his coat so tight of fit that he could scarce venture to move. Almost all the young men and certain individuals with distinguished, aristocratic manners were the Marquis de Chouard's contribution to the circle, he having kept touch with the Legitimist party after making his peace with the empire on his entrance into the Council of State. There remained Leonide de Chezelles and Steiner, an ugly little knot against which Mme Hugon's elderly and amiable serenity stood out in strange contrast. And Fauchery, having sketched out his article, named this last group "Countess Sabine's little clique."




"On another occasion," continued Steiner in still lower tones, "Leonide got her tenor down to Montauban. She was living in the Chateau de Beaurecueil, two leagues farther off, and she used to come in daily in a carriage and pair in order to visit him at the Lion d'Or, where he had put up. The carriage used to wait at the door, and Leonide would stay for hours in the house, while a crowd gathered round and looked at the horses."




There was a pause in the talk, and some solemn moments passed silently by in the lofty room. Two young men were whispering, but they ceased in their turn, and the hushed step of Count Muffat was alone audible as he crossed the floor. The lamps seemed to have paled; the fire was going out; a stern shadow fell athwart the old friends of the house where they sat in the chairs they had occupied there for forty years back. It was as though in a momentary pause of conversation the invited guests had become suddenly aware that the count's mother, in all her glacial stateliness, had returned among them.




But the Countess Sabine had once more resumed:




"Well, at last the news of it got about. The young man was likely to die, and that would explain the poor child's adoption of the religious life. Besides, they say that Monsieur de Fougeray wold never have given his consent to the marriage."




"They say heaps of other things too," cried Leonide giddily.




She fell a-laughing; she refused to talk. Sabine was won over by this gaiety and put her handkerchief up to her lips. And in the vast and solemn room their laughter sounded a note which struck Fauchery strangely,the note of delicate glass breaking. Assuredly here was the first beginning of the "little rift." Everyone began talking again. Mme du Joncquoy demurred; Mme Chantereau knew for certain that a marriage had been projected but that matters had gone no further; the men even ventured to give their opinions. For some minutes the conversation was a babel of opinions, in which the divers elements of the circle, whether Bonapartist or Legitimist or merely worldly and skeptical, appeared to jostle one another simultaneously. Estelle had rung to order wood to be put on the fire; the footman turned up the lamps; the room seemed to wake from sleep. Fauchery began smiling, as though once more at his ease.




"Egad, they become the brides of God when they couldn't be their cousin's," said Vandeuvres between his teeth.




The subject bored him, and he had rejoined Fauchery.




"My dear fellow, have you ever seen a woman who was really loved become a nun?"




He did not wait for an answer, for he had had enough of the topic, and in a hushed voice:




"Tell me," he said, "how many of us will there be tomorrow? There'll be the Mignons, Steiner, yourself, Blanche and I; who else?"




"Caroline, I believe, and Simonne and Gaga without doubt. One never knows exactly, does one? On such occasions one expects the party will number twenty, and you're really thirty."




Vandeuvres, who was looking at the ladies, passed abruptly to another subject:




"She must have been very nice-looking, that Du Joncquoy woman, some fifteen years ago. Poor Estelle has grown lankier than ever. What a nice lath to put into a bed!"




But interrupting himself, he returned to the subject of tomorrow's supper.




"What's so tiresome of those shows is that it's always the same set of women. One wants a novelty. Do try and invent a new girl. By Jove, happy thought! I'll go and beseech that stout man to bring the woman he was trotting about the other evening at the Varietes."




He referred to the chief clerk, sound asleep in the middle of the drawing room. Fauchery, afar off, amused himself by following this delicate negotiation. Vandeuvres had sat himself down by the stout man, who still looked very sedate. For some moments they both appeared to be discussing with much propriety the question before the house, which was, "How can one discover the exact state of feeling that urges a young girl to enter into the religious life?" Then the count returned with the remark:




"It's impossible. He swears she's straight. She'd refuse, and yet I would have wagered that I once saw her at Laure's."




"Eh, what? You go to Laure's?" murmured Fauchery with a chuckle. "You venture your reputation in places like that? I was under the impression that it was only we poor devils of outsiders who--"




"Ah, dear boy, one ought to see every side of life."




Then they sneered and with sparkling eyes they compared notes about the table d'hote in the Rue des Martyrs, where big Laure Piedefer ran a dinner at three francs a head for little women in difficulties. A nice hole, where all the little women used to kiss Laure on the lips! And as the Countess Sabine, who had overheard a stray word or two, turned toward them, they started back, rubbing shoulders in excited merriment. They had not noticed that Georges Hugon was close by and that he was listening to them, blushing so hotly the while that a rosy flush had spread from his ears to his girlish throat. The infant was full of shame and of ecstasy. From the moment his mother had turned him loose in the room he had been hovering in the wake of Mme de Chezelles, the only woman present who struck him as being the thing. But after all is said and done, Nana licked her to fits!




"Yesterday evening," Mme Hugon was saying, "Georges took me to the play. Yes, we went to the Varietes, where I certainly had not set foot for the last ten years. That child adores music. As to me, I wasn't in the least amused, but he was so happy! They put extraordinary pieces on the stage nowadays. Besides, music delights me very little, I confess."




"What! You don't love music, madame?" cried Mme du Joncquoy, lifting her eyes to heaven. "Is it possible there should be people who don't love music?"




The exclamation of surprise was general. No one had dropped a single word concerning the performance at the Varietes, at which the good Mme Hugon had not understood any of the allusions. The ladies knew the piece but said nothing about it, and with that they plunged into the realm of sentiment and began discussing the masters in a tone of refined and ecstatical admiration. Mme du Joncquoy was not fond of any of them save Weber, while Mme Chantereau stood up for the Italians. The ladies' voices had turned soft and languishing, and in front of the hearth one might have fancied one's self listening in meditative, religious retirement to the faint, discreet music of a little chapel.




"Now let's see," murmured Vandeuvres, bringing Fauchery back into the middle of the drawing room, "notwithstanding it all, we must invent a woman for tomorrow. Shall we ask Steiner about it?"




"Oh, when Steiner's got hold of a woman," said the journalist, "it's because Paris has done with her."




Vandeuvres, however, was searching about on every side.




"Wait a bit," he continued, "the other day I met Foucarmont with a charming blonde. I'll go and tell him to bring her."




And he called to Foucarmont. They exchanged a few words rapidly. There must have been some sort of complication, for both of them, moving carefully forward and stepping over the dresses of the ladies, went off in quest of another young man with whom they continued the discussion in the embrasure of a window. Fauchery was left to himself and had just decided to proceed to the hearth, where Mme du Joncquoy was announcing that she never heard Weber played without at the same time seeing lakes, forests and sunrises over landscapes steeped in dew, when a hand touched his shoulder and a voice behind him remarked:"It's not civil of you."




"What d'you mean?" he asked, turning round and recognizing La Faloise.




"Why, about that supper tomorrow. You might easily have got me invited."




Fauchery was at length about to state his reasons when Vandeuvres came back to tell him:"It appears it isn't a girl of Foucarmont's. It's that man's flame out there. She won't be able to come. What a piece of bad luck! But all the same I've pressed Foucarmont into the service, and he's going to try to get Louise from the Palais-Royal."




"Is it not true, Monsieur de Vandeuvres," asked Mme Chantereau, raising her voice, "that Wagner's music was hissed last Sunday?"




"Oh, frightfully, madame," he made answer, coming forward with his usual exquisite politeness.




Then, as they did not detain him, he moved off and continued whispering in the journalist's ear:"I'm going to press some more of them. These young fellows must know some little ladies."




With that he was observed to accost men and to engage them in conversation in his usual amiable and smiling way in every corner of the drawing room. He mixed with the various groups, said something confidently to everyone and walked away again with a sly wink and a secret signal or two. It looked as though he were giving out a watchword in that easy way of his. The news went round; the place of meeting was announced, while the ladies' sentimental dissertations on music served to conceal the small, feverish rumor of these recruiting operations.




"No, do not speak of your Germans," Mme Chantereau was saying. "Song is gaiety; song is light. Have you heard Patti in the Barber of Seville?"




"She was delicious!" murmured Leonide, who strummed none but operatic airs on her piano.




Meanwhile the Countess Sabine had rung. When on Tuesdays the number of visitors was small, tea was handed round the drawing room itself. While directing a footman to clear a round table the countess followed the Count de Vandeuvres with her eyes. She still smiled that vague smile which slightly disclosed her white teeth, and as the count passed she questioned him.




"What ARE you plotting, Monsieur de Vandeuvres?"




"What am I plotting, madame?" he answered quietly. "Nothing at all."




"Really! I saw you so busy. Pray, wait, you shall make yourself useful!"




She placed an album in his hands and asked him to put it on the piano. But he found means to inform Fauchery in a low whisper that they would have Tatan Nene, the most finely developed girl that winter, and Maria Blond, the same who had just made her first appearance at the Folies-Dramatiques. Meanwhile La Faloise stopped him at every step in hopes of receiving an invitation. He ended by offering himself, and Vandeuvres engaged him in the plot at once; only he made him promise to bring Clarisse with him, and when La Faloise pretended to scruple about certain points he quieted him by the remark:"Since I invite you that's enough!"




Nevertheless, La Faloise would have much liked to know the name of the hostess. But the countess had recalled Vandeuvres and was questioning him as to the manner in which the English made tea. He often betook himself to England, where his horses ran. Then as though he had been inwardly following up quite a laborious train of thought during his remarks, he broke in with the question:"And the marquis, by the by? Are we not to see him?"




"Oh, certainly you will! My father made me a formal promise that he would come," replied the countess. "But I'm beginning to be anxious. His duties will have kept him."




Vandeuvres smiled a discreet smile. He, too, seemed to have his doubts as to the exact nature of the Marquis de Chouard's duties. Indeed, he had been thinking of a pretty woman whom the marquis occasionally took into the country with him. Perhaps they could get her too.




In the meantime Fauchery decided that the moment had come in which to risk giving Count Muff his invitation. The evening, in fact, was drawing to a close.




"Are you serious?" asked Vandeuvres, who thought a joke was intended.




"Extremely serious. If I don't execute my commission she'll tear my eyes out. It's a case of landing her fish, you know."




"Well then, I'll help you, dear boy."




Eleven o'clock struck. Assisted by her daughter, the countess was pouring out the tea, and as hardly any guests save intimate friends had come, the cups and the platefuls of little cakes were being circulated without ceremony. Even the ladies did not leave their armchairs in front of the fire and sat sipping their tea and nibbling cakes which they held between their finger tips. From music the talk had declined to purveyors. Boissier was the only person for sweetmeats and Catherine for ices. Mme Chantereau, however, was all for Latinville. Speech grew more and more indolent, and a sense of lassitude was lulling the room to sleep. Steiner had once more set himself secretly to undermine the deputy, whom he held in a state of blockade in the corner of a settee. M. Venot, whose teeth must have been ruined by sweet things, was eating little dry cakes, one after the other, with a small nibbling sound suggestive of a mouse, while the chief clerk, his nose in a teacup, seemed never to be going to finish its contents. As to the countess, she went in a leisurely way from one guest to another, never pressing them, indeed, only pausing a second or two before the gentlemen whom she viewed with an air of dumb interrogation before she smiled and passed on. The great fire had flushed all her face, and she looked as if she were the sister of her daughter, who appeared so withered and ungainly at her side. When she drew near Fauchery, who was chatting with her husband and Vandeuvres, she noticed that they grew suddenly silent; accordingly she did not stop but handed the cup of tea she was offering to Georges Hugon beyond them.




"It's a lady who desires your company at supper," the journalist gaily continued, addressing Count Muffat.




The last-named, whose face had worn its gray look all the evening, seemed very much surprised. What lady was it?




"Oh, Nana!" said Vandeuvres, by way of forcing the invitation.




The count became more grave than before. His eyelids trembled just perceptibly, while a look of discomfort, such as headache produces, hovered for a moment athwart his forehead.




"But I'm not acquainted with that lady," he murmured.




"Come, come, you went to her house," remarked Vandeuvres.




"What d'you say? I went to her house? Oh yes, the other day, in behalf of the Benevolent Organization. I had forgotten about it. But, no matter, I am not acquainted with her, and I cannot accept."




He had adopted an icy expression in order to make them understand that this jest did not appear to him to be in good taste. A man of his position did not sit down at tables of such women as that. Vandeuvres protested: it was to be a supper party of dramatic and artistic people, and talent excused everything. But without listening further to the arguments urged by Fauchery, who spoke of a dinner where the Prince of Scots, the son of a queen, had sat down beside an ex-music-hall singer, the count only emphasized his refusal. In so doing, he allowed himself, despite his great politeness, to be guilty of an irritated gesture.




Georges and La Faloise, standing in front of each other drinking their tea, had overheard the two or three phrases exchanged in their immediate neighborhood.




"Jove, it's at Nana's then," murmured La Faloise. "I might have expected as much!"




Georges said nothing, but he was all aflame. His fair hair was in disorder; his blue eyes shone like tapers, so fiercely had the vice, which for some days past had surrounded him, inflamed and stirred his blood. At last he was going to plunge into all that he had dreamed of!




"I don't know the address," La Faloise resumed.




"She lives on a third floor in the Boulevard Haussmann, between the Rue de l'Arcade and the Rue Pesquier," said Georges all in a breath.




And when the other looked at him in much astonishment, he added, turning very red and fit to sink into the ground with embarrassment and conceit:




"I'm of the party. She invited me this morning."




But there was a great stir in the drawing room, and Vandeuvres and Fauchery could not continue pressing the count. The Marquis de Chouard had just come in, and everyone was anxious to greet him. He had moved painfully forward, his legs failing under him, and he now stood in the middle of the room with pallid face and eyes blinking, as though he had just come out of some dark alley and were blinded by the brightness of the lamps.




"I scarcely hoped to see you tonight, Father," said the countess. "I should have been anxious till the morning."




He looked at her without answering, as a man might who fails to understand. His nose, which loomed immense on his shorn face, looked like a swollen pimple, while his lower lip hung down. Seeing him such a wreck, Mme Hugon, full of kind compassion, said pitying things to him.




"You work too hard. You ought to rest yourself. At our age we ought to leave work to the young people."




"Work! Ah yes, to be sure, work!" he stammered at last. "Always plenty of work."




He began to pull himself together, straightening up his bent figure and passing his hand, as was his wont, over his scant gray hair, of which a few locks strayed behind his ears.




"At what are you working as late as this?" asked Mme du Joncquoy. "I thought you were at the financial minister's reception?"




But the countess intervened with:"My father had to study the question of a projected law."




"Yes, a projected law," he said; "exactly so, a projected law. I shut myself up for that reason. It refers to work in factories, and I was anxious for a proper observance of the Lord's day of rest. It is really shameful that the government is unwilling to act with vigor in the matter. Churches are growing empty; we are running headlong to ruin."




Vandeuvres had exchanged glances with Fauchery. They both happened to be behind the marquis, and they were scanning him suspiciously.When Vandeuvres found an opportunity to take him aside and to speak to him about the good-looking creature he was in the habit of taking down into the country, the old man affected extreme surprise. Perhaps someone had seen him with the Baroness Decker, at whose house at Viroflay he sometimes spent a day or so. Vandeuvres's sole vengeance was an abrupt question:"Tell me, where have you been straying to? Your elbow is covered with cobwebs and plaster."




"My elbow," he muttered, slightly disturbed. "Yes indeed, it's true. A speck or two, I must have come in for them on my way down from my office."




Several people were taking their departure. It was close on midnight. Two footmen were noiselessly removing the empty cups and the plates with cakes. In front of the hearth the ladies had re-formed and, at the same time, narrowed their circle and were chatting more carelessly than before in the languid atmosphere peculiar to the close of a party. The very room was going to sleep, and slowly creeping shadows were cast by its walls. It was then Fauchery spoke of departure. Yet he once more forgot his intention at sight of the Countess Sabine. She was resting from her cares as hostess, and as she sat in her wonted seat, silent, her eyes fixed on a log which was turning into embers, her face appeared so white and so impassable that doubt again possessed him. In the glow of the fire the small black hairs on the mole at the corner of her lip became white. It was Nana's very mole, down to the color of the hair. He could not refrain from whispering something about it in Vandeuvres's ear. Gad, it was true; the other had never noticed it before. And both men continued this comparison of Nana and the countess. They discovered a vague resemblance about the chin and the mouth, but the eyes were not at all alike. Then, too, Nana had a good-natured expression, while with the countess it was hard to decide--she might have been a cat, sleeping with claws withdrawn and paws stirred by a scarce-perceptible nervous quiver.




"All the same, one could have her," declared Fauchery.




Vandeuvres stripped her at a glance.




"Yes, one could, all the same," he said. "But I think nothing of the thighs, you know. Will you bet she has no thighs?"




He stopped, for Fauchery touched him briskly on the arm and showed him Estelle, sitting close to them on her footstool. They had raised their voices without noticing her, and she must have overheard them. Nevertheless, she continued sitting there stiff and motionless, not a hair having lifted on her thin neck, which was that of a girl who has shot up all too quickly. Thereupon they retired three or four paces, and Vandeuvres vowed that the countess was a very honest woman. Just then voices were raised in front of the hearth. Mme du Joncquoy was saying:"I was willing to grant you that Monsieur de Bismarck was perhaps a witty man. Only, if you go as far as to talk of genius--"




The ladies had come round again to their earliest topic of conversation.




"What the deuce! Still Monsieur de Bismarck!" muttered Fauchery. "This time I make my escape for good and all."




"Wait a bit," said Vandeuvres, "we must have a definite no from the count."




The Count Muffat was talking to his father-in-law and a certain serious-looking gentleman. Vandeuvres drew him away and renewed the invitation, backing it up with the information that he was to be at the supper himself. A man might go anywhere; no one could think of suspecting evil where at most there could only be curiosity. The count listened to these arguments with downcast eyes and expressionless face. Vandeuvres felt him to be hesitating when the Marquis de Chouard approached with a look of interrogation. And when the latter was informed of the question in hand and Fauchery had invited him in his turn, he looked at his son-in-law furtively. There ensued an embarrassed silence, but both men encouraged one another and would doubtless have ended by accepting had not Count Muffat perceived M. Venot's gaze fixed upon him. The little old man was no longer smiling; his face was cadaverous, his eyes bright and keen as steel.




'No," replied the count directly, in so decisive a tone that further insistence became impossible.




Then the marquis refused with even greater severity of expression. He talked morality. The aristocratic classes ought to set a good example. Fauchery smiled and shook hands with Vandeuvres. He did not wait for him and took his departure immediately, for he was due at his newspaper office.




"At Nana's at midnight, eh?"




La Faloise retired too. Steiner had made his bow to the countess. Other men followed them, and the same phrase went round--"At midnight, at Nana's"--as they went to get their overcoats in the anteroom. Georges, who could not leave without his mother, had stationed himself at the door, where he gave the exact address. "Third floor, door on your left." Yet before going out Fauchery gave a final glance. Vandeuvres had again resumed his position among the ladies and was laughing with Leonide de Chezelles. Count Muffat and the Marquis de Chouard were joining in the conversation, while the good Mme Hugon was falling asleep open-eyed. Lost among the petticoats, M. Venot was his own small self again and smiled as of old. Twelve struck slowly in the great solemn room.




"What--what do you mean?" Mme du Joncquoy resumed. "You imagine that Monsieur de Bismarck will make war on us and beat us! Oh, that's unbearable!"




Indeed, they were laughing round Mme Chantereau, who had just repeated an assertion she had heard made in Alsace, where her husband owned a foundry.




"We have the emperor, fortunately," said Count Muffat in his grave, official way.




It was the last phrase Fauchery was able to catch. He closed the door after casting one more glance in the direction of the Countess Sabine. She was talking sedately with the chief clerk and seemed to be interested in that stout individual's conversation. Assuredly he must have been deceiving himself. There was no "little rift" there at all. It was a pity.




"You're not coming down then?" La Faloise shouted up to him from the entrance hall.




And out on the pavement, as they separated, they once more repeated:



人们习惯于把缪法·德·伯维尔夫人称之为萨比娜伯爵夫人,以免与前一年谢世的伯爵母亲的称谓相混淆。萨比娜伯爵夫人每逢星期二都在她的公馆里接待客人,公馆坐落在米罗梅斯尼尔街,就在庞蒂埃夫街的拐弯处。这是一座方形大建筑,缪法家已经在此住了一百余年了。房子的正面临街,又高又黑,毫无生机,阴森得像座修道院,高大的百叶窗,几乎总是关得严严的;屋子的后边,有一个土壤湿润的花园,花园的一端,长着几株树,树长得又高又细,仿佛在寻找阳光,枝桠高出了石板瓦屋顶。

本周星期二,已经临近晚上十点钟了,客厅里才来了十来个客人。倘若来的客人都是亲密好友,她就既不开小客厅,也不开餐厅。这样,大家显得更亲密一些,还可以围着火炉聊天。客厅又大又高,有四扇窗户朝向花园,现在已是四月底了,天气多雨,虽然壁炉里燃着大块劈材,大家仍然感到花园里有一股湿气袭来;白天,淡绿色的光线把房间里照得若明若暗;但是,到了夜晚,台灯和吊灯都点亮后,这间客厅里却显出一派庄严气氛,陈设有拿破仑时代式样的笨重桃花心木家具,有黄丝绒的帷幔和椅套,上面印着光滑如缎的大图案。进了这间客厅,仿佛置身于冷冰冰的庄严气氛中,置身于古老的习俗之中,置身于一个流逝了的散发着虔诚宗教气息的时代之中。

壁炉的一边,有一张方形扶手椅,木质坚硬,椅罩布面粗糙,伯爵的母亲就是坐在这张椅子上去世的。在壁炉的另一边,也就是那张扶手椅的对面,萨比娜伯爵夫人坐在一张深座椅子上,椅垫是红绸做的,柔软得像鸭绒。这是客厅里唯一的现代家具,在严肃的气氛中,摆着这样一件新奇的东西,显得很不协调。

“这么说来,”年轻的伯爵夫人说道,“波斯沙赫①要到我们这里来喽……”

①波斯(或伊朗)国王的称谓。

她们谈论那些要来巴黎参观万国博览会的王公贵族。好几位太太围着壁炉坐着。杜·荣古瓦太太有个兄弟是外交官,已经完成出使东方任务归来,现在由她来介绍纳札尔·埃丹宫廷的详细情况。

“你不舒服吗,亲爱的?”尚特罗太太看见伯爵夫人打了一个哆嗦,脸色发白,问道。她是一个冶金作坊主的妻子。

“不,一点也不,”伯爵夫人笑着回答道,“我身上有点冷……这间客厅生火后,要好长时间才能热起来!”

她用忧郁的目光望着墙壁,一直望到天花板。她的女儿爱丝泰勒,芳龄十八,已到青春期,身材颀长,毫不引人注目,她从圆凳上站起来,悄然走来把一块滚落的劈柴扶起来。可是萨比娜在修道院时的女友、比她小五岁的德·谢泽勒太太大声说道:

“啊!我倒想有你这样一间大客厅!至少,你可以用它来接待客人……如今,造的房子全像盒子……如果我是你的话……”

她说话冒冒失失,手舞足蹈。她说如果是她的客厅,她就要把帷幔、椅子和其它东西统统换成新的,然后举行舞会,让全巴黎的人都来参加。她的丈夫呆在她的后面,一本正经地听她说话,他是一名行政官员。据说,她偷人不瞒丈夫;但是大家都原谅她,依然接待她,因为听说她神经有些不正常。

“这个莱奥妮德!”萨比娜伯爵夫人只嘟哝了一句,脸上露出淡淡一笑。

她做了一个懒洋洋的手势,以补充她所没有说出的想法。当然罗,要改变客厅的样子,也不会在这里住了十七年才来改变,现在,她要让客厅保持她婆婆在世时所要求保留的样子。

随后,她又回到原来的话题上:

“人家还告诉我,普鲁士国王和俄国皇帝肯定也要来哩。”

“对,已经宣布还要举行盛大庆祝活动哩。”杜·荣古瓦太太说道。

银行家斯泰内是刚刚由熟悉全巴黎社交界人士的莱奥妮德·德·谢泽勒带来的,他坐在两扇窗户中间的一张长沙发上,正在与人谈话呢;他正向一个众议员提问题,他很想从他的口中,巧妙地套出一些有关交易所的消息,斯泰内已觉察到交易所的一些动向了。缪法伯爵站立在他们前面,一声不吭,听他们两人谈话,脸色比平常还灰白。门边有四五个年轻人聚集在一起,围着格扎维埃·德·旺德夫尔伯爵,他正在低声向他们讲故事。这则故事的内容大概很下流,因为几个年轻人低声笑个不停。在屋子的中央,一个胖男人独自一人沉沉地坐在一张扶手椅上,睁着眼睛在打盹,他是内务部办公室主任。不过,其中一个青年对这个故事显得有些怀疑,旺德夫尔提高嗓门说道:

“你是个十足的怀疑派,富卡蒙;这样,你就破坏了你的乐趣。”

他讲完便笑眯眯地走到太太们这边来。旺德夫尔是一家名门望族的末代子孙,气质像是女性,聪明而又诙谐,他挥金如土,坐食祖宗留下来的遗产,贪婪的欲望无法抑制。他饲养的赛马,算得上巴黎最有名的赛马,这项花费高得惊人;他每月在帝国俱乐部赌输的钱也令人震惊;他的情妇们不管年成好坏,每年要吃掉他一个农庄、数公顷土地或森林,挥霍掉他在庇卡底的大批产业的一部分。

“我劝你索性把其他人也都称作怀疑派吧,而你自己就什么也不相信,”莱奥妮德说道,一边在自己旁边让点地方给他,“是你破坏了自己的乐趣。”

“你说得一点不错,”他回答道,“我正是要让别人吸取我的经验教训。”

这时,大伙不让他再说下去,因为他惹怒了韦诺先生。这时,太太们坐得散开了一点,大家透过空隙看见一个年届花甲的小老头坐在一张长椅的一端,他露出一口坏牙齿,脸上堆满狡黠的微笑。他呆在那儿就像在家里一样,一声不吭,听着大家讲话。他摆摆手,说他并没有生气。于是,旺德夫尔又神气起来,一本正经地继续说道:

“韦诺先生很了解我,我只相信应该相信的东西。”

他这是表明自己信仰宗教。莱奥妮德听了似乎很满意。坐在客厅后面的那些年轻人不再笑了,客厅里的人都露出一本正经的样子,没有什么可好笑的。一阵冷风吹过,在一片寂静中,只听见斯泰内的带鼻音的说话声,参议员说话很谨慎,终于使斯泰内大为恼火。萨比娜伯爵夫人瞅了一会儿炉火,接着,她又继续说道:

“去年我在巴登看见普鲁士国王。在他这样的年龄,精力还算挺好的。”

“俾斯麦伯爵将陪同他一道来,”杜·荣古瓦太太说,“你们认识俾斯麦伯爵吗?在我兄弟家里,我与他共进过午餐。哦!那是很久以前的事了,那时他才是普鲁士驻法国的大使……

这样一个人,最近居然连连取得成功,我真莫名其妙。”

“为什么?”尚特罗太太问道。

“老天爷!叫我怎么对你说呢……我不喜欢这个人,他样子粗鲁,又缺乏教养。而且,我觉得他有些愚蠢。”

于是,大家都谈论起俾斯麦伯爵来。对俾斯麦的看法,众说纷纭。旺德夫尔认识他,并说他酒量很大,赌技出色。可是,到了争论最激烈的时候,门开了,埃克托尔·德·拉法卢瓦兹进来了。福什利跟在他后边,他走到伯爵夫人面前,鞠了个躬,说道:

“夫人,对您的美好邀请,我时刻铭记在心……”

伯爵夫人莞尔一笑,说了句客套话。新闻记者行礼后,在客厅中间愣了一会儿,他觉得人地生疏,客人中他只认识斯泰内。旺德夫尔转过身子,走过来跟他握手。遇到旺德夫尔,福什利顿时高兴起来,他想跟他说句内心话,便把他拉到一边,悄悄说道:

“就定在明天,你也去吗?”

“当然罗!”

“夜里十二点到她家里。”

“我知道,我知道……我与布朗瑟一起去。”

他想离开福什利,回到太太们那儿去,提出一个新的证据,为俾斯麦辩护,但福什利把他拉住了。

“你绝对猜不到她托我邀请谁到她家里去。”

接着,他将头向着缪法伯爵微微一指,这时伯爵正在与参议员和斯泰内讨论国民预算上的一个问题。

“不可能!”旺德夫尔惊喜交集地说。

“我敢发誓!我还不得不向她保证把斯泰内带到哩。这也是我来这里的目的之一。”

说到这里,两个人都暗暗地笑了,而旺德夫尔又匆匆忙忙跑到太太们圈子里来,他大声嚷道:

“我可以肯定,恰恰相反,俾斯麦先生是非常风趣的人……比如说吧,一天晚上,他在我面前说了一句逗人的话……”

他俩讲话很快,你一言我一语,声音很低,但都被拉法卢瓦兹听见了,他注视着福什利,希望他过来解释一下,但福什利始终没过来。他们说的是谁呢?明天半夜他们要干什么呢?于是,他再也不离开他的表哥。福什利走过去坐下来。使他特别感兴趣的是萨比娜伯爵夫人。过去时常有人在他面前提到她的名字,她是十七岁结婚的,现在大概三十四岁了,婚后过着与世隔绝的生活,整天见到的人只有丈夫和婆婆。在上流社会里,有人说她冷若冰霜,像个虔诚的教徒,也有人很同情她,说她在嫁到这座深宅老院前,笑声朗朗,目光炯炯有神。福什利一边凝视着她,一边思量着一件事。他有一个朋友,最近在墨西哥战死,死时是上尉,就在他出发前夕,同福什利一起吃饭,饭后,他无意中向福什利吐露了一段隐情,这种隐情,即便是最谨慎的男人,在某些时候,也是会泄露出来的。不过,这事在福什利的回忆中已变得模糊了;那天晚上,他们吃了一顿丰盛的晚餐。现在,他看见伯爵夫人坐在古色古香的客厅的中央,身着黑色衣服,安详地微笑着,心里起了疑团。她身后有一盏灯,把她那丰腴、微黑的面孔侧面照得轮廓分明,脸上只有嘴唇有点厚,露出一种急切的情欲要求。

“他们老谈俾斯麦,有什么用!”拉法卢瓦兹嘀咕道,他装出一副在社交场合中露出的那种无聊的神态,“在这儿,真要命。你的想法真古怪,偏要到这里来。”

福什利忽然问他道:

“喂!伯爵夫人不跟任何人睡觉吗?”

“啊!不,啊!不,亲爱的,”他结结巴巴说道,显得不知所措,忘记做出装腔作势的样子,“你也不看看这儿是什么地方!”

随后,他意识到自己这样生气有失风度,便往长沙发里一躺,补充说道:

“当然罗!我说没有,但是我知道的情况也不多……那边有个小家伙,名叫富卡蒙,到处都能见到他,也许他知道的比我多。比这更加不堪入耳的事,肯定也有人见过。我吗,这种事是不管的……总之,如果伯爵夫人真的以不端行为来消愁解闷,她就够机灵了,因为这件事没有张扬出去,也没有人谈到过。”

还没等到福什利开口问他,拉法卢瓦兹就把自己所知道的缪法家的事告诉他。太太们继续围着壁炉交谈着,他们两个人压低了嗓门说话;倘若她们看见他俩打着领带,戴着白手套呆在那里,她们还以为他俩在一本正经地讨论什么严肃的问题呢。拉法卢瓦兹很熟悉缪法伯爵的母亲,她是个令人难以容忍的风骚老太婆,总是呆在神甫们家里;另外,只要她摆摆架子,做一个权威性的手势就能使任何人在她面前屈服。至于缪法,他是被拿破仑一世封为伯爵的一位将军晚年所生之子,所以十二月二日①以后,他自然得宠了。他也是一个郁郁寡欢的人,但他却以诚实、正直著称。除此之外,他还有一些古老陈腐的观念,对他在宫廷里所担任的职务,他的尊严和德行都认为了不起,把头仰得高高的,俨然是个圣人。是缪法老太给他以良好的教育:他每天必须做忏悔,不许逃学,不许犯青年人易犯的过失。他参加宗教仪式,他有一种多血质型的强烈的宗教狂热,发作时就像热病一样。最后,为了用最后一个细节来描绘他,拉法卢瓦兹贴着他的耳朵说了一句话。

①一八四八年二月法国爆发革命后,拿破仑三世从英格兰回到法国。他的一些支持者组织政党,推选他为制宪议会议员,同年十二月他当选总统。

“这不可能!”表兄说道。

“人家还向我赌咒发誓,说是千真万确的……他结婚的时候,还有这种事哩。”

福什利笑着,一边瞧着伯爵。伯爵的脸上留着络腮胡子,上唇上却不留小胡子,脸显得更方了,这时,他把次数都报给了斯泰内,神态很冷漠,斯泰内在竭力反驳他的话。

“说真的,他的长相很像是这样的人,”他喃喃说道,“这算得上他送给他的老婆的一件漂亮礼物!……啊!可怜的小娘们儿,他一定让她厌烦够了!我敢打赌,她到现在还蒙在鼓里哩!”

就在这当儿,萨比娜伯爵夫人跟他讲话。他没听见,因为他觉得缪法的事是那么有趣,那么不寻常。她又问一遍:

“福什利先生,你不是发表过一篇描写俾斯麦先生的文章吗?……你同他谈过话吗?”

他赶紧站起来,走到夫人们那边,竭力使自己平静一下,悠然自得地找到了一句答话:

“我的天!夫人,我坦率告诉你,我那篇文章是根据德国出版的一些传记本写的……我不曾见过俾斯麦先生。”

他呆在伯爵夫人的身边。他一边和她谈话,一边继续思索着。她的外貌比她的实际年龄小,要让别人说,不超过二十八岁,尤其是她的一双眼睛,还保持着青春的光焰,长长的睫毛在眸子里投下了蓝色的影子。她是在一个夫妻不睦而分居的家庭里长大的,她跟舒阿尔侯爵生活过一个月,又跟侯爵夫人生活过一个月,她母亲死后,年纪轻轻就结了婚,这也许是她的父亲促成的,因为她在他的身边碍事。侯爵是个可怕的人,尽管他很虔诚,但是关于他的一些风流韵事已在外边开始流传!福什利思量他今晚是否有幸会见侯爵。她的父亲肯定会来的,不过,很迟才会来;因为他很忙。这位新闻记者知道这个老头子晚上在什么地方消磨时光,却装出一副严肃的神态。他吃了一惊,发现伯爵夫人脸上有一颗痣,长在左面颊上,靠近嘴边。娜娜的脸上恰恰也有一颗。这真奇怪。痣上还长着鬈曲的汗毛。只不过娜娜痣上的毛是金色的,而伯爵夫人痣上的毛像黑玉一般黑。这倒没关系,这个女人与娜娜不一样,她不跟任何男人睡觉。

“我一直想认识一下奥古斯塔王后,”伯爵夫人说,“有人说她为人很好,又很虔诚……你认为她会陪同普鲁士国王一起来吗?”

“我想不会的,夫人。”他回答道。

她不跟任何男人睡觉,可以看得出来。只要看看坐在她旁边圆凳子上的女儿,看看她那副毫不出色、拘拘束束的样子就知道了。这间阴森森的客厅,散发出一股教堂般的气息,这就足以说明她是一直屈服于什么样的铁腕人物,过着怎样的刻板生活。在这座阴暗而又潮湿的古老住宅里,没有任何陈设是她亲自安排的,一切都由缪法作主,用他虔诚的教育、他的忏悔和斋戒统治着这里。可是,福什利突然发现一个矮老头儿,满嘴坏牙齿,脸上堆满狡黠的微笑,他坐在太太们身后的一张扶手椅上,这一发现向他提供了一个更有说服力的论据。他认识这个人物,他是泰奥菲尔·韦诺,曾经当过诉讼代理人,专门办理教会的诉讼案件,退休时拥有一大笔财产,过着一种相当神秘的生活,不管到哪里,都有人接待他,人人对他毕恭毕敬。他甚至有点令人生畏,仿佛他代表着一种强大的力量,那是一种别人感觉得出来的隐藏在他背后的神秘力量。另外,他还表现得非常谦逊,他是圣玛德莱娜教堂的财产管理委员,据他说,他怕闲得无事做,才接受了第九区副区长的职务。活见鬼!伯爵夫人被团团围住了,谁也别想打她的主意。

“你说得对,这里真叫人受不了,”福什利对他的表弟说,他已从夫人们的圈子里走出来,“我们走吧。”

缪法伯爵和参议员刚刚离开了斯泰内,这时斯泰内气乎乎地走来,他满头是汗,低声嘟哝道:

“他妈的!他们什么也不肯说,那么,他们就不说呗……我会找别人跟我说的。”

说完,他把新闻记者拉到一个角落里,换了语气,高兴地说道:

“喂!那就明天吧……我也算一个,老朋友!”

“哦!”福什利感到蹊跷,低声应道。

“你还不知道吧……啊!我好不容易才在她家里找到她!为了这件事,米尼翁还拚命盯住我哩!”

“可是米尼翁夫妇也要去呀!”

“对,她告诉我了……总之,她接见了我,她也邀请了我……午夜十二点整,剧院散场后。”

银行家脸上喜气洋洋。他眨眨眼睛,又补上一句,故意把每个字说得带上特别含义:

“这下你可得手了吧!”

“你说什么?”福什利说道,他装作不懂他的话的意思,“她是为了感谢我的那篇为她捧场的文章,才到我家里来的。”

“是的,是的……你们都有福气,人家总是要酬谢的……对啦,明天谁做东道?”

新闻记者把两只胳膊一伸,意思是说这个他从来没有听人说过。这时旺德夫尔呼唤斯泰内,因为他认识俾斯麦先生。

杜·荣古瓦太太这时几乎服气了,她得出这样的结论:

“我对他的印象很坏,我觉得他有一副凶相,……不过我承认他很聪明,所以他才取得那么多成就。”

“也许是这样,”银行家淡淡一笑,说道,“他是法兰克福的一个犹太人。”

这时候,拉法卢瓦兹壮着胆量诘问他的表兄,他紧紧跟着他,搂着他的脖子:

“明天晚上在一个女人家吃夜宵吗?在谁家里,嗯?究竟在谁家里?”

福什利做了一个手势,暗示有人听见他们讲话,要他注意点。这时,客厅的门又打开了,进来一位老太太,身后边跟着一个小伙子,从他身上,新闻记者认出他就是那个逃学的中学生,在演《金发爱神》的那天晚上,他大喊了一声“妙极啦!”,至今人们还传为佳话呢。这位老太太刚到,客厅里顿时热闹起来,萨比娜伯爵夫人连忙站起来,迎上前去,抓住她的双手,称呼她为“我亲爱的于贡太太。”拉法卢瓦兹瞅见他的表兄好奇地注视这一场面,为了感动他,便简略地向他介绍老太太的情况:于贡太太是一个公证人的遗孀,现在隐居在她家的老庄园丰垡特,庄园离奥尔良不远,但她在巴黎还保留一个落脚点,在黎塞留街拥有一座房屋。眼下她正在那儿,要住几个星期,以便把读法科一年级的最小的儿子安排好。她过去是德·舒阿尔侯爵夫人的挚友,亲眼看见伯爵夫人出生,在伯爵夫人结婚之前,她曾经留她在家里住了整整几个月,至今她还用“你”

字称呼她哩。

“我给你把乔治带来了,”于贡太太对萨比娜说,“我相信,他长大了。”

年轻人有一双明澈的眼睛,长着一头金色的鬈发,模样颇像女孩子装扮成的男孩。他大大方方地向伯爵夫人行了礼,还提醒她说,两年前,他们在丰垡特还一起打过一场羽毛球呢。

“菲利普现在不在巴黎吗?”缪法伯爵问道。

“哦!不在,”老太太回答,“他一直驻防在布尔日。”

接着,老太太坐下来,洋洋得意地谈起了他的长子菲利普。她说他是一个身强力壮的男子汉,出于一时兴致,入了伍,进步很快,不久前被晋升为中尉。她周围的太太们都用敬佩、赞赏的神色打量着她。大家又继续谈话,不过谈话变得更亲切,更高雅了。福什利看见令人尊敬的于贡太太坐在那里,她两鬓染霜,慈祥的脸上浮现着和善的微笑,觉得自己刚才怀疑萨比娜伯爵夫人的行为不端未免可笑了。

然而,伯爵夫人坐的那张红绸软垫椅子,刚才引起了他的注意。他觉得在这间雾气腾腾的客厅内,这张椅子显得很不入眼,而且扰乱人的思绪,使人想入非非。可以肯定,这件给人以安逸淫乐之感的家具不是伯爵添置的。也许可以说,这是一种尝试,是欲望和享乐的开始。这时他竟忘记自己在什么地方,陷入了沉思,回忆起那天晚上,在一家饭店的小客厅里,他的上尉朋友给他吐露的那段隐情。他早就希望到缪法家里来,是因为他受到这种色情的好奇心的驱使。既然他的朋友已经长眠于墨西哥,谁会知道呢?等着瞧吧。他到这里来也许是干了一件蠢事,不过,这个愿望一直缠住他,他意识到自己着了迷了,恶习在他身上又死灰复燃了。现在,他看见那张大椅子垫面旧得起皱,椅背向后仰得很厉害,他觉得挺有趣的。

“怎么样,我们走吧?”拉法卢瓦兹问道,他打算出了门,就要问清楚到哪个女人家去吃夜宵。

“等会再走吧。”福什利回答。

他不急于马上就走,借口说人家托他邀请一个客人,现在提出来还不合适。太太们这时正在谈论修女入会的事,仪式很动人,三天来巴黎上流社会人士都为之感动。她们说的是德·福日雷男爵夫人的长女,受了不可违抗的神召,不久前入了加尔默罗会①当修女。尚特罗太太与福日雷家有点表亲关系,据她说,男爵夫人伤心得泣不成声,举行仪式后的第二天便卧床不起了。

①又名圣衣会,是中世纪天主教四大托钵修会之一。

“我当时观看的位置很好,”莱奥妮德说,“我觉得这情景很稀奇。”

然而,于贡太太怜悯那位可怜的母亲,这样失去她的女儿,该是多么痛心啊!

“有人指责我太虔诚,”她安详而又坦率地说道,“尽管这样,孩子们这样固执地去自杀,我还是觉得太残酷了。”

“对呀!这是件可怕的事,”伯爵夫人悄声说道,微微打了一个寒噤,把身子往对着火炉的那张大椅子里缩了缩。

这时,太太们还在谈论着。但是她们的声音放低了,不时发出轻轻的笑声打断她们严肃的谈话。壁炉上的两盏灯,罩着粉红色的灯罩,发出微弱的光线,把她们照亮;在远一点的几件家具上,只有三盏灯,宽敞的客厅沉浸在暗淡而柔和的光线里。

斯泰内觉得有些无聊,便向福什利讲了娇小的德·谢泽勒太太的一件风流韵事,通常他只叫她的名字莱奥妮德,而且他就站在太太们的椅子后边,压低了声音,叫她“臭娘们儿”。福什利瞧瞧她,她穿一件宽松的浅蓝缎料连衣裙,古怪地坐在扶手椅的一个边角上,她很瘦削,性格放肆,像个男孩,最后福什利竟然觉得很奇怪,为什么在这里看到她呢。客人们在卡罗利娜·埃凯家里,举止就文雅一些,因为卡罗利娜的母亲治家很严厉。这方面的题材足以写篇文章,巴黎的上流社会真是一个无奇不有的世界!连最古板的客厅也会高朋满座。泰奥菲尔·韦诺呆在那儿只笑不吭声,露出满口坏牙齿,显然他是已故老伯爵夫人遗留下来的客人,客人中还有几位上了年纪的太太,如尚特罗太太,杜·荣古瓦太太,四五个呆在几个角落里一动不动的老头子。缪法伯爵带来的客人,都是衣冠楚楚的官员,这种穿戴是杜伊勒里宫的人所喜爱的,比如其中的内务部办公室主任,总是一个人呆在客厅的中间,胡子刮得光光的,双目无神,衣服紧紧裹在身上,简直不能动弹一下。几乎所有的年轻客人和几个举止高雅的人都是舒阿尔侯爵引荐来的,侯爵在归附并进入行政法院后,与正统派仍然保持着联系。剩下来的就是莱奥妮德·德·谢泽勒和斯泰内等几个形迹可疑的人,他们同安详、和蔼可亲的于贡老太太形成鲜明对照。于是,福什利的文章构思好了,题目叫做《萨比娜伯爵夫人的客厅》。

“还有一次,”斯泰内悄悄说道,“莱奥妮德把她的男高音歌手叫到蒙托邦①,她自己住在两法里外的博尔科的别墅里,她每天乘坐一辆两匹马拉的敞篷马车,到他下榻的金狮旅馆去看他,她在旅馆门前下车……车子停在那里等她,莱奥妮德一呆就是几个小时,一些人聚集在那儿观看那两匹马。”

①蒙托邦,法国塔尔纳—加龙省省会,位于巴黎以南六百三十公里处。

大家又沉默下来,在高高的天花板下面,这间客厅里出现了片刻的肃穆气氛。两个年轻人在窃窃私语,但随即又住了口,这时只听见缪法伯爵在客厅里轻轻踱步的声音,灯光似乎暗淡下来,炉里的火熄灭了,阴森的光线笼罩着这个家族的老朋友们,四十年来,他们都是这样坐在扶手椅上。就是这样,在大家的交谈中,客人们仿佛感到已故的伯爵的母亲来到了她们中间,她依然带着一副高傲、冷漠的神态。这时,萨比娜伯爵夫人又开腔了:

“总之,流言蜚语不胚而走……那个小伙子大概是死了,这也许是说明这个可怜的女孩子进修道院的原因。另外,有人说福日雷先生从来未同意过这桩婚事。”

“外面传说的事情还多哩。”莱奥妮德冒失地大声说道。

接着,她笑起来,不愿讲出那些传闻。萨比娜也被她逗乐了,连忙用手绢掩嘴笑起来。在这间宽敞、庄严的客厅里,这笑声使福什利感到吃惊,笑声犹如水晶玻璃破碎时发出的声音。显然,裂痕就从这里开始。这时,她们每个人都开腔了,杜·荣古瓦太太提出不同看法,尚特罗太太知道他们原来打算成亲的,但是,后来婚事始终没办。男人们也大胆发表了自己的意见。在好几分钟内,众说纷纭。客厅内有各种各样的人物,有的是拿破仑派,有的是正统派,还有的是世俗怀疑派,他们统统混在一起,他们一起讲话,各抒己见。爱丝泰勒按了电铃,叫人拿些劈柴来,添在壁炉里,仆人把每盏灯的灯芯挑高一些,客厅仿佛从沉睡中醒来。福什利微笑着,似乎感到自在了。

“当然罗!她们不能嫁给她们的表兄弟,那么,就嫁给上帝吧,”旺德夫尔嘀咕道。这个问题争论来争论去,他听厌了,便去找福什利,问道:“亲爱的,你见过一个有人爱的女子去当修女的吗?”

他心里烦透了,不等到福什利回答,就轻声说道:“喂,明天我们有多少人?……有米尼翁夫妇,斯泰内,你自己,布朗瑟和我……除此以外,究竟还有谁?”

“我想还有卡罗利娜……西蒙娜,可能还有加加……究竟确切人数有多少,谁也不知道,在这些场合,大家以为来二十人,实际上会来三十人。”

旺德夫尔瞧瞧太太们,突然换了个话题:

“这个杜·荣古瓦太太,十三年前一定很漂亮……那个可怜的爱丝泰勒又变得消瘦了,把她放在床上,倒是一块好床板!”

他停了一会,然后又回到第二天吃夜宵的话题上来:

“令人扫兴的是,在这些场合,老是那么几个女人……应当有几个新鲜货色才好。你想法子搞一个新的来吧……喂!我想起来了!我去请那个胖子帮忙,让他把那天晚上他带到游艺剧院去的那个女人带来。”

他说的胖子就是正在客厅正中间打盹的内务部办公室主任,福什利呆在远处,饶有兴致地听他们交涉。旺德夫尔坐在胖子的身边,胖子保持着一副十分庄重的神态,一会儿,他们似乎在一本正经地讨论一个悬而未决的问题,就是要弄清是什么真正的感情促使那个女孩进修道院当修女的。随后,旺德夫尔伯爵回来了,他说:

“这不可能。他发誓说她是个正派女人。她一定不会答应……但是我敢打赌,我曾经在洛尔饭店里见过她。”

“怎么?你也常去洛尔饭店!”福什利笑着低声说道,“你竟然也敢到这类地方去?……我还以为只有我们这些可怜虫……”

“哎!我的朋友,什么都要见识见识嘛。”

于是他俩冷冷一笑,眸子里闪闪发光,互相详细地谈起殉道者路的洛尔饭店里的饭菜情况。肥胖的洛尔·彼尔德费尔让那些手头拮据的小娘儿们在那里就餐,每人只收三法郎。那可是个偏僻的地方!所有小娘儿们见了洛尔太太都要与她亲吻。这时,萨比娜伯爵夫人偶然听见他们一句谈话,便掉过头来,他们马上向后退了几步,两人互相推推撞撞,高兴得涨红了脸。他们居然没有发现乔治·于贡就在他们旁边,偷听他们谈话,脸色变得绯红,就像一道红潮从耳根一直泛到他那姑娘般的脖子上。这个孩子感到又羞怯又高兴。自从他妈妈把他带到客厅以后,他就在谢泽勒太太的身后转来转去,他认为谢泽勒太太是客厅里唯一漂亮的女人。不过,娜娜比她还漂亮呢!

“昨天晚上,”于贡太太说,“乔治带我去看戏。对啦,游艺剧场我确实已有十年没有进去了。这个孩子挺迷恋音乐……我呢,我对音乐毫无乐趣,可他听音乐是那样开心!……当今,上演的戏真古怪,而且音乐也打动不了我,这我承认。”

“怎么?太太,你不喜欢音乐!”杜·荣古瓦抬头仰望着天空,大声嚷道,“居然还会有人不喜欢音乐!”

她的话博得了大家的喝彩。但是大家对游艺剧院上演的那出戏都避而不谈,善良的于贡太太对这出戏全然不懂;这些妇女很了解这出戏,但她们都只字不提。突然,大家把话头全都转到音乐大师们的身上,她们大谈对大师们的看法,个个对他们都无限景仰,简直到了心醉神迷的地步。杜·荣古瓦太太只喜欢韦伯①的作品,尚特罗太太则喜欢意大利音乐家。这时太太们的声音变得柔和、微弱起来,也许有人会说,在壁炉前边,这声音仿佛是教堂中发出的默祷,是小教堂里发出的低沉的、令人神往的赞美歌。

①韦伯(一七八六~一八二六),德国作曲家,是德国古典音乐过渡到浪漫主义时代的主要人物,被称为德国民族歌剧的先驱。

“喂,”旺德夫尔嘟哝道,一边把福什利带向客厅中央,“我们明天还应该邀请一个女人来,我们要不要问问斯泰内?”

“啊!斯泰内呀!”记者说道,“如果他搞到一个女人,那就是巴黎人都不要的女人。”

旺德夫尔向四下张望,在寻找什么人。

“等一会儿,”他又说道,前几天我碰到富卡蒙与一个迷人的金发女郎在一起,我去跟他说说,让他把她带来。”

随后,他便去叫富卡蒙。他俩很快说了几句话。大概这事发生了麻烦,他俩蹑手蹑脚地走着,跨过女士们的拖到地上的长裙,去找另一个年轻人,他们在一个窗口,与那个年轻人继续谈话。福什利一个人呆着,决定到壁炉那边去,这时杜·荣古瓦太太向大家声称,她一听到韦伯的音乐,眼前马上就浮现出一片景象:湖泊,森林,在浸透露水的田野上的日出。就在这当儿,一只手落在他的肩膀上,一个人在他身后说道:

“你很不友好。”

“什么?”他问道,一边掉过头来,认出那个人是拉法卢瓦兹。

“明天晚上的夜宵……你本来可以叫人告诉我一声,让我也参加。”

福什利刚要解释,旺德夫尔走到他面前,说道:

“那个女人看来不是富卡蒙的朋友,而是那儿一位先生的姘妇……她不能来。真倒霉!……不管怎么说,我已经抓住了富卡蒙。他总得设法把路易丝从王宫剧院里带来。”

“德·旺德夫尔先生,”尚特罗抬高声音问道,“是不是上星期天举行的瓦格纳①音乐会上被人喝了倒彩的那个女人?”

“哦!倒彩喝得可厉害呢。”旺德夫尔走上去恭恭敬敬地回答道。

说完,太太们没有人与他再谈话,他便离开了,继续与记者耳语道:

“我再去拉几个人来……那边几个年轻人肯定认识一些小娘儿们。”

这时候,只见他兴高采烈的样子,微笑着,走到客厅里每个角落,找男人们谈话。他钻到人群中间,同每个人咬耳朵说一句话,又回过头来眨眨眼睛,打个暗号。他那副不慌不忙的神色,像在传递一道口令。他的话传开了,大家都答应赴约;不过,这种热情拉人赴约的悄悄谈话声,被女士们的兴致勃勃的高谈阔论声淹没了。

“行了,别谈你那些德国音乐家了,”尚特罗太太连连说道,“唱歌,快乐,这才是光明……你听见过帕蒂②演唱的《理发师》吗?”

①瓦格纳(一八一三~一八八八),十九世纪后期德国主要作曲家、音乐戏剧家。

②帕蒂(一八四三~一九一九),意大利女歌唱家,出生于马德里,她经常在巴黎歌剧院演唱莫扎特、罗西尼、威尔地创作的歌曲。

“妙极了!”莱奥妮德低声说道,“她平时只在钢琴上弹些轻歌剧曲子。”

萨比娜夫人按了铃。每逢星期二,如果来访客人不多,茶点就摆到这间客厅里来。伯爵夫人一边叫一个男仆收拾小圆桌,一边注视着旺德夫尔。她的嘴角上挂着一丝笑意,露出了洁白的牙齿。伯爵走过她身边时,她问道:

“你究竟在搞什么鬼,德·旺德夫尔伯爵?”

“我搞什么啦,太太?”他镇定自若地回答,“我没搞任何鬼。”

“啊!……我看你忙的那副样子……行啦,你来帮帮我的忙吧。”

她把一本照相簿放到旺德夫尔的手里,请他递到钢琴上面。可是他仍然想出一个办法低声告诉福什利,说他明天要把塔唐·内内也带来,在冬季里,她是胸部袒露得最美丽的女人,还有玛丽亚·布隆,不久前,她在游乐剧院初次登台演出。然而,他每走一步,拉法卢瓦兹都跟着他,等待旺德夫尔的邀请。最后,他等得不耐烦了,只好毛遂自荐。旺德夫尔马上同意邀请他;不过,叫他答应把克拉利瑟也带去;当拉法卢瓦兹装出有点顾虑时,他安慰他,说道:

“既然我邀请你了,还怕什么!”

拉法卢瓦兹很想知道女主人的名字。这时伯爵夫人呼唤旺德夫尔过去,问他英国人沏茶的方法。因为他经常到英国去,他的马还在英国参加过比赛呢。据他说,只有俄国人才会沏茶;于是他就告诉她俄国的沏茶秘诀。随后,他在说话的时候,仿佛心里还在盘算着如何沏茶,他收住话头,转了个话题,问道:

“顺便说一句,侯爵呢?我们今晚大概不会见到他吧?”“会见到他的,我父亲明确答应我他一定来,”伯爵夫人回答道,“我现在担心起来了……他一定有公务在身,走不开。”

旺德夫尔悄悄地笑了,他似乎猜想到德·舒阿尔侯爵在办什么样的公事,他想起侯爵有时把一个漂亮女子带到乡间去。兴许明天他会来吧。

福什利认为现在该是邀请缪法伯爵的时候了,不妨试试看。因为晚上活动已进行一段时间了。

“真的吗?”旺德夫尔问道,他还以为福什利在开玩笑哩。

“当然是真的……如果我完不成这个差使,她会把我的眼睛挖掉的。她迷恋上他了,你知道吧。”

“那么,我就助你一臂之力吧,亲爱的。”

已经到了十一点钟了,伯爵夫人在她女儿的帮助下,才把茶点端来。因为来的都是知交密友,茶杯和盛点心的碟子就很随便地传递下去。太太们不离开自己的扶手椅,坐在火炉前,漫不经心地啜着茶,嚼着指头抓着的点心。话题从音乐一下子又转到供应商身上。卖易溶于口的糖果的只有布瓦西埃,供应冰淇淋的要数卡特琳店的好;而尚特罗夫人却认为拉丁维尔的最好。她们谈话的速度越来越慢,客厅里的人都疲倦了,个个昏昏欲睡。斯泰内把那位众议员拦在一张椭圆形的双人沙发的一端,又开始悄悄对他做工作。韦诺先生大概是过去爱吃甜食,弄坏了牙齿,一口一口地吃着干点心,像老鼠啃东西,发出轻轻的响声;而那个内务部办公室主任,嘴巴不离杯子,没完没了地喝茶。伯爵夫人不慌不忙地走到每个人面前,给客人们送茶点,客人们要不要,听凭自便,她在每个人面前站上几秒钟,用询问的神色瞅瞅客人,然后嫣然一笑,走开了。壁炉里的旺火把她的脸烤得通红,乍看上去像是她女儿的姐姐,她女儿与她相比显得又干瘪又呆板。福什利正在同她的丈夫和旺德夫尔谈话,当她走到他面前时,她发现他们闭口不说了,所以她停都未停,又走过去一点,把那杯茶递给了乔治·于贡。

“想请你们吃夜宵的是位夫人。”新闻记者愉快地对缪法伯爵说道。

缪法伯爵整个晚上脸色灰沉沉的,听了这话,不禁惊讶起来,问道:“是哪个夫人?”

“哎!是娜娜!”旺德夫尔说道,他想让缪法伯爵快点接受邀请。

伯爵变得更严肃起来。只眨了几下眼皮,这时觉得有点不舒服,从额头上看出,似乎偏头痛发作了。

“可是我不认识这位夫人。”他喃喃说道。

“得啦!你还去过她家哩。”旺德夫尔提示他。

“怎么!我到她家里去过!……啊!对啦,有一天,我代表赈济所去的。我记不起来了……去过又算什么,反正我不认识她,我不能接受她的邀请。”

他脸上露出一副冷漠样子,想让他们知道,跟他开这种玩笑毫无意思,像他这样有身份的人是不会到这样的女人家里吃饭的。旺德夫尔大声说:“这是艺术家招待的夜宵,天才人物是原谅一切的。”福什利说,曾经有一次晚餐,苏格兰王子,就是王后的儿子,坐在一个在咖啡歌舞厅里当过歌手的女人旁边。伯爵对他的话压根儿不想再听下去,再三拒绝接受邀请。

虽然他是个很讲礼貌的人,还是露出气乎乎的样子。

乔治和拉法卢瓦兹面对面地站着喝茶,听见了旁边几个人的谈话。

“哦!原来是在娜娜家里,”拉法卢瓦兹低声说道,“我早就应该料到这地方了!”

乔治默不作声,但是他的热情却燃起来了,他的金发飘拂着,他的蓝蓝的眼睛像蜡烛似的闪闪发光。几天来他所陷进去的堕落念头,使他激动,使他心绪不宁。他终于进入他所梦想的境界了!

“可惜我不知道她住在何处。”拉法卢瓦兹又说。

“她住在奥斯曼大街,在拉卡德路与帕基埃之间的一幢楼的第四层楼上。”乔治一口气说出来。

拉法卢瓦兹惊异地瞅瞅他,他满脸绯红,既得意又尴尬,补充说道:

“我也受到了邀请,她是今天早上邀请我的。”

这时,客厅里骚动起来。旺德夫尔和福什利无法继续劝说伯爵了。舒阿尔侯爵进来了,大家都赶紧站起来迎接。侯爵两腿发软,步履维艰地站在客厅中央,面色苍白,两眼一眨一眨,好像刚从光线暗淡的胡同里出来,被刺眼的灯光照得睁不开眼睛。

“我以为您不会来了,爸爸,”伯爵夫人说道,“您若不来,我会担心到明天哩。”

他只是看着她,一句话也不说,样子像没有听懂她的话。他的鼻子很大,在他那胡子刮得光光的脸上,鼻子像肿起来的大疙瘩;而他的下嘴唇下垂着。于贡夫人见他如此疲乏,对他既同情又怜悯,说道:

“您太劳累了。您应该休息……像我们这样的年龄的人,应该把工作让年轻人来干。”

“工作,啊!是的,工作,”侯爵终于结结巴巴说话了,“我总是有很多工作……”

他的精神恢复正常了,驼着的背挺直了,用习惯的动作,把一只手放在白发上捋了捋,那稀疏的几绺鬈发在他的耳后飘拂着。

“您干什么工作,干到这么晚?”杜·荣古瓦太太问道,“我还以为您去出席财政部长举行的招待会了呢。”

伯爵夫人截住道:

“我父亲在研究一项法律草案。”

“对的,是一项法律草案,”他说,“一项法律草案,一点也不错……我一个人关起门来研究,是有关工厂的法律。但愿大家都遵守星期日的休息。政府不愿全力执行这项制度,这种做法确实不够体面。星期日教堂里阒无一人,我们正在走向灾难。”

旺德夫尔瞧瞧福什利。他们两人都待在侯爵的身后,他们闻到他身上有一股气味。旺德夫尔终于找到了机会,把侯爵拉到一边,问他带到乡间去的那个美人儿是谁,老头子装出诧异的样子,可能有人看见他与德克尔男爵夫人在一起,有时他到维罗弗莱去,在她家里住上几天。旺德夫尔对他搞突然袭击,这是他唯一的报复办法:

“告诉我吧,您到哪儿去啦?您的臂肘上满是蜘蛛网和石灰。”

“我臂肘上,”他神色慌张,支吾道,“哦!确实是这样……有点脏……大概是我从家里下楼时弄脏的。”

有好几个人告辞了。时间已近午夜。两个仆人不声不响地把空茶杯和盛糕点的碟子端走,太太们在壁炉前面又围成一圈,但圈子缩小了,晚会快结束时,在无精打采的气氛中,她们谈得更随便了。连客厅仿佛也昏昏欲睡了,一道道阴影从墙上慢慢投射下来。于是,福什利说要告辞了。不过,他打量着萨比娜伯爵夫人,又把时间忘记了。她作为东道主操劳了半天,这时坐在她常坐的椅子上歇一阵子,她默默不语,凝望着木柴烧成炭火,她的脸色那样苍白,表情那样难以理解,使福什利心里又生了疑窦。在炉火的照耀下,她嘴角上的那颗痣上的黑毛映成了金黄色。那简直就是娜娜的痣,连颜色都一样。他不由自主地凑到旺德夫尔的耳边,说了一句话。说真的,旺德夫尔从来没有注意到。于是,他们两人继续把娜娜和伯爵夫人作比较。他们发觉她们的下巴和嘴巴也有些相像,不过,两只眼睛却没有丝毫共同之处。另外,娜娜看上去是个天真的姑娘,而伯爵夫人呢,却让人不知怎么说是好,简直可以说她是一只正在睡觉的母猫,爪子缩进去,几条腿有点神经质般地在微微颤动着。

“不管怎样,同她睡觉还是可以的。”福什利说道。

旺德夫尔用目光透过她的衣服打量着她的肉体。

“是的,还是可以的,”他说道,“但是,你知道,我怀疑她的屁股长得怎样。她的屁股一定不丰满,你敢打赌吧!”

他住了嘴。福什利猛地碰了他一下胳膊肘,向他指指爱丝泰勒,她坐在他们前边的一张圆凳子上。刚才他俩大声说话,没有看见她,她大概听见了。不过,爱丝泰勒的身体依然坐得笔直,一动也不动,这个长得太快的姑娘的瘦脖子上,没有一根汗毛动一下。于是他们走开了三四步。旺德夫尔说,他保证伯爵夫人是个作风正派的女人。

这一阵子,壁炉前面的说话声音高了起来。杜·荣古瓦太太说道:

“我已经同意您的看法,俾斯麦也许是一个聪明人……不过,如果您还要把他说成天才……”

太太们都重新回到她们最初的谈话的主题上来。

“怎么!又谈俾斯麦先生呀!”福什利嘟哝道,“这次我可真的要走啦。”

“等一等,”旺德夫尔说道,“我们必须让伯爵给我们一个最后的回答。”

缪法伯爵同他的岳父和几个神态严肃的人在谈话。旺德夫尔把他拉过来,再次向他发出邀请,支持他去,并说他自己也要参加夜宵活动。一个男子汉到处都可以去嘛,不会引起人们的风言风语,最多引起人们的好奇。伯爵耷拉着眼皮,默默听他讲这些道理。旺德夫尔觉得伯爵有点动摇了,这时候,德·舒阿尔侯爵带着疑问的神态走过来。侯爵知道了是怎么一回事,福什利邀请他也参加,他偷偷瞟了瞟他的女婿。大家显得很尴尬,沉默了良久。他们两人这时都鼓起了勇气,倘若缪法伯爵没有瞥见韦诺先生死命地盯着他,他们也许接受邀请了。这个矮老头子,脸上没有一丝笑容,脸色发灰,两眼像钢一样寒光逼人。

“不去。”伯爵马上用那么肯定的语气回答,说什么他也不会接受邀请了。

于是,侯爵用更加严肃的语气拒绝了邀请,他谈起了道德的问题。上层阶级应当树立榜样。福什利淡淡一笑,他握了握旺德夫尔的手,也不等他,拔腿就走了,因为他还要到他的报社里去哩。

“明天半夜十二点,在娜娜家里见面,对吧?”

拉法卢瓦兹也跟着要走。斯泰内与太太们挥手告别。其他男人也跟着他们一起告退。在走向候见室去取外套时,大家都说同样的话,每个人都重复道:“明天半夜十二点,在娜娜家里见面。”乔治等着和他妈妈一起走,他站在门口,告诉每个人娜娜的确切地址是在四层楼,左边的门。不过,福什利在离开客厅前,又回过头来望了最后一眼。旺德夫尔又坐到太太们中间,与莱奥妮德·德·谢泽勒开玩笑。缪法伯爵和德·舒阿尔侯爵又参加她们的谈话,而那个慈祥和善的于贡太太却睁着眼睛打瞌睡。韦诺先生消失在女人们的裙子后边,身子显得更小了,脸上重新露出了笑颜。在宽大而庄严的客厅里,十二点钟慢慢地敲响了。

“怎么!怎么!”杜·荣古瓦太太说道,“你们认为俾斯麦先生会来打我们,来打我们……这说得太过分了。”

尚特罗夫人周围的人都笑着,因为俾斯麦要打仗之事是她刚才说的,她是在阿尔萨斯听到的,她的丈夫在那里拥有一座工厂。

“我们有皇上,真幸运。”缪法伯爵用一副官员的严肃神态说道。

这是福什利听到的最后一句话。他又一次回头看了萨比娜伯爵夫人一眼,然后把身后的门拉上。她与内务部办公室主任正在漫不经心地谈话,而且看上去对这个胖子的谈话很感兴趣。显然,福什利搞错了,这个家庭并没有裂痕。真遗憾。

“喂,你还不下来吗?”拉法卢瓦兹从前厅里向他喊道。

大家到了人行道上,便分道扬镳了,人人都说:

“明天在娜娜家里见面。”

  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 4


Since morning Zoe had delivered up the flat to a managing man who had come from Brebant's with a staff of helpers and waiters. Brebant was to supply everything, from the supper, the plates and dishes, the glass, the linen, the flowers, down to the seats and footstools. Nana could not have mustered a dozen napkins out of all her cupboards, and not having had time to get a proper outfit after her new start in life and scorning to go to the restaurant, she had decided to make the restaurant come to her. It struck her as being more the thing. She wanted to celebrate her great success as an actress with a supper which should set people talking. As her dining room was too small, the manager had arranged the table in the drawing room, a table with twenty-five covers, placed somewhat close together.




"Is everything ready?" asked Nana when she returned at midnight.




"Oh! I don't know," replied Zoe roughly, looking beside herself with worry. "The Lord be thanked, I don't bother about anything. They're making a fearful mess in the kitchen and all over the flat! I've had to fight my battles too. The other two came again. My eye! I did just chuck 'em out!"




She referred, of course, to her employer's old admirers, the tradesman and the Walachian, to whom Nana, sure of her future and longing to shed her skin, as she phrased it, had decided to give the go-by.




"There are a couple of leeches for you!" she muttered.




"If they come back threaten to go to the police."




Then she called Daguenet and Georges, who had remained behind in the anteroom, where they were hanging up their overcoats. They had both met at the stage door in the Passage des Panoramas, and she had brought them home with her in a cab. As there was nobody there yet, she shouted to them to come into the dressing room while Zoe was touching up her toilet. Hurriedly and without changing her dress she had her hair done up and stuck white roses in her chignon and at her bosom. The little room was littered with the drawing-room furniture, which the workmen had been compelled to roll in there,and it was full of a motley assemblage of round tables, sofas and armchairs, with their legs in air for the most part. Nana was quite ready when her dress caught on a castor and tore upward. At this she swore furiously; such things only happened to her! Ragingly she took off her dress, a very simple affair of white foulard, of so thin and supple a texture that it clung about her like a long shift.But she put it on again directly, for she could not find another to her taste, and with tears in her eyes declared that she was dressed like a ragpicker. Daguenet and Georges had to patch up the rent with pins, while Zoe once more arranged her hair. All three hurried round her, especially the boy, who knelt on the floor with his hands among her skirts. And at last she calmed down again when Daguenet assured her it could not be later than a quarter past twelve, seeing that by dint of scamping her words and skipping her lines she had  effectually shortened the third act of the Blonde Venus.




"The play's still far too good for that crowd of idiots," she said. "Did you see? There were thousands there tonight. Zoe, my girl,you will wait in here. Don't go to bed, I shall want you. By gum,it is time they came. Here's company!"




She ran off while Georges stayed where he was with the skirts of his coat brushing the floor. He blushed, seeing Daguenet looking at him. Notwithstanding which, they had conceived a tender regard the  one for the other. They rearranged the bows of their cravats in front of the big dressing glass and gave each other a mutual dose of the clothesbrush, for they were all white from their close contact with Nana.




"One would think it was sugar," murmured Georges, giggling like a greedy little child.




A footman hired for the evening was ushering the guests into the small drawing room, a narrow slip of a place in which only four armchairs had been left in order the better to pack in the company.From the large drawing room beyond came a sound as of the moving of plates and silver, while a clear and brilliant ray of light shone from under the door. At her entrance Nana found Clarisse Besnus,whom La Faloise had brought, already installed in one of the armchairs.




"Dear me, you're the first of 'em!" said Nana, who, now that she was successful, treated her familiarly. 




"Oh, it's his doing," replied Clarisse. "He's always afraid of not getting anywhere in time. If I'd taken him at his word I shouldn't have waited to take off my paint and my wig."




The young man, who now saw Nana for the first time, bowed, paid her a compliment and spoke of his cousin, hiding his agitation behind an exaggeration of politeness. But Nana, neither listening to him nor recognizing his face, shook hands with him and then went briskly  toward Rose Mignon, with whom she at once assumed a most distinguished manner.




"Ah, how nice of you, my dear madame! I was so anxious to have you here!"




"It's I who am charmed, I assure you," said Rose with equal amiability.




"Pray, sit down. Do you require anything?"




"Thank you, no! Ah yes, I've left my fan in my pelisse, Steiner; just look in the right-hand pocket." 




Steiner and Mignon had come in behind Rose. The banker turned back and reappeared with the fan while Mignon embraced Nana fraternally and forced Rose to do so also. Did they not all belong to the same family in the theatrical world? Then he winked as though to encourage Steiner, but the latter was disconcerted by Rose's clear gaze and contented himself by kissing Nana's hand.




Just then the Count de Vandeuvres made his appearance with Blanche de Sivry. There was an interchange of profound bows, and Nana with the utmost ceremony conducted Blanche to an armchair. Meanwhile Vandeuvres told them laughingly that Fauchery was engaged in a dispute at the foot of the stairs because the porter had refused to allow Lucy Stewart's carriage to come in at the gate. They could hear Lucy telling the porter he was a dirty blackguard in the anteroom. But when the footman had opened the door she came forward  with her laughing grace of manner, announced her name herself, took both Nana's hands in hers and told her that she had liked her from the very first and considered her talent splendid. Nana, puffed up by her novel role of hostess, thanked her and was veritably confused. Nevertheless, from the moment of Fauchery's arrival she appeared preoccupied, and directly she could get near him she asked him in a low voice: 




"Will he come?"




"No, he did not want to," was the journalist's abrupt reply, for he was taken by surprise, though he had got ready some sort of tale to explain Count Muffat's refusal.




Seeing the young woman's sudden pallor, he became conscious of his   folly and tried to retract his words.




"He was unable to; he is taking the countess to the ball at the Ministry of the Interior tonight." 




"All right," murmured Nana, who suspected him of ill will, "you'll pay me out for that, my pippin." 




She turned on her heel, and so did he; they were angry. Just then Mignon was pushing Steiner up against Nana, and when Fauchery had left her he said to her in a low voice and with the good-natured cynicism of a comrade in arms who wishes his friends to be happy: 




"He's dying of it, you know, only he's afraid of my wife. Won't you protect him?"




Nana did not appear to understand. She smiled and looked at Rose, the husband and the banker and finally said to the latter: 




"Monsieur Steiner, you will sit next to me."




With that there came from the anteroom a sound of laughter and whispering and a burst of merry, chattering voices, which sounded as if a runaway convent were on the premises. And Labordette appeared,towing five women in his rear, his boarding school, as Lucy Stewart cruelly phrased it. There was Gaga, majestic in a blue velvet dress which was too tight for her, and Caroline Hequet, clad as usual in ribbed black silk, trimmed with Chantilly lace. Lea de Horn came next, terribly dressed up, as her wont was, and after her the big Tatan Nene, a good-humored fair girl with the bosom of a wet nurse,at which people laughed, and finally little Maria Blond, a young damsel of fifteen, as thin and vicious as a street child, yet on the high road to success, owing to her recent first appearance at the Folies. Labordette had brought the whole collection in a single fly, and they were stlll laughing at the way they had been squeezed with Maria Blond on her knees. But on entering the room they pursed up their lips, and all grew very conventional as they shook hands and exchanged salutations. Gaga even affected the infantile and lisped through excess of genteel deportment. Tatan Nene alone   transgressed. They had been telling her as they came along that six absolutely naked Negroes would serve up Nana's supper, and she now grew anxious about them and asked to see them. Labordette called her a goose and besought her to be silent. 




"And Bordenave?" asked Fauchery.




"Oh, you may imagine how miserable I am," cried Nana; "he won't be able to join us."




"Yes," said Rose Mignon, "his foot caught in a trap door, and he's got a fearful sprain. If only you could hear him swearing, with his leg tied up and laid out on a chair!"




Thereupon everybody mourned over Bordenave's absence. No one ever gave a good supper without Bordenave. Ah well, they would try and do without him, and they were already talking about other matters when a burly voice was heard:




"What, eh, what? Is that the way they're going to write my obituary notice?"




There was a shout, and all heads were turned round, for it was indeed Bordenave. Huge and fiery-faced, he was standing with his stiff leg in the doorway, leaning for support on Simonne Cabiroche's shoulder. Simonne was for the time being his mistress. This little creature had had a certain amount of education and could play the piano and talk English. She was a blonde on a tiny, pretty scale and so delicately formed that she seemed to bend under Bordenave's rude weight. Yet she was smilingly submissive withal. He postured there for some moments, for he felt that together they formed a tableau.




"One can't help liking ye, eh?" he continued. "Zounds, I was afraid I should get bored, and I said to myself, 'Here goes.'" 




But he interrupted himself with an oath.




"Oh, damn!"




Simonne had taken a step too quickly forward, and his foot had just felt his full weight. He gave her a rough push, but she, still smiling away and ducking her pretty head as some animal might that is afraid of a beating, held him up with all the strength a little plump blonde can command. Amid all these exclamations there was a rush to his assistance. Nana and Rose Mignon rolled up an armchair,into which Bordenave let himself sink, while the other women slid a second one under his leg. And with that all the actresses present kissed him as a matter of course. He kept grumbling and gasping. 




"Oh, damn! Oh, damn! Ah well, the stomach's unhurt, you'll see."




Other guests had arrived by this time, and motion became impossible in the room. The noise of clinking plates and silver had ceased,and now a dispute was heard going on in the big drawing room, where the voice of the manager grumbled angrily. Nana was growing impatient, for she expected no more invited guests and wondered why they did not bring in supper. She had just sent Georges to find out what was going on when, to her great surprise, she noticed the arrival of more guests, both male and female. She did not know them in the least. Whereupon with some embarrassment she questioned Bordenave, Mignon and Labordette about them. They did not know them any more than she did, but when she turned to the Count de Vandeuvres he seemed suddenly to recollect himself. They were the young men he had pressed into her service at Count Muffat's. Nana thanked him. That was capital, capital! Only they would all be terribly crowded, and she begged Labordette to go and have seven more covers set. Scarcely had he left the room than the footman ushered in three newcomers. Nay, this time the thing was becoming ridiculous; one certainly could never take them all in. Nana was beginning to grow angry and in her haughtiest manner announced that such conduct was scarcely in good taste. But seeing two more arrive, she began laughing; it was really too funny. So much the worse. People would have to fit in anyhow! The company were all on their feet save Gaga and Rose and Bordenave, who alone took up two armchairs. There was a buzz of voices, people talking in low tones and stifling slight yawns the while. 




"Now what d'you say, my lass," asked Bordenave, "to our sitting down at table as if nothing had happened? We are all here, don't you think?"




"Oh yes, we're all here, I promise you!" she answered laughingly.




She looked round her but grew suddenly serious, as though she were surprised at not finding someone. Doubtless there was a guest missing whom she did not mention. It was a case of waiting. But a minute or two later the company noticed in their midst a tall gentleman with a fine face and a beautiful white beard. The most astonishing thing about it was that nobody had seen him come in; indeed, he must have slipped into the little drawing room through the bedroom door, which had remained ajar. Silence reigned, broken only by a sound of whispering. The Count de Vandeuvres certainly knew who the gentleman was, for they both exchanged a discreet andgrip, but to the questions which the women asked him he replied by a smile only. Thereupon Caroline Hequet wagered in a low voice that it was an English lord who was on the eve of returning to London to be married. She knew him quite well--she had had him. And this account of the matter went the round of the ladies present, Maria Blond alone asserting that, for her part, she recognized a German ambassador. She could prove it, because he often passed the night with one of her friends. Among the men his measure was taken in a few rapid phrases. A real swell, to judge by his looks! Perhaps he would pay for the supper! Most likely. It looked like it. Bah! Provided only the supper was a good one! In the end the company remained undecided. Nay, they were already beginning to forget the old white-bearded gentleman when the manager opened the door of the large drawing room. 




"Supper is on the table, madame."




Nana had already accepted Steiner's proffered arm without noticing a movement on the part of the old gentleman, who started to walk behind her in solitary state. Thus the march past could not be organized, and men and women entered anyhow, joking with homely good humor over this absence of ceremony. A long table stretched from one end to the other of the great room, which had been entirely cleared of furniture, and this same table was not long enough, for the plates thereon were touching one another. Four candelabra, with ten candles apiece, lit up the supper, and of these one was gorgeous in silver plate with sheaves of flowers to right and left of it. Everything was luxurious after the restaurant fashion; the china was ornamented with a gold line and lacked the customary monogram; the silver had become worn and tarnished through dint of continual washings; the glass was of the kind that you can complete an odd set of in any cheap emporium. 




The scene suggested a premature housewarming in an establishment newly smiled on by fortune and as yet lacking the necessary conveniences. There was no central luster, and the candelabra, whose tall tapers had scarcely burned up properly, cast a pale yellow light among the dishes and stands on which fruit, cakes and preserves alternated symmetrically.




"You sit where you like, you know," said Nana. "It's more amusing that way."




She remained standing midway down the side of the table. The old gentleman whom nobody knew had placed himself on her right, while she kept Steiner on her left hand. Some guests were already sitting down when the sound of oaths came from the little drawing room. It was Bordenave. The company had forgotten him, and he was having all the trouble in the world to raise himself out of his two armchairs, for he was howling amain and calling for that cat of a Simonne, who had slipped off with the rest. The women ran in to him, full of pity for his woes, and Bordenave appeared, supported, nay, almost carried, by Caroline, Clarisse, Tatan Nene and Maria Blond. And there was much to-do over his installation at the table.




"In the middle, facing Nana!" was the cry. "Bordenave in the middle! He'll be our president!"




Thereupon the ladies seated him in the middle. But he needed a second chair for his leg, and two girls lifted it up and stretched it carefully out. It wouldn't matter; he would eat sideways. 




"God blast it all!" he grumbled. "We're squashed all the same! Ah, my kittens, Papa recommends himself to your tender care!" 




He had Rose Mignon on his right and Lucy Stewart on his left hand, and they promised to take good care of him. Everybody was now getting settled. Count de Vandeuvres placed himself between Lucy and Clarisse; Fauchery between Rose Mignon and Caroline Hequet. On the other side of the table Hector de la Faloise had rushed to get next Gaga, and that despite the calls of Clarisse opposite, while Mignon, who never deserted Steiner, was only separated from him by Blanche and had Tatan Nene on his left. Then came Labordette and, finally, at the two ends of the table were irregular crowding groups of young men and of women, such as Simonne, Lea de Horn and Maria Blond. It was in this region that Daguenet and Georges forgathered more warmly than ever while smilingly gazing at Nana.  




Nevertheless, two people remained standing, and there was much   joking about it. The men offered seats on their knees. Clarisse, who could not move her elbows, told Vandeuvres that she counted on him to feed her. And then that Bordenave did just take up space with his chairs! There was a final effort, and at last everybody was seated, but, as Mignon loudly remarked, they were confoundedly like herrings in a barrel.




"Thick asparagus soup a la comtesse, clear soup a la Deslignac," murmured the waiters, carrying about platefuls in rear of the guests.




Bordenave was loudly recommending the thick soup when a shout arose, followed by protests and indignant exclamations. The door had just opened, and three late arrivals, a woman and two men, had just come in. Oh dear, no! There was no space for them! Nana, however, without leaving her chair, began screwing up her eyes in the effort to find out whether she knew them. The woman was Louise Violaine, but she had never seen the men before.




"This gentleman, my dear," said Vandeuvres, "is a friend of mine, a naval officer, Monsieur de Foucarmont by name. I invited him."  




Foucarmont bowed and seemed very much at ease, for he added:"And I took leave to bring one of my friends with me."




"Oh, it's quite right, quite right!" said Nana. "Sit down, pray. Let's see, you--Clarisse--push up a little. You're a good deal spread out down there. That's it--where there's a will--"




They crowded more tightly than ever, and Foucarmont and Louise were given a little stretch of table, but the friend had to sit at some distance from his plate and ate his supper through dint of making a long arm between his neighbors' shoulders. The waiters took away the soup plates and circulated rissoles of young rabbit with truffles and "niokys" and powdered cheese. Bordenave agitated the whole table with the announcement that at one moment he had had the idea of bringing with him Prulliere, Fontan and old Bosc. At this Nana looked sedate and remarked dryly that she would have given them a pretty reception. Had she wanted colleagues, she would certainly have undertaken to ask them herself. No, no, she wouldn't have third-rate play actors. Old Bosc was always drunk; Prulliere was fond of spitting too much, and as to Fontan, he made himself unbearable in society with his loud voice and his stupid doings. Then, you know, third-rate play actors were always out of place when they found themselves in the society of gentlemen such as those around her.




"Yes, yes, it's true," Mignon declared.




All round the table the gentlemen in question looked unimpeachable in the extreme, what with their evening dress and their pale features, the natural distinction of which was still further refined by fatigue. The old gentleman was as deliberate in his movements and wore as subtle a smile as though he were presiding over a diplomatic congress, and Vandeuvres, with his exquisite politeness toward the ladies next to him, seemed to be at one of the Countess Muffat's receptions. That very morning Nana had been remarking to her aunt that in the matter of men one could not have done better-- they were all either wellborn or wealthy, in fact, quite the thing. And as to the ladies, they were behaving admirably. Some of them, such as Blanche, Lea and Louise, had come in low dresses, but Gaga's only was perhaps a little too low, the more so because at her age she would have done well not to show her neck at all. Now that the company were finally settled the laughter and the light jests began to fail. Georges was under the impression that he had assisted at merrier dinner parties among the good folks of Orleans. There was scarcely any conversation. The men, not being mutually acquainted, stared at one another, while the women sat quite quiet, and it was this which especially surprised Georges. He thought them all smugs-- he had been under the impression that everybody would begin kissing at once.




The third course, consisting of a Rhine carp a la Chambord and a saddle of venison a l'anglaise, was being served when Blanche remarked aloud:




"Lucy, my dear, I met your Ollivier on Sunday. How he's grown!" 




"Dear me, yes! He's eighteen," replied Lucy. "It doesn't make me feel any younger. He went back to his school yesterday." 




Her son Ollivier, whom she was wont to speak of with pride, was a pupil at the Ecole de Marine. Then ensued a conversation about the young people, during which all the ladies waxed very tender. Nana described her own great happiness. Her baby, the little Louis, she said, was now at the house of her aunt, who brought him round to her every morning at eleven o'clock, when she would take him into her bed, where he played with her griffon dog Lulu. It was enough to make one die of laughing to see them both burying themselves under the clothes at the bottom of the bed. The company had no idea how cunning Louiset had already become.




"Oh, yesterday I did just pass a day!" said Rose Mignon in her turn. "Just imagine, I went to fetch Charles and Henry at their boarding school, and I had positively to take them to the theater at night. They jumped; they clapped their little hands: 'We shall see Mamma act! We shall see Mamma act!' Oh, it was a to-do!"  




Mignon smiled complaisantly, his eyes moist with paternal tenderness.




"And at the play itself," he continued, "they were so funny! They behaved as seriously as grown men, devoured Rose with their eyes and asked me why Mamma had her legs bare like that."




The whole table began laughing, and Mignon looked radiant, for his pride as a father was flattered. He adored his children and had but one object in life, which was to increase their fortunes by administering the money gained by Rose at the theater and elsewhere with the businesslike severity of a faithful steward. When as first fiddle in the music hall where she used to sing he had married her, they had been passionately fond of one another. Now they were good friends. There was an understanding between them: she labored hard to the full extent of her talent and of her beauty; he had given up his violin in order the better to watch over her successes as an actress and as a woman. One could not have found a more homely and united household anywhere!  




"What age is your eldest?" asked Vandeuvres.




"Henry's nine," replied Mignon, "but such a big chap for his years!"




Then he chaffed Steiner, who was not fond of children, and with quiet audacity informed him that were he a father, he would make a less stupid hash of his fortune. While talking he watched the banker over Blanche's shoulders to see if it was coming off with Nana. But for some minutes Rose and Fauchery, who were talking very near him, had been getting on his nerves. Was Rose going to waste time over such a folly as that? In that sort of case, by Jove, he blocked the way. And diamond on finger and with his fine hands in great evidence, he finished discussing a fillet of venison.  




Elsewhere the conversation about children continued. La Faloise, rendered very restless by the immediate proximity of Gaga, asked news of her daughter, whom he had had the pleasure of noticing in her company at the Varietes. Lili was quite well, but she was still such a tomboy! He was astonished to learn that Lili was entering on her nineteenth year. Gaga became even more imposing in his eyes, and when he endeavored to find out why she had not brought Lili with her:




"Oh no, no, never!" she said stiffly. "Not three months ago she positively insisted on leaving her boarding school. I was thinking of marrying her off at once, but she loves me so that I had to take her home--oh, so much against my will!"




Her blue eyelids with their blackened lashes blinked and wavered while she spoke of the business of settling her young lady. If at her time of life she hadn't laid by a sou but was still always working to minister to men's pleasures, especially those very young men, whose grandmother she might well be, it was truly because she considered a good match of far greater importance than mere savings. And with that she leaned over La Faloise, who reddened under the huge, naked, plastered shoulder with which she well-nigh crushed him.




"You know," she murmured, "if she fails it won't be my fault. But they're so strange when they're young!" 




There was a considerable bustle round the table, and the waiters became very active. After the third course the entrees had made their appearance; they consisted of pullets a la marechale, fillets of sole with shallot sauce and escalopes of Strasbourg pate. The manager, who till then had been having Meursault served, now offered Chambertin and Leoville. Amid the slight hubbub which the change of plates involved Georges, who was growing momentarily more astonished, asked Daguenet if all the ladies present were similarly provided with children, and the other, who was amused by this question, gave him some further details. Lucy Stewart was the daughter of a man of English origin who greased the wheels of the trains at the Gare du Nord; she was thirty-nine years old and had the face of a horse but was adorable withal and, though  consumptive,never died. In fact, she was the smartest woman there and represented three princes and a duke. Caroline Hequet, born at Bordeaux, daughter of a little clerk long since dead of shame, was lucky enough to be possessed of a mother with a head on her shoulders, who, after having cursed her, had made it up again at the end of a year of reflection, being minded, at any rate, to save a fortune for her daughter. The latter was twenty-five years old and very passionless and was held to be one of the finest women it is possible to enjoy. Her price never varied. The mother, a model of orderliness, kept the accounts and noted down receipts and expenditures with severe precision. She managed the whole household from some small lodging two stories above her daughter's, where, moreover, she had established a workroom for dressmaking and plain sewing. As to Blanche de Sivry, whose real name was Jacqueline Bandu, she hailed from a village near Amiens. Magnificent in person, stupid and untruthful in character, she gave herself out as the granddaughter of a general and never owned to her thirty-two summers. The Russians had a great taste for her, owing to her embonpoint. Then Daguenet added a rapid word or two about the rest.There was Clarisse Besnus, whom a lady had brought up from Saint-Aubin-sur-Mer in the capacity of maid while the lady's husband had started her in quite another line. There was Simonne Cabiroche, the daughter of a furniture dealer in the Faubourg Saint-Antoine, who had been educated in a large boarding school with a view to becoming a governess. Finally there were Maria Blond and Louise Violaine and Lea de Horn, who had all shot up to woman's estate on the pavements of Paris, not to mention Tatan Nene, who had herded cows in Champagne till she was twenty. 




Georges listened and looked at these ladies, feeling dizzy and excited by the coarse recital thus crudely whispered in his ear, while behind his chair the waiters kept repeating in respectful tones:




"Pullets a la marechale; fillets of sole with ravigote sauce."




"My dear fellow," said Daguenet, giving him the benefit of his experience, "don't take any fish; it'll do you no good at this time of night. And be content with Leoville: it's less treacherous."




A heavy warmth floated upward from the candelabras, from the dishes which were being handed round, from the whole table where thirty- eight human beings were suffocating. And the waiters forgot themselves and ran when crossing the carpet, so that it was spotted with grease. Nevertheless, the supper grew scarce any merrier. The ladies trifled with their meat, left half of it uneaten. Tatan Nene alone partook gluttonously of every dish. At that advanced hour of the night hunger was of the nervous order only, a mere whimsical craving born of an exasperated stomach. 




At Nana's side the old gentleman refused every dish offered him; he had only taken a spoonful of soup, and he now sat in front of his empty plate, gazing silently about. There was some subdued yawning, and occasionally eyelids closed and faces became haggard and white. It was unutterably slow, as it always was, according to Vandeuvres's dictum. This sort of supper should be served anyhow if it was to be funny, he opined. Otherwise when elegantly and conventionally done you might as well feed in good society, where you were not more bored than here. Had it not been for Bordenave, who was still bawling away, everybody would have fallen asleep. That rum old buffer Bordenave, with his leg duly stretched on its chair, was letting his neighbors, Lucy and Rose, wait on him as though he were a sultan. They were entirely taken up with him, and they helped him and pampered him and watched over his glass and his plate, and yet that did not prevent his complaining. 




"Who's going to cut up my meat for me? I can't; the table's a league away."




Every few seconds Simonne rose and took up a position behind his back in order to cut his meat and his bread. All the women took a great interest in the things he ate. The waiters were recalled, and he was stuffed to suffocation. Simonne having wiped his mouth for him while Rose and Lucy were changing his plate, her act struck him as very pretty and, deigning at length to show contentment:  




"There, there, my daughter," he said, "that's as it should be. Women are made for that!"




There was a slight reawakening, and conversation became general as they finished discussing some orange sherbet. The hot roast was a fillet with truffles, and the cold roast a galantine of guinea fowl in jelly. Nana, annoyed by the want of go displayed by her guests, had begun talking with the greatest distinctness. 




"You know the Prince of Scots has already had a stage box reserved so as to see the Blonde Venus when he comes to visit the exhibition."




"I very much hope that all the princes will come and see it," declared Bordenave with his mouth full.




"They are expecting the shah of Persia next Sunday," said Lucy Stewart. Whereupon Rose Mignon spoke of the shah's diamonds. He wore a tunic entirely covered with gems; it was a marvel, a flaming star; it represented millions. And the ladies, with pale faces and eyes glittering with covetousness, craned forward and ran over the names of the other kings, the other emperors, who were shortly expected. All of them were dreaming of some royal caprice, some night to be paid for by a fortune.




"Now tell me, dear boy," Caroline Hequet asked Vandeuvres, leaning forward as she did so, "how old's the emperor of Russia?"




"Oh, he's 'present time,'" replied the count, laughing. "Nothing to be done in that quarter, I warn you."




Nana made pretense of being hurt. The witticism appeared somewhat too stinging, and there was a murmur of protest. But Blanche gave a description of the king of Italy, whom she had once seen at Milan.He was scarcely good looking, and yet that did not prevent him enjoying all the women. She was put out somewhat when Fauchery assured her that Victor Emmanuel could not come to the exhibition. Louise Violaine and Lea favored the emperor of Austria, and all of a sudden little Maria Blond was heard saying: 




"What an old stick the king of Prussia is! I was at Baden last year, and one was always meeting him about with Count Bismarck."




"Dear me, Bismarck!" Simonne interrupted. "I knew him once, I did. A charming man."




"That's what I was saying yesterday," cried Vandeuvres, "but nobody would believe me."




And just as at Countess Sabine's, there ensued a long discussion about Bismarck. Vandeuvres repeated the same phrases, and for a moment or two one was again in the Muffats' drawing room, the only difference being that the ladies were changed. Then, just as last night, they passed on to a discussion on music, after which, Foucarmont having let slip some mention of the assumption of the veil of which Paris was still talking, Nana grew quite interested and insisted on details about Mlle de Fougeray. Oh, the poor child, fancy her burying herself alive like that! Ah well, when it was a question of vocation! All round the table the women expressed themselves much touched, and Georges, wearied at hearing these things a second time discussed, was beginning to ask Daguenet about Nana's ways in private life, when the conversation veered fatefully back to Count Bismarck. Tatan Nene bent toward Labordette to ask him privily who this Bismarck might be, for she did not know him.Whereupon Labordette, in cold blood, told her some portentous anecdotes. This Bismarck, he said, was in the habit of eating raw meat and when he met a woman near his den would carry her off thither on his back; at forty years of age he had already had as many as thirty-two children that way.




"Thirty-two children at forty!" cried Tatan Nene, stupefied and yet convinced. "He must be jolly well worn out for his age."




There was a burst of merriment, and it dawned on her that she was being made game of.




"You sillies! How am I to know if you're joking?"




Gaga, meanwhile, had stopped at the exhibition. Like all these ladies, she was delightedly preparing for the fray. A good season, provincials and foreigners rushing into Paris! In the long run,perhaps, after the close of the exhibition she would, if her business had flourished, be able to retire to a little house at Jouvisy, which she had long had her eye on.




"What's to be done?" she said to La Faloise. "One never gets what one wants! Oh, if only one were still really loved!" 




Gaga behaved meltingly because she had felt the young man's knee gently placed against her own. He was blushing hotly and lisping as elegantly as ever. She weighed him at a glance. Not a very heavy little gentleman, to be sure, but then she wasn't hard to please. La Faloise obtained her address. 




"Just look there," murmured Vandeuvres to Clarisse. "I think Gaga's doing you out of your Hector." 




"A good riddance, so far as I'm concerned," replied the actress. "That fellow's an idiot. I've already chucked him downstairs three times. You know, I'm disgusted when dirty little boys run after old women."




She broke off and with a little gesture indicated Blanche, who from the commencement of dinner had remained in a most uncomfortable attitude, sitting up very markedly, with the intention of displaying her shoulders to the old distinguished-looking gentleman three seats beyond her.




"You're being left too," she resumed.




Vandeuvres smiled his thin smile and made a little movement to signify he did not care. Assuredly 'twas not he who would ever have prevented poor, dear Blanche scoring a success. He was more interested by the spectacle which Steiner was presenting to the table at large. The banker was noted for his sudden flames. That terrible German Jew who brewed money, whose hands forged millions, was wont to turn imbecile whenever he became enamored of a woman. He wanted them all too! Not one could make her appearance on the stage but he bought her, however expensive she might be. Vast sums were quoted. Twice had his furious appetite for courtesans ruined him. The courtesans, as Vandeuvres used to say, avenged public morality by emptying his moneybags. A big operation in the saltworks of the Landes had rendered him powerful on 'change, and so for six weeks past the Mignons had been getting a pretty slice out of those same saltworks. But people were beginning to lay wagers that the Mignons would not finish their slice, for Nana was showing her white teeth. Once again Steiner was in the toils, and so deeply this time that as he sat by Nana's side he seemed stunned; he ate without appetite; his lip hung down; his face was mottled. She had only to name a figure. Nevertheless, she did not hurry but continued playing with him, breathing her merry laughter into his hairy ear and enjoying the little convulsive movements which kept traversing his heavy face. There would always be time enough to patch all that up if that ninny of a Count Muffat were really to treat her as Joseph did Potiphar's wife.




"Leoville or Chambertin?" murmured a waiter, who came craning forward between Nana and Steiner just as the latter was addressing her in a low voice.




"Eh, what?" he stammered, losing his head. "Whatever you like--I don't care."




Vandeuvres gently nudged Lucy Stewart, who had a very spiteful tongue and a very fierce invention when once she was set going.That evening Mignon was driving her to exasperation.




"He would gladly be bottleholder, you know," she remarked to the count. "He's in hopes of repeating what he did with little Jonquier. You remember: Jonquier was Rose's man, but he was sweet on big Laure. Now Mignon procured Laure for Jonquier and then came back arm in arm with him to Rose, as if he were a husband who had been allowed a little peccadillo. But this time the thing's going to fail. Nana doesn't give up the men who are lent her." 




"What ails Mignon that he should be looking at his wife in that severe way?" asked Vandeuvres.




He leaned forward and saw Rose growing exceedingly amorous toward Fauchery. This was the explanation of his neighbor's wrath. He resumed laughingly:




"The devil, are you jealous?"




"Jealous!" said Lucy in a fury. "Good gracious, if Rose is wanting Leon I give him up willingly--for what he's worth! That's to say,for a bouquet a week and the rest to match! Look here, my dear boy,these theatrical trollops are all made the same way. Why, Rose cried with rage when she read Leon's article on Nana; I know she did. So now, you understand, she must have an article, too, and she's gaining it. As for me, I'm going to chuck Leon downstairs--you'll see!"




She paused to say "Leoville" to the waiter standing behind her with his two bottles and then resumed in lowered tones:




"I don't want to shout; it isn't my style. But she's a cocky slut all the same. If I were in her husband's place I should lead her a lovely dance. Oh, she won't be very happy over it. She doesn't know my Fauchery: a dirty gent he is, too, palling up with women like that so as to get on in the world. Oh, a nice lot they are!"




Vandeuvres did his best to calm her down, but Bordenave, deserted by Rose and by Lucy, grew angry and cried out that they were letting Papa perish of hunger and thirst. This produced a fortunate diversion. Yet the supper was flagging; no one was eating now, though platefuls of cepes a' l'italienne and pineapple fritters a la Pompadour were being mangled. The champagne, however, which had been drunk ever since the soup course, was beginning little by little to warm the guests into a state of nervous exaltation. They ended by paying less attention to decorum than before. The women began leaning on their elbows amid the disordered table arrangements, while the men, in order to breathe more easily, pushed their chairs back, and soon the black coats appeared buried between the light-colored bodices, and bare shoulders, half turned toward the table, began to gleam as soft as silk. It was too hot, and the glare of the candles above the table grew ever yellower and duller.Now and again, when a women bent forward, the back of her neck glowed golden under a rain of curls, and the glitter of a diamond clasp lit up a lofty chignon. There was a touch of fire in the passing jests, in the laughing eyes, in the sudden gleam of white teeth, in the reflection of the candelabra on the surface of a glass of champagne. The company joked at the tops of their voices, gesticulated, asked questions which no one answered and called to one another across the whole length of the room. But the loudest din was made by the waiters; they fancied themselves at home in the corridors of their parent restaurant; they jostled one another and served the ices and the dessert to an accompaniment of guttural exclamations.




"My children," shouted Bordenave, "you know we're playing tomorrow. Be careful! Not too much champagne!" 




"As far as I'm concerned," said Foucarmont, "I've drunk every imaginable kind of wine in all the four quarters of the globe. Extraordinary liquors some of 'em, containing alcohol enough to kill a corpse! Well, and what d'you think? Why, it never hurt me a bit. I can't make myself drunk. I've tried and I can't." 




He was very pale, very calm and collected, and he lolled back in his chair, drinking without cessation.




"Never mind that," murmured Louise Violaine. "Leave off; you've had enough. It would be a funny business if I had to look after you the rest of the night."




Such was her state of exaltation that Lucy Stewart's cheeks were assuming a red, consumptive flush, while Rose Mignon with moist eyelids was growing excessively melting. Tatan Nene, greatly astonished at the thought that she had overeaten herself, was laughing vaguely over her own stupidity. The others, such as Blanche, Caroline, Simonne and Maria, were all talking at once and telling each other about their private affairs--about a dispute with a coachman, a projected picnic and innumerable complex stories of lovers stolen or restored. Meanwhile a young man near Georges, having evinced a desire to kiss Lea de Horn, received a sharp rap, accompanied by a "Look here, you, let me go!" which was spoken in a tone of fine indignation; and Georges, who was now very tipsy and greatly excited by the sight of Nana, hesitated about carrying out a project which he had been gravely maturing. He had been planning, indeed, to get under the table on all fours and to go and crouch at Nana's feet like a little dog. Nobody would have seen him, and he would have stayed there in the quietest way. But when at Lea's urgent request Daguenet had told the young man to sit still, Georges all at once felt grievously chagrined, as though the reproof had just been leveled at him. Oh, it was all silly and slow, and there was nothing worth living for! Daguenet, nevertheless, began chaffing and obliged him to swallow a big glassful of water, asking him at the same time what he would do if he were to find himself alone with a woman, seeing that three glasses of champagne were able to bowl him over.




"Why, in Havana," resumed Foucarmont, "they make a spirit with a certain wild berry; you think you're swallowing fire! Well now, one evening I drank more than a liter of it, and it didn't hurt me one bit. Better than that, another time when we were on the coast of Coromandel some savages gave us I don't know what sort of a mixture of pepper and vitriol, and that didn't hurt me one bit. I can't make myself drunk."




For some moments past La Faloise's face opposite had excited his displeasure. He began sneering and giving vent to disagreeable witticisms. La Faloise, whose brain was in a whirl, was behaving very restlessly and squeezing up against Gaga. But at length he became the victim of anxiety; somebody had just taken his handkerchief, and with drunken obstinacy he demanded it back again, asked his neighbors about it, stooped down in order to look under the chairs and the guests' feet. And when Gaga did her best to quiet him:




"It's a nuisance," he murmured, "my initials and my coronet are worked in the corner. They may compromise me."




"I say, Monsieur Falamoise, Lamafoise, Mafaloise!" shouted Foucarmont, who thought it exceedingly witty thus to disfigure the young man's name ad infinitum.




But La Faloise grew wroth and talked with a stutter about his ancestry. He threatened to send a water bottle at Foucarmont's head, and Count de Vandeuvres had to interfere in order to assure him that Foucarmont was a great joker. Indeed, everybody was laughing. This did for the already flurried young man, who was very glad to resume his seat and to begin eating with childlike submissiveness when in a loud voice his cousin ordered him to feed. Gaga had taken him back to her ample side; only from time to time he cast sly and anxious glances at the guests, for he ceased not to search for his handkerchief.




Then Foucarmont, being now in his witty vein, attacked Labordette right at the other end of the table. Louise Violaine strove to make him hold his tongue, for, she said, "when he goes nagging at other people like that it always ends in mischief for me." He had discovered a witticism which consisted in addressing Labordette as "Madame," and it must have amused him greatly, for he kept on repeating it while Labordette tranquilly shrugged his shoulders and as constantly replied:  




"Pray hold your tongue, my dear fellow; it's stupid."




But as Foucarmont failed to desist and even became insulting without his neighbors knowing why, he left off answering him and appealed to Count Vandeuvres.




"Make your friend hold his tongue, monsieur. I don't wish to become angry."




Foucarmont had twice fought duels, and he was in consequence most politely treated and admitted into every circle. But there was now a general uprising against him. The table grew merry at his sallies, for they thought him very witty, but that was no reason why the evening should be spoiled. Vandeuvres, whose subtle countenance was darkening visibly, insisted on his restoring Labordette his sex. The other men--Mignon, Steiner and Bordenave--who were by this time much exalted, also intervened with shouts which drowned his voice. Only the old gentleman sitting forgotten next to Nana retained his stately demeanor and, still smiling in his tired, silent way, watched with lackluster eyes the untoward finish of the dessert. 




"What do you say to our taking coffee in here, duckie?" said   Bordenave. "We're very comfortable."




Nana did not give an immediate reply. Since the beginning of supper she had seemed no longer in her own house. All this company had overwhelmed and bewildered her with their shouts to the waiters, the loudness of their voices and the way in which they put themselves at their ease, just as though they were in a restaurant. Forgetting her role of hostess, she busied herself exclusively with bulky Steiner, who was verging on apoplexy beside her. She was listening to his proposals and continually refusing them with shakes of the head and that temptress's laughter which is peculiar to a voluptuous blonde. The champagne she had been drinking had flushed her a rosy- red; her lips were moist; her eyes sparkled, and the banker's offers rose with every kittenish movement of her shoulders, with every little voluptuous lift and fall of her throat, which occurred when she turned her head. Close by her ear he kept espying a sweet little satiny corner which drove him crazy. Occasionally Nana was interrupted, and then, remembering her guests, she would try and be as pleased as possible in order to show that she knew how to receive. Toward the end of the supper she was very tipsy. It made her miserable to think of it, but champagne had a way of intoxicating her almost directly! Then an exasperating notion struck her. In behaving thus improperly at her table, these ladies were showing themselves anxious to do her an ugly turn. Oh yes, she could see it all distinctly. Lucy had given Foucarmont a wink in order to egg him on against Labordette, while Rose, Caroline and the others were doing all they could to stir up the men. Now there was such a din you couldn't hear your neighbor speak, and so the story would get about that you might allow yourself every kind of liberty when you supped at Nana's. Very well then! They should see! She might be tipsy, if you like, but she was still the smartest and most ladylike woman there.




"Do tell them to serve the coffee here, duckie," resumed Bordenave. "I prefer it here because of my leg." 




But Nana had sprung savagely to her feet after whispering into the astonished ears of Steiner and the old gentleman: 




"It's quite right; it'll teach me to go and invite a dirty lot like that."




Then she pointed to the door of the dining room and added at the top of her voice:




"If you want coffee it's there, you know."




The company left the table and crowded toward the dining room without noticing Nana's indignant outburst. And soon no one was left in the drawing room save Bordenave, who advanced cautiously, supporting himself against the wall and cursing away at the confounded women who chucked Papa the moment they were chock-full. The waiters behind him were already busy removing the plates and dishes in obedience to the loudly voiced orders of the manager. They rushed to and fro, jostled one another, caused the whole table to vanish, as a pantomime property might at the sound of the chief scene-shifter's whistle. The ladies and gentlemen were to return to the drawing room after drinking their coffee.  




"By gum, it's less hot here," said Gaga with a slight shiver as she entered the dining room.




The window here had remained open. Two lamps illuminated the table, where coffee and liqueurs were set out. There were no chairs, and the guests drank their coffee standing, while the hubbub the waiters were making in the next room grew louder and louder. Nana had disappeared, but nobody fretted about her absence. They did without her excellently well, and everybody helped himself and rummaged in the drawers of the sideboard in search of teaspoons, which were lacking. Several groups were formed; people separated during supper rejoined each other, and there was an interchange of glances, of meaning laughter and of phrases which summed up recent situations.  




"Ought not Monsieur Fauchery to come and lunch with us one of these days, Auguste?" said Rose Mignon.Mignon, who was toying with his watch chain, eyed the journalist for a second or two with his severe glance. Rose was out of her senses. As became a good manager, he would put a stop to such spendthrift courses. In return for a notice, well and good, but afterward, decidedly not. Nevertheless, as he was fully aware of his wife's wrongheadedness and as he made it a rule to wink paternally at a folly now and again, when such was necessary, he answered amiably enough:




"Certainly, I shall be most happy. Pray come tomorrow, Monsieur Fauchery."




Lucy Stewart heard this invitation given while she was talking with Steiner and Blanche and, raising her voice, she remarked to the banker:




"It's a mania they've all of them got. One of them even went so far as to steal my dog. Now, dear boy, am I to blame if you chuck her?"  




Rose turned round. She was very pale and gazed fixedly at Steiner as she sipped her coffee. And then all the concentrated anger she felt at his abandonment of her flamed out in her eyes. She saw more clearly than Mignon; it was stupid in him to have wished to begin the Jonquier ruse a second time--those dodgers never succeeded twice running. Well, so much the worse for him! She would have Fauchery! She had been getting enamored of him since the beginning of supper, and if Mignon was not pleased it would teach him greater wisdom!




"You are not going to fight?" said Vandeuvres, coming over to Lucy Stewart.




"No, don't be afraid of that! Only she must mind and keep quiet, or I let the cat out of the bag!"




Then signing imperiously to Fauchery:




"I've got your slippers at home, my little man. I'll get them taken to your porter's lodge for you tomorrow."




He wanted to joke about it, but she swept off, looking like a queen. Clarisse, who had propped herself against a wall in order to drink a quiet glass of kirsch, was seen to shrug her shoulders. A pleasant business for a man! Wasn't it true that the moment two women were together in the presence of their lovers their first idea was to do one another out of them? It was a law of nature! As to herself, why, in heaven's name, if she had wanted to she would have torn out Gaga's eyes on Hector's account! But la, she despised him! Then as La Faloise passed by, she contented herself by remarking to him: 




"Listen, my friend, you like 'em well advanced, you do! You don't want 'em ripe; you want 'em mildewed!"




La Faloise seemed much annoyed and not a little anxious. Seeing Clarisse making game of him, he grew suspicious of her.




"No humbug, I say," he muttered. "You've taken my handkerchief. Well then, give it back!"




"He's dreeing us with that handkerchief of his!" she cried. "Why, you ass, why should I have taken it from you?"




"Why should you?" he said suspiciously. "Why, that you may send it to my people and compromise me."




In the meantime Foucarmont was diligently attacking the liqueurs. He continued to gaze sneeringly at Labordette, who was drinking his coffee in the midst of the ladies. And occasionally he gave vent to fragmentary assertions, as thus: "He's the son of a horse dealer; some say the illegitimate child of a countess. Never a penny of income, yet always got twenty-five louis in his pocket! Footboy to the ladies of the town! A big lubber, who never goes with any of 'em! Never, never, never!" he repeated, growing furious. "No, by Jove! I must box his ears." 




He drained a glass of chartreuse. The chartreuse had not the slightest effect upon him; it didn't affect him "even to that extent," and he clicked his thumbnail against the edge of his teeth. But suddenly, just as he was advancing upon Labordette, he grew ashy white and fell down in a heap in front of the sideboard. He was dead drunk. Louise Violaine was beside herself. She had been quite right to prophesy that matters would end badly, and now she would have her work cut out for the remainder of the night. Gaga reassured her. She examined the officer with the eye of a woman of experience and declared that there was nothing much the matter and that the gentleman would sleep like that for at least a dozen or fifteen hours without any serious consequences. Foucarmont was carried off.




"Well, where's Nana gone to?" asked Vandeuvres.




Yes, she had certainly flown away somewhere on leaving the table.   The company suddenly recollected her, and everybody asked for her.Steiner, who for some seconds had been uneasy on her account, asked Vandeuvres about the old gentleman, for he, too, had disappeared. But the count reassured him--he had just brought the old gentleman back. He was a stranger, whose name it was useless to mention. Suffice it to say that he was a very rich man who was quite pleased to pay for suppers! Then as Nana was once more being forgotten, Vandeuvres saw Daguenet looking out of an open door and beckoning to him. And in the bedroom he found the mistress of the house sitting up, white-lipped and rigid, while Daguenet and Georges stood gazing at her with an alarmed expression.




"What IS the matter with you?" he asked in some surprise.




She neither answered nor turned her head, and he repeated his question.




"Why, this is what's the matter with me," she cried out at length; "I won't let them make bloody sport of me!"




Thereupon she gave vent to any expression that occurred to her. Yes, oh yes, SHE wasn't a ninny--she could see clearly enough. They had been making devilish light of her during supper and saying all sorts of frightful things to show that they thought nothing of her! A pack of sluts who weren't fit to black her boots! Catch her bothering herself again just to be badgered for it after! She really didn't know what kept her from chucking all that dirty lot out of the house! And with this, rage choked her and her voice broke down in sobs.




"Come, come, my lass, you're drunk," said Vandeuvres, growing familiar. "You must be reasonable."




No, she would give her refusal now; she would stay where she was.




"I am drunk--it's quite likely! But I want people to respect me!"




For a quarter of an hour past Daguenet and Georges had been vainly beseeching her to return to the drawing room. She was obstinate, however; her guests might do what they liked; she despised them too much to come back among them.




No, she never would, never. They might tear her in pieces before she would leave her room!




"I ought to have had my suspicions," she resumed.




"It's that cat of a Rose who's got the plot up! I'm certain Rose'll have stopped that respectable woman coming whom I was expecting tonight."




She referred to Mme Robert. Vandeuvres gave her his word of honor that Mme Robert had given a spontaneous refusal. He listened and he argued with much gravity, for he was well accustomed to similar scenes and knew how women in such a state ought to be treated. But the moment he tried to take hold of her hands in order to lift her up from her chair and draw her away with him she struggled free of his clasp, and her wrath redoubled. Now, just look at that! They would never get her to believe that Fauchery had not put the Count Muffat off coming! A regular snake was that Fauchery, an envious sort, a fellow capable of growing mad against a woman and of destroying her whole happiness. For she knew this--the count had become madly devoted to her! She could have had him! 




"Him, my dear, never!" cried Vandeuvres, forgetting himself and laughing loud.




"Why not?" she asked, looking serious and slightly sobered.




"Because he's thoroughly in the hands of the priests, and if he were only to touch you with the tips of his fingers he would go and confess it the day after. Now listen to a bit of good advice. Don't let the other man escape you!"




She was silent and thoughtful for a moment or two. Then she got up and went and bathed her eyes. Yet when they wanted to take her into the dining room she still shouted "No!" furiously. Vandeuvres left the bedroom, smiling and without further pressing her, and the moment he was gone she had an access of melting tenderness, threw herself into Daguenet's arms and cried out:




"Ah, my sweetie, there's only you in the world. I love you! YES, I love you from the bottom of my heart! Oh, it would be too nice if we could always live together. My God! How unfortunate women are!"




Then her eye fell upon Georges, who, seeing them kiss, was growing very red, and she kissed him too. Sweetie could not be jealous of a baby! She wanted Paul and Georges always to agree, because it would be so nice for them all three to stay like that, knowing all the time that they loved one another very much. But an extraordinary noise disturbed them: someone was snoring in the room. Whereupon after some searching they perceived Bordenave, who, since taking his coffee, must have comfortably installed himself there. He was sleeping on two chairs, his head propped on the edge of the bed and his leg stretched out in front. Nana thought him so funny with his open mouth and his nose moving with each successive snore that she was shaken with a mad fit of laughter. She left the room, followed by Daguenet and Georges, crossed the dining room, entered the drawing room, her merriment increasing at every step.




"Oh, my dear, you've no idea!" she cried, almost throwing herself into Rose's arms. "Come and see it." 




All the women had to follow her. She took their hands coaxingly and drew them along with her willy-nilly, accompanying her action with so frank an outburst of mirth that they all of them began laughing on trust. The band vanished and returned after standing breathlessly for a second or two round Bordenave's lordly, outstretched form. And then there was a burst of laughter, and when one of them told the rest to be quiet Bordenave's distant snorings became audible.




It was close on four o'clock. In the dining room a card table had just been set out, at which Vandeuvres, Steiner, Mignon and Labordette had taken their seats. Behind them Lucy and Caroline stood making bets, while Blanche, nodding with sleep and dissatisfied about her night, kept asking Vandeuvres at intervals of five minutes if they weren't going soon. In the drawing room there was an attempt at dancing. Daguenet was at the piano or "chest of drawers," as Nana called it. She did not want a "thumper," for Mimi would play as many waltzes and polkas as the company desired. But the dance was languishing, and the ladies were chatting drowsily together in the corners of sofas. Suddenly, however, there was an outburst of noise. A band of eleven young men had arrived and were laughing loudly in the anteroom and crowding to the drawing room. They had just come from the ball at the Ministry of the Interior and were in evening dress and wore various unknown orders. Nana was annoyed at this riotous entry, called to the waiters who still remained in the kitchen and ordered them to throw these individuals out of doors. She vowed that she had never seen any of them before. Fauchery, Labordette, Daguenet and the rest of the men had all come forward in order to enforce respectful behavior toward their hostess. Big words flew about; arms were outstretched, and for some seconds a general exchange of fisticuffs was imminent. Notwithstanding this, however, a little sickly looking light-haired man kept insistently repeating:




"Come, come, Nana, you saw us the other evening at Peters' in the great red saloon! Pray remember, you invited us."




The other evening at Peters'? She did not remember it all. To begin with, what evening?




And when the little light-haired man had mentioned the day, which was Wednesday, she distinctly remembered having supped at Peters' on the Wednesday, but she had given no invitation to anyone; she was almost sure of that.




"However, suppose you HAVE invited them, my good girl," murmured Labordette, who was beginning to have his doubts. "Perhaps you were a little elevated."




Then Nana fell a-laughing. It was quite possible; she really didn't know. So then, since these gentlemen were on the spot, they had her leave to come in. Everything was quietly arranged; several of the newcomers found friends in the drawing room, and the scene ended in handshakings. The little sickly looking light-haired man bore one of the greatest names in France. Furthermore, the eleven announced  that others were to follow them, and, in fact, the door opened every few moments, and men in white gloves and official garb presented themselves. They were still coming from the ball at the Ministry. Fauchery jestingly inquired whether the minister was not coming, too, but Nana answered in a huff that the minister went to the houses of people she didn't care a pin for. What she did not say was that she was possessed with a hope of seeing Count Muffat enter her room among all that stream of people. He might quite have reconsidered his decision, and so while talking to Rose she kept a sharp eye on the door.




Five o'clock struck. The dancing had ceased, and the cardplayers alone persisted in their game. Labordette had vacated his seat, and the women had returned into the drawing room. The air there was heavy with the somnolence which accompanies a long vigil, and the lamps cast a wavering light while their burned-out wicks glowed red within their globes. The ladies had reached that vaguely melancholy hour when they felt it necessary to tell each other their histories.  




Blanche de Sivry spoke of her grandfather, the general, while Clarisse invented a romantic story about a duke seducing her at her uncle's house, whither he used to come for the boar hunting. Both women, looking different ways, kept shrugging their shoulders and asking themselves how the deuce the other could tell such whoppers! As to Lucy Stewart, she quietly confessed to her origin and of her own accord spoke of her childhood and of the days when her father, the wheel greaser at the Northern Railway Terminus, used to treat her to an apple puff on Sundays.




"Oh, I must tell you about it!" cried the little Maria Blond abruptly. "Opposite to me there lives a gentleman, a Russian, an awfully rich man! Well, just fancy, yesterday I received a basket of fruit--oh, it just was a basket! Enormous peaches, grapes as big as that, simply wonderful for the time of year! And in the middle of them six thousand-franc notes! It was the Russian's doing. Of course I sent the whole thing back again, but I must say my heart ached a little--when I thought of the fruit!" 




The ladies looked at one another and pursed up their lips. At her age little Maria Blond had a pretty cheek! Besides, to think that such things should happen to trollops like her! Infinite was their contempt for her among themselves. It was Lucy of whom they were particularly jealous, for they were beside themselves at the thought of her three princes. Since Lucy had begnn taking a daily morning ride in the Bois they all had become Amazons, as though a mania possessed them.




Day was about to dawn, and Nana turned her eyes away from the door, for she was relinquishing all hope. The company were bored to distraction. Rose Mignon had refused to sing the "Slipper" and sat huddled up on a sofa, chatting in a low voice with Fauchery and waiting for Mignon, who had by now won some fifty louis from Vandeuvres. A fat gentleman with a decoration and a serious cast of countenance had certainly given a recitation in Alsatian accents of "Abraham's Sacrifice," a piece in which the Almighty says, "By My blasted Name" when He swears, and Isaac always answers with a "Yes, Papa!" Nobody, however, understood what it was all about, and the piece had been voted stupid. People were at their wits' end how to make merry and to finish the night with fitting hilarity. For a moment or two Labordette conceived the idea of denouncing different women in a whisper to La Faloise, who still went prowling round each individual lady, looking to see if she were hiding his handkerchief in her bosom. Soon, as there were still some bottles of champagne on the sideboard, the young men again fell to drinking. They shouted to one another; they stirred each other up, but a dreary species of intoxication, which was stupid enough to drive one to despair, began to overcome the company beyond hope of recovery. Then the little fair-haired fellow, the man who bore one of the greatest names in France and had reached his wit's end and was desperate at the thought that he could not hit upon something really funny, conceived a brilliant notion: he snatched up his bottle of champagne and poured its contents into the piano. His allies were convulsed with laughter.




"La now! Why's he putting champagne into the piano?" asked Tatan Nene in great astonishment as she caught sight of him. 




"What, my lass, you don't know why he's doing that?" replied Labordette solemnly. "There's nothing so good as champagne for pianos. It gives 'em tone."




"Ah," murmured Tatan Nene with conviction.




And when the rest began laughing at her she grew angry. How should she know? They were always confusing her.




Decidedly the evening was becoming a big failure. The night threatened to end in the unloveliest way. In a corner by themselves Maria Blond and Lea de Horn had begun squabbling at close quarters,the former accusing the latter of consorting with people of insufficient wealth. They were getting vastly abusive over it,their chief stumbling block being the good looks of the men in question. Lucy, who was plain, got them to hold their tongues. Good looks were nothing, according to her; good figures were what was wanted. Farther off, on a sofa, an attache had slipped his arm round Simonne's waist and was trying to kiss her neck, but Simonne, sullen and thoroughly out of sorts, pushed him away at every fresh attempt with cries of "You're pestering me!" and sound slaps of the fan across his face. For the matter of that, not one of the ladies allowed herself to be touched. Did people take them for light women? Gaga, in the meantime, had once more caught La Faloise and had almost hoisted him upon her knees while Clarisse was disappearing from view between two gentlemen, shaking with nervous laughter as women will when they are tickled. Round about the piano they were still busy with their little game, for they were suffering from a fit of stupid imbecillty, which caused each man to jostle his fellow in his frantic desire to empty his bottle into the instrument. It was a simple process and a charming one. 




"Now then, old boy, drink a glass! Devil take it, he's a thirsty piano! Hi! 'Tenshun! Here's another bottle! You mustn't lose a drop!"




Nana's back was turned, and she did not see them. Emphatically she was now falling back on the bulky Steiner, who was seated next to her. So much the worse! It was all on account of that Muffat, who had refused what was offered him. Sitting there in her white foulard dress, which was as light and full of folds as a shift, sitting there with drooped eyelids and cheeks pale with the touch of intoxication from which she was suffering, she offered herself to him with that quiet expression which is peculiar to a good-natured courtesan. The roses in her hair and at her throat had lost their leaves, and their stalks alone remained. Presently Steiner withdrew his hand quickly from the folds of her skirt, where he had come in contact with the pins that Georges had stuck there. Some drops of blood appeared on his fingers, and one fell on Nana's dress and stained it.




"Now the bargain's struck," said Nana gravely.




The day was breaking apace. An uncertain glimmer of light, fraught with a poignant melancholy, came stealing through the windows. And with that the guests began to take their departure. It was a most sour and uncomfortable retreat. Caroline Hequet, annoyed at the loss of her night, announced that it was high time to be off unless you were anxious to assist at some pretty scenes. Rose pouted as if her womanly character had been compromised. It was always so with these girls; they didn't know how to behave and were guilty of disgusting conduct when they made their first appearance in society! And Mignon having cleaned Vandeuvres out completely, the family took their departure. They did not trouble about Steiner but renewed their invitation for tomorrow to Fauchery. Lucy thereupon refused the journalist's escort home and sent him back shrilly to his "strolling actress." At this Rose turned round immediately and hissed out a "Dirty sow" by way of answer. But Mignon, who in feminine quarrels was always paternal, for his experience was a long one and rendered him superior to them, had already pushed her out of the house, telling her at the same time to have done. Lucy came downstairs in solitary state behind them. After which Gaga had to carry off La Faloise, ill, sobbing like a child, calling after Clarisse, who had long since gone off with her two gentlemen. Simonne, too, had vanished. Indeed, none remained save Tatan, Lea and Maria, whom Labordette complaisantly took under his charge.




"Oh, but I don't the least bit want to go to bed!" said Nana. "One ought to find something to do."




She looked at the sky through the windowpanes. It was a livid sky, and sooty clouds were scudding across it. It was six o'clock in the morning. Over the way, on the opposite side of the Boulevard Haussmann, the glistening roofs of the still-slumbering houses were sharply outlined against the twilight sky while along the deserted roadway a gang of street sweepers passed with a clatter of wooden shoes. As she viewed Paris thus grimly awakening, she was overcome by tender, girlish feelings, by a yearning for the country, for idyllic scenes, for things soft and white.




"Now guess what you're to do," she said, coming back to Steiner. "You're going to take me to the Bois de Boulogne, and we'll drink milk there."




She clapped her hands in childish glee. Without waiting for the banker's reply--he naturally consented, though he was really rather bored and inclined to think of other things--she ran off to throw a pelisse over her shoulders. In the drawing room there was now no one with Steiner save the band of young men. These had by this time dropped the very dregs of their glasses into the piano and were talking of going, when one of their number ran in triumphantly. He held in his hands a last remaining bottle, which he had brought back with him from the pantry.




"Wait a minute, wait a minute!" he shouted. "Here's a bottle of chartreuse; that'll pick him up! And now, my young friends, let's hook it. We're blooming idiots."




In the dressing room Nana was compelled to wake up Zoe, who had dozed off on a chair. The gas was still alight, and Zoe shivered as she helped her mistress on with her hat and pelisse.




"Well, it's over; I've done what you wanted me to," said Nana, speaking familiarly to the maid in a sudden burst of expansive confidence and much relieved at the thought that she had at last made her election. "You were quite right; the banker's as good as another."




The maid was cross, for she was still heavy with sleep. She grumbled something to the effect that Madame ought to have come to a decision the first evening. Then following her into the bedroom, she asked what she was going to do with "those two," meaning Bordenave, who was snoring away as usual, and Georges, who had slipped in slyly, buried his head in a pillow and, finally falling asleep there, was now breathing as lightly and regularly as a cherub. Nana in reply told her that she was to let them sleep on. But seeing Daguenet come into the room, she again grew tender. He had been watching her from the kitchen and was looking very wretched.




"Come, my sweetie, be reasonable," she said, taking him in her arms and kissing him with all sorts of little wheedling caresses. "Nothing's changed; you know that it's sweetie whom I always adore! Eh, dear? I had to do it. Why, I swear to you we shall have even nicer times now. Come tomorrow, and we'll arrange about hours. Now be quick, kiss and hug me as you love me. Oh, tighter, tighter than that!"




And she escaped and rejoined Steiner, feeling happy and once more possessed with the idea of drinking milk. In the empty room the Count de Vandeuvres was left alone with the "decorated" man who had recited "Abraham's Sacrifice." Both seemed glued to the card table; they had lost count of their whereabouts and never once noticed the broad light of day without, while Blanche had made bold to put her feet up on a sofa in order to try and get a little sleep.




"Oh, Blanche is with them!" cried Nana. "We are going to drink  milk, dear. Do come; you'll find Vandeuvres here when we return."




Blanche got up lazily. This time the banker's fiery face grew white with annoyance at the idea of having to take that big wench with him too. She was certain to bore him. But the two women had already got him by the arms and were reiterating:




"We want them to milk the cow before our eyes, you know."




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 4


从早上起,佐爱就把整个套间交给一个大饭店的侍应部的领班去布置,他是布雷邦饭店派来的,还带来一班助手和侍者。由布雷邦饭店提供一切:夜宵,餐具,水晶玻璃杯,餐巾,台布,鲜花,甚至还包括椅子和圆凳。娜娜的橱子里,几乎连一打餐巾也没有,在她初次登台演出成功后,还没有来得及配齐各种用品,但她又不屑于到饭店去请客,宁愿把饭店搬到自己家里。这样在她看来似乎显得别具风味。她想用夜宵来庆祝她作为明星的巨大成功,好让世人今后传为佳话。由于她的餐厅太小,侍应部领班就把饭桌摆到客厅里,桌子上摆了二十五套餐具,未免显得挤了一点。




“一切都准备好了吗?”娜娜半夜回到家里,问道。




“啊!我不知道,”佐爱语气似乎很恼火,生硬地回答,“谢天谢地,我什么也不管了。他们把厨房和整个房子搞得天翻地覆……见此情景,逼得我和他们吵了一架。另外,那两个老家伙又来了。说实话,我把他们撵走了。”




佐爱说的老家伙是过去供养娜娜的两位先生,一个是商人,另一个是瓦拉几亚①人。娜娜早已决定把他们打发走,因为她对自己的未来已经有了信心,又如她说的,她想改邪归正了。 




①瓦拉几亚,是指当时的瓦拉几亚公国,即今罗马尼亚。




“两个厚脸皮家伙!”她嘟哝道,“如果他们再来,你要吓唬吓唬他们,就说去报告警察局。”




接着,她去叫达盖内和乔治,他们落在两个老家伙的后面,还在候见厅里挂外套。他们两人都是在全景胡同的演员出口处被她碰见的,于是,她就叫出租马车把他们一起带来了。由于还没有一个客人到,她便叫他们到梳妆室里,这会儿,佐爱正在准备给她梳妆打扮。娜娜的连衣裙也没换,便匆匆忙忙撩起头发,把几朵白玫瑰别在发髻上和胸衣上。梳妆室里塞满了从客厅里搬过来的家具,那是不得已才搬过来的。几张独脚小圆桌,几张长沙发,几把扶手椅,全都四脚朝天,堆在一起。她刚匆匆打扮完,裙子就钩在一件家具的小脚轮上,撕了一道口子。于是,她发火了,破口骂起来;这倒霉事情偏偏都碰上她。她气乎乎的,把连衣裙脱了,那是一件白绸缎裙,款式很简单,既软又薄,穿在身上就像穿着一件长衬衫。可是,马上她又穿上它,因为她找不出其它更合她口味的裙子。她气得几乎哭起来,说自己像个捡破烂的女人。达盖内和乔治不得不用别针把那道口子别起来,佐爱则给她梳头,他们三个人在她身边忙得团团转,尤其是小家伙乔治,他跪在地上,把两只手插在她的裙子里。达盖内安慰她说,由于她省略了许多台词,跳过了一些唱段,草率演完了《金发爱神》的第三幕,所以现在时间最多才午夜过了一刻,这时她才平静下来。




“对这一群群傻瓜来说,演得算是太好了,”她说道,“你看见了吗?今天晚上这样的人不算少!……佐爱,我的姑娘,你呆在这里,别去睡觉,我可能还需要你……哎哟!时间到了,已经有人来了。”




她走了出去,乔治还跪在地上,他的衣服的底摆拖在地板上。他看见达盖内在注视着他,霎时脸变得通红。不过,他们却彼此生了友情。他们站在一面大穿衣镜前,把领带再结结好,互相刷掉对方从娜娜那里沾上的白粉。




“人家还会说这是白糖哩。”乔治嘟囔道,笑得像个贪食的婴儿。




那天晚上临时雇来的听差,把客人们领到小客厅里,客厅很小,仅有四把扶手椅没搬走,以便容纳更多一些客人。从旁边的大客厅里,传来了摆放碗碟和银餐具的声音,门底下的缝里透出来一道强烈的光线。娜娜刚进门,就发现克拉利瑟·贝尼已经坐在一把扶手椅上,她是拉法卢瓦兹带来的。




“哟,你是头一个!”娜娜说道,自从她演出获得成功后,对克拉利瑟亲热起来。




“嘿!就怪他,”克拉利瑟回答,“他总是怕迟到……如果全听他的话,我不等卸装就来了。”




拉法卢瓦兹是头一次见到娜娜,他对她鞠个躬,并说了一番客套话,接着,他谈起自己的表哥,由于他十分彬彬有礼,内心的不安丝毫没有流露出来。但是,娜娜根本不听他讲话,由于不认识他,只同他握握手,就很快向罗丝·米尼翁走去。顿时她显得高贵起来。




“啊!亲爱的太太,你真赏脸!……我多么盼望你光临呀!”




“我跟你说真话,高兴的应该是我。”罗丝说道,态度也非常亲热。




“请坐吧……你需要什么吗?”




“不需要什么,谢谢……啊!我把扇子忘记在皮大衣里了。




斯泰内,你去看看右边口袋里有没有。”




斯泰内和米尼翁是跟在罗丝后面进来的。银行家转身出去,不一会儿,他拿着扇子回来了。此刻,米尼翁正亲密地拥抱娜娜,并一定要罗丝也去拥抱娜娜。说到底,到了戏院里,大家还不都是一家人吗?随后,他眨眨眼睛,似乎在鼓励斯泰内也同他一样做;但是罗丝用炯炯的目光瞟瞟斯泰内,他心里有点发慌,只在娜娜的手上吻了一下。




就在这时,旺德夫尔伯爵与布朗瑟·德·西弗里来了。彼此都恭恭敬敬地行了礼。娜娜显得非常客气,把布朗瑟带到一张扶手椅那里坐下来。与此同时,旺德夫尔笑着对大家说,福什利正在楼下与人吵架,因为门房不让吕西·斯图华的马车进来。人们听见吕西在候见室里骂门房是个没有教养的贱货。可是,等到听差把门一打开,她便笑眯眯地走进来,一边拉拉娜娜的手,一边作自我介绍,说她第一次见到娜娜就喜欢她了,并说娜娜有值得自豪的天才。娜娜第一次充当东道主,心里挺高兴的,感谢他们光临,但确实有些不好意思,福什利来到后,她仿佛有些惶惶不安。她一走到他面前,便悄悄问道:




“他还来吗?”




“不,他不愿来。”记者唐突回答道,虽然他事先编了一段话,准备解释缪法伯爵不来的原因,但被她突如其来一问,一时却说不出话来。




他见娜娜的脸色一下变得刷白,意识到自己说了傻话,于是竭力想纠正刚才说的话。




“他来不了啦,今晚他要带伯爵夫人去参加内务部举办的舞会。”




“好吧,”娜娜喃喃说道,她怀疑福什利办事不尽力,“我以后要跟你算这笔帐,我的小宝贝。”




“啊!随你说吧,”福什利接着说,这种威胁刺伤了他的心,“我不喜欢于这类差使,你去找拉博德特干吧。”




他们两个人都气得转过身子。就在这时候,米尼翁把斯泰内推到娜娜旁边。等到娜娜旁边没人时,米尼翁就悄悄对娜娜说,他是在为朋友寻找乐趣,说话时露出天真无邪、恬不知耻的神态。




“你知道,他快想死啦……不过,他怕我老婆。你会保护他的,不是吗?”




娜娜的表情像没有听懂他的话。她嘴角上挂着微笑,瞧着罗丝、她的丈夫和银行家。接着,她对银行家说:




“斯泰内先生,等会你坐到我身边来。”




候见厅里传来了笑声、窃窃私语声和一阵阵快乐谈话声,好像一所修道院女子寄宿学校的女生都逃到了那里。拉博德特来了,他的后边跟着五个女人,用吕西·斯图华的挖苦话来说,就是他的全体寄宿女生都来了。她们当中有加加,她穿着蓝色天鹅绒长裙,裙子紧紧裹在身上,神态很庄重;有卡罗利娜·埃凯,她总是穿着一件镶着尚蒂伊网眼花边的黑缎裙;有莱娅·德·霍恩,她像平常一样,身上穿得怪模怪样的;有胖子塔唐·内内,她是一个善良的金发女郎,胸部发达得像个奶娘,人们常常嘲笑她;最后是玛丽亚·布隆,她是一个十五岁的女孩,长得很瘦,脾气很坏,像个小淘气鬼,是游艺剧院初次登台的明星。拉博德特让她们同乘一辆马车;她们还笑刚才在马车里拥挤的那番情景,玛丽亚·布隆被挤得坐在别人的腿上。但是她们见了娜娜,个个抿紧嘴唇,互相握手,互相行礼,大家都显得举止得体。加加装作一副孩子模样,由于她太矫揉造作,说话连字都吐不清楚。只有塔唐·内内感到怏怏不乐,因为在路上时,有人告诉她,六个一丝不挂的黑人在为娜娜侍候夜宵,她要求见见这些黑人,但拉博德特说她是笨蛋,叫她住嘴。




“博尔德纳夫呢?”福什利问道。




“唉!你想象得出我多么遗憾,”娜娜嚷道,“他不能来参加我们的活动了。”




“是的,”罗丝·米尼翁说道,“他的脚踩到舞台地板上的一个活板门里,扭伤得很厉害……如果你们看见他那副样子,一条腿绑着,伸在椅子上!嘴里骂这骂那!”




于是,大家为博尔德纳夫的缺席而遗憾。他不来,夜宵就像少了什么。末了,大家尽量不谈他了。大家换了话题,这时,听见一个粗大的声音叫道:




“什么!什么!你们就这样把我埋葬掉!”




接着,听见一声叫声,大家掉头一看,原来是身材魁梧的博尔德纳夫。他脸色通红,一条腿直挺挺的,站在门口,倚在西蒙娜·卡比罗什的肩上。现在,西蒙娜与他同居了。这个小女孩受过教育,会弹钢琴,会讲英语,头发金黄,娇小可爱,体质十分娇弱,博尔德纳夫身体沉重,把她压弯了腰,不过,她还是笑吟吟的,一副乖顺的样子。博尔德纳夫觉得他俩成了大家欣赏的镜头,便摆开姿势在那里索性呆了一会儿。




“嗯?不管怎样,还得喜欢你们,”他继续说道,“我怕闷得慌,便对自己说:还是去吧……”




他说到这里停下来,骂了一句:




“他妈的!”




西蒙娜一步迈得太快,不小心碰到他那只受伤的脚上。他把她猛一推。她仍然满脸笑容,低下她那娇美的脸庞,活像一头挨打的牲口。她使出一个娇小、胖乎乎的金发女郎的全部力量来搀扶他。在一片欢呼声中,大伙都匆匆忙忙走过来帮忙。娜娜和米尼翁推来一张扶手椅,博尔德纳夫一屁股坐下去,其他女人又推过来一张扶手椅,让他搁脚。在场全体女演员自然都一个个过来吻他。他还在唉声叹气,低声埋怨。




“他妈的!他妈的!……不过,我的肠胃总还算好,你们等着瞧吧。”




其余客人也到了。屋子里挤得水泄不通。碗碟声和银刀叉的响声已经停止;现在,从大客厅里传来一阵吵吵嚷嚷的声音,侍应部领班大动肝火,在那里训斥人。娜娜没有什么客人好等了,她觉得奇怪,为什么还不开饭。她有些不耐烦了,便叫乔治去问问发生了什么事。这时候,她看到又有一些人进来,有男客,也有女客,她感到很惊讶。这些人她一个也不认识。这时,她很尴尬,就问博尔德纳夫、米尼翁和拉博德特是否认识这些人。他们也不认识。她又去问旺德夫尔伯爵,他猛然回忆起来了,他们是他在缪法伯爵家里时拉来的年轻人。娜娜很感谢他们,连声说:很好,很好。不过,这样一来,到用餐时就太挤了,她便请拉博德特去叫人再拿七套餐具来。她刚走,听差又带来三个客人。这次可不行了,真有些可笑了,实在挤不下了。娜娜生气了,她神色傲慢地说,这真不像话了。但是当她看见又来了两个人时,却笑起来,她觉得这太滑稽了。活该!要挤到什么样子就挤到什么样子吧。大家都站着,只有加加和罗丝·米尼翁两人坐着,博尔德纳夫一个人就占了两把扶手椅。屋子里一片嗡嗡声,大家都在低声说话,气闷得轻轻打起呵欠来。




“你说吧,姑娘,”博尔德纳夫问道,“该入席了吧……客人不是到齐了吗?”




“呵!是的,客人终于到齐了。”她笑着回答道。




她举目四下张望,神色变得严肃起来,似乎还有一个人未到,她感到很奇怪。大概是缺了一位她根本没有提到过的客人。还得再等一会儿。过了几分钟,客人们在他们中间,瞥见一位身材高大的先生,他面容庄重,蓄着漂亮的银须,最令人蹊跷的是谁也没有看见他进来,他大概是从卧室的一扇门溜进小客厅的,那扇门一直是半掩着的。客厅里先是鸦雀无声,接着是一阵窃窃私语。旺德夫尔伯爵无疑知道他的名字,因为刚才他们两人悄悄握了手;不过,旺德夫尔对女士们问他那人是谁,都一笑了之。于是,卡罗利娜·埃凯低声断言道,那是一位英国爵士,第二天就要回伦敦去结婚,她对他很熟悉,她还曾经把他弄到手。这种说法在女客中间不胫而走;不过,玛丽亚·布隆说他是一位德国大使,根据是他经常跟她的一个朋友睡觉。在男客当中,寥寥数语,就对他作出了评价。看样子他是一位严肃的人。今晚的夜宵可能是他付帐的。这很可能,看起来像,管它呢!只要夜宵丰盛就行!最后,大家仍然蒙在鼓里,等到侍应部领班打开大客厅的门时,人们已经把白胡子老人忘了。




“太太,请入席。”




娜娜挽起斯泰内伸过来的胳膊,她没有理会老头子伸胳膊的动作,于是他就一个人走在娜娜的后面。而且,大家没有排成行。男人们和女人们都乱糟糟地往大客厅里走,还以小市民那种天真对不拘礼仪的做法大开玩笑。屋子里的家具都搬走了,大厅里只摆了一张长桌,其长度与大厅一样长,这样大的桌子还显得太小,因为盘子摆得一只紧挨一只。桌子上放四盏枝形大烛台,每盏上点十支蜡烛,照亮桌上的餐具,其中有一个烛台是包金的,左右两边还饰有花束。这种奢华是饭店式的:瓷器上有金线作装饰,没有主人姓名起首字母组成的图案,银器由于不断的洗刷,已经用旧了,失去了光泽,水晶玻璃杯也是在任何市场上都可以买到配套的东西。这种情景使人联想到一个暴发户,一切还未安排就绪,就仓促设宴欢庆乔迁之喜。屋子里缺少一盏枝形大吊灯;枝形大烛台上的蜡烛太高,烛花几乎没有剪过,放射出淡黄色的光亮,照在对称、间隔地摆好的高脚盘、平底盘和缸子上,里边分别装着水果、蛋糕和蜜饯。




“请吧,”娜娜说道,“诸位随意入座……这样更有意思。”




娜娜站在餐桌边的正中间,在她正在安排斯泰内在她的左边就座时,那个大伙不认识的老先生已经在她的右边坐下来。一些客人开始入座了,这时听见小客厅里有人在骂人。原来人们把博尔德纳夫忘了。他使尽全身力气才从两张扶手椅上站起来,一边咒骂,一边呼唤无用的西蒙娜,她居然不声不响地与别人溜走了。于是女人们都跑过来,对他都很同情。博尔德纳夫被卡罗利娜、克拉利瑟、塔唐·内内、玛丽亚·布隆搀搀抬抬进了客厅。大伙又花了不小的气力才把他安顿下来。




“让他坐在中间,坐在娜娜对面的位置上!”有人嚷道,“博尔德纳夫坐在中间!请他来主持!”




于是,那几个女人就把他安顿在中间。但是还需要一张椅子给他搁脚。两个女人把他的一条腿抬起来,小心翼翼地把它平放在椅子上。这可没有什么妨碍,他可以侧着身子吃嘛。




“他妈的,”他埋怨道,“脚到底是不灵便啦!……啊!我的小猫咪们,爸爸就全靠你们照顾啦!”




罗丝·米尼翁坐在他的右边,吕西·斯图华坐在他的左边。他们两人答应很好照料他。现在大伙都入座了。旺德夫尔伯爵坐在吕西和克拉利瑟的中间,福什利坐在罗丝·米尼翁和卡罗利娜·埃凯中间。桌子的对面,埃克托尔·德·拉法卢瓦兹不顾对面克拉利瑟的召唤,匆匆忙忙坐到加加旁边;寸步不离斯泰内的米尼翁与斯泰内之间只隔着布朗瑟,他左边是塔唐·内内,再过去一个位置上就是拉博德特。最后,在长桌的两头,一些年轻男女乱糟糟地挤在一起,他们当中有西蒙娜,莱娅·德·霍恩,玛丽亚·布隆。达盖内和乔治·于贡也在那里,他们越来越亲密了,两人都笑吟吟地瞧着娜娜。不过,还有两个人没有座位,站在那里。有人开起玩笑来。男人们说,他们的膝盖可以作凳子。克拉利瑟被挤得连胳膊肘都不能动弹,她对旺德夫尔说,她指望他给自己喂饭。而这个博尔德纳夫,一个人就占了两张椅子的位置,最后大家又尽量挤紧一些,这样,大家才全坐下来;不过,米尼翁又打趣说,大家活像装在小木桶里的鲱鱼。




“伯爵夫人式笋酱,德司里尼克清炖肉汤。”侍者一边报菜名,一边端着盛得满满的碟子在客人们的身后送菜。




博尔德纳夫大声建议喝清炖肉汤,这时候,门外传来叫嚷声,接着是抗议和发火的吵闹声。门打开了,又进来三个迟到的客人,一个女人和两个男人。啊!不行,这几个人实在挤不下了!娜娜没有离开座位,眯着眼睛打量他们,竭力想弄清自己是否认识他们。那个女人名叫路易丝·维奥莱纳。而那两个男人,她却从来不认识。




“亲爱的,”旺德夫尔说,“这位是富卡蒙先生,他是海军军官,我的朋友,是我邀请他来的。”




富卡蒙落落大方地向大家施了礼,接着旺德夫尔的话说道:




“我又冒昧地带来我的一位朋友。”




“啊!太好啦,太好啦,”娜娜说,“请坐……喂,克拉利瑟,你往后退一点,你们那里坐得太松了……那边尽量挤一挤……”




大家又坐紧一些,富卡蒙和路易丝在桌子的一个小小边角上坐下来,而富卡蒙的朋友只好坐得不紧靠自己的刀叉,吃东西时,伸长胳膊,越过邻座客人的肩膀去取菜。侍者把汤撤了,端来茭白烩小兔肉灌肠和巴马乳酪拌通心粉。博尔德纳夫煽动性地说,他曾一度想把普律利埃尔、丰唐和老博斯克也带来。娜娜板起面孔,冷冰冰地说,如果他们来了,她会不会好好接待他们,她还说不准。如果想请同事们,她会自己邀请的。不行,不行,不能请蹩脚演员来。老博斯克总是喝得半醉,普律利埃尔过于自命不凡;至于丰唐呢,他在社交场合,总是大声嚷嚷,说些蠢话,叫人受不了。再说,你们也明白,那些蹩脚演员与这些先生在一起,总是不合适的。




“对,对,确实是这样。”米尼翁说道。




围着餐桌而坐的先生们,个个身着礼服,打着白领带,端庄得体,他们脸色苍白,面带倦容,显得更高雅一些。那位老先生举止慢条斯理,总是笑吟吟的,像在主持一个外交官会议。旺德夫尔像在缪法伯爵夫人家里似的,对他两旁的女宾彬彬有礼。早上,娜娜还对姑妈说,她的男客再理想不过了,他们都是贵族或富人,总之,他们都是有身份的人。至于女宾们呢,她们个个举止文雅,衣着得体。只有布朗瑟、莱娅、路易丝几人,是穿着袒胸露肩的衣服来的,而袒露得过分一点的,也许仅仅是加加一个人,因为在她这样的年纪,还是一点不袒露出来为好。现在,终于每人都有位子了,笑声和逗趣声渐渐沉寂下来。乔治在想,他在奥尔良的一些市民家里,参加过的一些晚宴的欢乐气氛比这里更浓。在这里,大家很少交谈,男人们都互不相识,只是互相打量,女人们也寡言少语,这不能不令他诧异万分。他本来还以为他们一见面就会立即拥抱哩,他觉得他们太“规矩”了。




接着又端上两道菜来,一道是尚波尔式莱茵河鲤鱼和英国式麃子里脊,这时,布朗瑟大声说道:




“吕西,亲爱的,星期天我遇见了你的奥利维埃,他长高了!”




“当然罗!他已经十八岁了,”吕西回答道,“这可不能再让我觉得自己年轻了……他昨天回学校去了。”




她一提到儿子就得意洋洋,他是海军学校的学生。于是,大家便把话题转到孩子身上。每个太太都动了感情。娜娜说孩子是她的最大快乐:他的宝贝小路易现在放在她的姑妈家里,每天上午快到十一点钟时,姑妈就把他带来,她把他抱到床上,让他在上面与她的卷毛狗吕吕一起玩,看见他们两个钻在被窝里的样子,简直笑死人了。真没想到小路易会变得那么调皮逗人。




“啊!昨天我过得真愉快!”罗丝·米尼翁接着说道,“你们想象一下吧,我到夏尔和亨利的寄宿学校去找他们,他们一定要我晚上带他们到剧院看戏……他们跳着,拍着小手说道:我们要看妈妈演戏喽!我们要看妈妈演戏喽!……啊!那副快活样子!那副快活样子!”




米尼翁乐滋滋地微笑着,眼眶里噙着父爱的泪水。




“观看演出的时候,”米尼翁接着妻子的话题说道,“他们那副逗人的神态,严肃得像大人一样,眼睛盯着罗丝不放,还问我妈妈为什么要像这样光着大腿。”




把全桌的客人都说得笑起来,米尼翁感到乐不可支,当父亲的自豪感得到了满足。他宠爱他的孩子,唯一使他操心的事情,就是用忠诚管家人的严格办法,管理好罗丝在剧院和别处挣来的钱,使他们的财富不断增加。他娶她的时候,他是歌舞杂耍咖啡馆里的乐队指挥,她则是里面的一名女歌手,他俩热烈地相爱着,现在他们一直还是相亲相爱。他们之间商定:她呢,尽一切努力多干工作,充分施展她的才智和花容月貌的作用;他呢,则放弃小提琴手的职位,更好地帮助她,使她在演员和女人方面都做出成就来。哪里也找不到比这对夫妻更讲实际、更和睦的夫妻了。




“大孩子几岁啦?”旺德夫尔问道。




“亨利九岁了,”米尼翁回答,“哦!他长得可壮实哩!”




接着,他与斯泰内开起玩笑来,因为斯泰内不喜欢孩子,他大着胆子冷静地对斯泰内说,他如果当了父亲,就不会这样愚蠢地糟蹋自己的财产了。他一边说,一边把目光从布朗瑟的肩膀上面投向银行家,观察他的反应,看他是否与娜娜也是如胶似漆。可是,他见罗丝和福什利在交头接耳谈话,他恼火了。罗丝也许不会把时间用来干这样的蠢事吧,如果发生这种情况,他要进行干涉的。他用他那漂亮、戴着钻戒的手叉了一块麃脊肉吃起来。




他们继续谈孩子的事,拉法卢瓦兹坐在加加旁边,感到坐立不安,他询问加加关于她女儿的情况,他还是在游艺剧院看戏时,有幸见到她的女儿。莉莉身体很好,不过,她还是孩子气十足!他听说莉莉已经十九岁了,不禁大吃一惊,这时加加在他的心目中,变得更令人肃然起敬了。他问她为什么不把莉莉带来,她沉着脸回答道:




“啊!不能,不能,绝对不能!她拼命要从寄宿学校里出来,出来还不到三个月……我想马上把她嫁出去……但是她是那么爱我,我只好再养着她,唉!这是违背我的意愿的。”




她一边谈她女儿的婚事,一边眨着眼睛,蓝蓝的眼皮和焦黄的睫毛一闪一闪的。到了她这样的年纪,还没有积下一个子儿,总是不停地接待男客,尤其还要接待一些年轻男客,她简直能当他们的祖母,确实,她如果嫁了一个好丈夫,要比现在强得多。说着她把身子向拉法卢瓦兹侧过去,她把裸露、搽了粉的宽厚肩膀向他压过来,他的脸霎时羞得通红。




“你知道,”她低声说,“如果她要步我的后尘,那可不是我的过错……一个人在年轻的时候,往往是很古怪的。”




餐桌周围有不少人走动。侍者们忙个不停。汤后的那道菜上过后,正菜端来了:元帅夫人母鸡、酸辣鳎鱼脊肉和鹅肝片,直到现在侍应部领班叫人斟的都是默尔索酒,这时才叫侍者拿出尚伯坦酒和莱奥维尔酒来。在换菜的轻轻嘈杂声中,乔治越来越感到惊讶,他问达盖内,是不是这些太太都有孩子。达盖内觉得他问得挺有意思的,便向他作详细介绍。吕西·斯图华是一个英国血统的加油站工人的女儿,父亲在巴黎北火车站工作;女儿今年三十九岁,天生一张马脸,但倒挺可爱的,患有肺结核,但总是死不了,她是这些女人中最风流的一个,还接待过三位亲王和一位公爵哩。卡罗利娜·埃凯,出生在波尔多,她的父亲是小职员,他因女儿的行为羞愧而死;她很幸运,有一个有头脑的母亲,她的母亲开始常骂她,但是经过一年的考虑,最终还是与她言归于好了,因为母亲想,这样至少可以捞回一笔财产。当年女儿二十五岁,冷若冰霜,以花容月貌而闻名遐迩,她的卖身价格不变;她的母亲做事很有条理,负责帐务,管帐很严格,把收入和支出记得一清二楚。她还负责料理家务,她住的房子比她女儿的高两层,房间很小,她还在那里设立了一个裁缝铺,专做裙子和内衣。至于布朗瑟·德·西弗里,她的真实姓名是雅克琳·博杜,她来自亚眠附近的一个村庄,她很美丽,但很蠢,爱扯谎,自称是一个将军的孙女,不承认自己有三十二岁;她很受俄国人赏识,因为她长相富态。随后,其余女人的情况达盖内就三言两语地说一下:克拉利瑟·贝尼,是被一个太太从海滨圣欧班带来作女仆的,后来那个太太的丈夫把她送出来当了烟花女;西蒙娜·卡比罗什是圣安托万郊区的一个家具商的女儿,在一所很大的培养小学教员的寄宿学校里长大;玛丽亚·布隆、路易丝·维奥莱纳和莱娅·德·霍恩都是被迫走上巴黎街头,沦为娼妓的。还没有说到塔唐·内内呢,直到二十岁,她还在穷乡僻壤的香槟省放牛呢。乔治一边听着,一边瞧着这些女人,这些直接了当、赤裸裸的介绍灌到他的耳朵里,不禁使他惊讶、兴奋交集;这时,在他的背后,侍者们用恭恭敬敬的口气连连说道:




“元帅夫人式母鸡……酸辣鳎鱼脊肉……”




“亲爱的,”达盖内根据自己的经验,对乔治说,“不要吃这鱼,在这样的时候吃鱼没有意思……尽管喝莱奥维尔酒好了,这酒后劲不大。”




从几盏大烛台上,从递送的菜盆上,从整个桌子上,升起一股热气,三十八个人简直感到窒息;侍者们忘记一切,只顾在地毯上跑来跑去,把油渍滴在地毯上。然而,这顿夜宵吃得并不开心。女人们小口小口地吃,肉吃剩下一半。只有塔唐·内内一个人狼吞虎咽,什么都吃。在这深更半夜里,肚子饿只是神经性的,是胃功能不正常的征兆。坐在娜娜旁边的那位老先生,端给他什么菜他都不愿吃;他只喝了一匙肉汤,一声不吭地坐在他的空盘子前,向四处张望。有人在暗暗打呵欠。不时有人耷拉着眼皮,面色变得灰白。用旺德夫尔的话来说,这种夜宵总是把人搞得精疲力竭。这类夜宵要吃得有趣,就不应该这样正正规规地举行。不然的话,都讲礼节,都讲派头,到上流社会去吃也是一样,在那里,倒不感到那么乏味。若不是博尔德纳夫在那里大叫大骂,说个不停,大家也许睡着了。博尔德纳夫这个畜生,把腿伸得长长的,摆出一副苏丹的架势,让他的邻座吕西和罗丝两人来侍候他。她们专门为他服务,照顾他,体贴他,注视着他的杯子和盘子。尽管这样,还免不了受他的埋怨。




“谁来替我切这块肉?……我够不着,桌子离我有一里远。”




西蒙娜随即站起来,站到他的背后,替他切肉和面包。全体女人都关心他吃的东西。大家不时把侍者叫过来给他添菜,把他塞得喘不过气来。西蒙娜给他揩嘴,而吕西和罗丝则给他换餐具,他觉得这样做挺好,这才露出了高兴的神色,说道:“这样很好!你做得对,我的姑娘……一个女人嘛,就该这个样子。”




大家都稍微清醒了一些,每个人都谈话了。吃完了桔子冰糕,端来一道热菜是茭白烧里脊肉,一道冷菜是冻汁珠鸡。娜娜见客人们都没精打采,有些不高兴,便开始大声说话:




“你们知道吧,苏格兰王子已经订了一个包厢,他来参观博览会时,要来观看《金发爱神》哩。”




“我很希望所有王子都来看戏。”博尔德纳夫说道,嘴里塞满了食物。




“大家在等波斯沙赫星期天来看演出。”吕西·斯图华说。




于是,罗丝·米尼翁谈到了波斯沙赫的钻石,他的一件衣服上缀满了宝石,那真是奇观,像闪闪发光的星星,价值几百万。这些女人脸色苍白,眸子里闪耀着贪婪的光芒,她们伸长脖子,还提到要来看戏的其他国王、皇帝,她们都梦想某一国王心血来潮,与自己睡上一夜,给她们一大笔钱。




“喂,亲爱的,”卡罗利娜·埃凯侧过身子去问旺德夫尔,“俄国皇帝有多大年纪?”




“啊!看不出他有多大年纪,”伯爵微笑着回答道,“我告诉你,别在他身上打主意啦。”




娜娜装作受到伤害的样子。这句话似乎太刺耳了,大家都嘟嘟囔囔表示抗议。但是,布朗瑟还是详细地介绍了意大利国王的情况,她在米兰曾见过他一次;他的长相并不漂亮,这倒没关系,什么女人他都能弄得手。福什利明确告诉她,维克托·伊曼纽尔①不能来,她就感到忐忑不安起来,路易丝·维奥莱纳和莱娅则喜欢奥地利皇帝。突然间,人们听见小玛丽亚·布隆说道:




“普鲁士国王是个干瘪的老头子!……去年我在巴登时见到过他。人们总是见到他与俾斯麦伯爵在一起。” 




①维克托·伊曼纽尔,意大利国王。




“啊!俾斯麦,”西蒙娜截住道,“我认识他,他是富有魅力的男人。”




“我昨天就是这么说的,”旺德夫尔嚷道,“大家还不相信我的话呢。”




像那次在萨比娜伯爵夫人家里聚会一样,大家长时间地谈论俾斯麦伯爵。旺德夫尔反复说他说过的那几句话。好一阵子,大家仿佛又回到缪法家的客厅里,所不同的,仅仅是女客们是另外一些人而已。恰巧,有人把话题又转到音乐上面。随后,富卡蒙随口说出一句全巴黎人都在纷纷谈论的入修道院当修女的事,娜娜很感兴趣,很想知道德·福日雷小姐是怎样进修道院当修女的详细情况。啊!可怜的小姑娘,就这样活活地被葬送掉啦!可是,如果是上天召唤她,那又有什么办法呢!桌旁的女人都为她惋惜。乔治又一次听到这些事情,感到很不耐烦,便向达盖内打听娜娜的私生活习惯,这时候,大家的谈话很自然地又回到了俾斯麦伯爵问题上。塔唐·内内凑到拉博德特的耳边,说她还不认识这个俾斯麦,他究竟是何许人也?拉博德特便慢条斯理地向她介绍俾斯麦的一些闻所未闻的故事:这个俾斯麦专门吃生肉,他若在他的巢穴附近看见一个妇女,便把她背回去,正因为如此这般,所以他在四十岁时就有三十二个孩子了。




“四十岁就有三十二个孩子!”塔唐·内内听了信以为真,惊叫道,“那么,他看上去一定比实际年龄老得多喽。”




大家哈哈大笑,她才知道人家在捉弄她。




“难道你们就不笨!原来你们是在开玩笑!我怎么知道呢!”




这时候,加加还在想着博览会的事。她同其他的女人一样,兴高采烈,等待博览会举行。这是商业旺季,外省人和外国人将云集巴黎。总之,如果生意做得好,博览会后,也许她就退隐到儒维西去,买下她早就看好的一幢小楼。




“你是怎么想的?”她对拉法卢瓦兹说道,“我到现在还一事无成……要是现在还有人爱我就好了!”




加加变得含情脉脉,因为她感觉到年轻人的膝盖贴近自己的膝盖。他的脸变得通红;她呢,一边在吐字不清地说话,一边瞟了他一眼。他个儿不高,又不壮实;不过,她现在要求并不高,于是,她便把自己的住址告诉了拉法卢瓦兹。




“你瞧,”旺德夫尔对克拉利瑟喃喃说道,“我看加加正在抢你的埃克托尔呢。”




“我才不在乎呢!”克拉利瑟回答道,“这个小伙子是个傻瓜……我已经三次把他赶出门了……我吗,你是知道的,我看见那些黄口小儿上老太婆的圈套,我就恶心。”




说到这里她住口了,头微微转向布朗瑟,暗示他瞧瞧布朗瑟。布朗瑟从晚宴一开始,就一直斜着身子,让人看了很不入眼,一副神气活现的样子,想让那位与她相隔三个座位的有身份的老先生看见她的肩膀。




“人家不是也不要你了吗,亲爱的。”克拉利瑟又说道。




旺德夫尔狡黠地笑了,并做了一个满不在乎的手势。当然,不可能是他去阻止布朗瑟获得成功。斯泰内在全桌人面前现出的丑态使他更感兴趣。大家都知道这位银行家的风流韵事;这个可怕的德国犹太人,这个日理万机、双手创造了几百万财富的人,一旦迷恋上一个女人,就会变成一个傻瓜。只要是女人,他都要。凡是在舞台上出现的女人,他都要弄得手,不管花多大代价也在所不惜。他花在弄女人上的钱,有人能一笔笔说得出来,他曾两次因为狂热追逐女性而破产。正如旺德夫尔所说,那些女人用洗劫他的钱财的方式来为道德报仇。他在朗德盐场做了一笔大生意,使他在交易所中恢复了势力。所以六个星期以来,米尼翁夫妇死命抓住盐场不放。不过,有人在打赌,说最后吞下这块肥肉的不是米尼翁夫妇,娜娜已经露出了雪白的牙齿。斯泰内又一次坠入情网,并且陷得那么深,以至他坐在娜娜旁边,显出一副神魂颠倒的样子,连吃饭都没有胃口,嘴唇耷拉着,脸上红一块白一块。这时,只要娜娜说出一个价钱就好了。然而,娜娜不慌不忙地逗着他玩,把笑声送进他的毛茸茸的耳朵里,看到他肥厚的脸上一阵阵打着战栗,内心很高兴。要拴住这个家伙,什么时候都行,如果吝啬鬼缪法伯爵肯定像约瑟①那样不动心的话。 




①据《旧约全书·约书亚记》所载,约瑟系雅各和拉吉之子,在异母兄弟十二人中排行第十一位,约瑟为人善良、贤能,深受其父宠爱,因此引起哥哥们的嫉妒;他们把他卖给骆驼商队,后又被转卖给埃及法老的内臣护卫长波提乏,波提乏之妻时常勾引他,均遭他的拒绝。




“要莱奥维尔酒还是尚贝坦酒?”一个侍者把头伸到娜娜和斯泰内中间问道,这时,斯泰内正在悄悄与娜娜说话。




“嗯?什么?”他结结巴巴地说,有点晕头转向,“随便什么酒,我无所谓。”




旺德夫尔用胳膊肘轻轻推推吕西·斯图华,这个女人一旦被人挑动起来,便变得口毒心狠。那天晚上,米尼翁把她气坏了。




“你知道米尼翁从中牵线搭桥吗?”她对旺德夫尔伯爵说道,“他希望再次耍弄对付小戎基埃的花招……你还记得吧,戎基埃是罗丝的顾客,同时又对大块头洛尔一见钟情……米尼翁帮戎基埃把洛尔弄到手,然后又同戎基埃手挽手地回到罗丝家里,就像一个得到妻子允许刚刚干了一件荒唐事的丈夫一样……可是,这次这个办法可不灵了。娜娜不会把人家借给她的男人交还出来的。”




“米尼翁怎么啦?他为什么拼命盯着他的妻子?”旺德夫尔问道。




他侧过身子,只见罗丝对福什利含情脉脉。这下他才恍然大悟,明白他身旁的女人为什么那样恼火。他笑着说道:




“见鬼!你吃醋了吗?”




“吃醋!”吕西愤愤地说,“好呀!如果罗丝要莱昂,我很乐意给她。他也只配这样!……每星期送一束花来而已,说不定有时还没有呢!……你瞧,亲爱的,这些戏子都是一路货色。罗丝读了莱昂写的那篇关于娜娜的文章,气得哭了。这事我清楚。那么,你知道吧,她也想有一篇文章来写她,现在也有人给她写了……我呀,我要把莱昂赶出去,你等着瞧吧!”




她把话停下来,对站在她身后拿着两瓶酒的侍者说道:




“莱奥维尔酒。”




然后,她放低嗓门继续说道:




“我不愿大吵大嚷,我不是那种人……但是,她毕竟是个自鸣得意的臭婊子。我要是她的丈夫,就狠狠揍她一顿……哼!她这样做不会给她带来什么幸福的。她还不了解我的福什利,他是一个更卑鄙的男人,他和女人姘居,是为了谋取更高的地位……他们都是一丘之貉。”




旺德夫尔竭力让她平静下来。博尔德纳夫呢,罗丝和吕西对他的照顾稍有疏忽,他就发火。他大吵大嚷,说她们让爸爸饿死了,渴死了。这下可使气氛活跃起来。夜宵时间拖得很长,谁也不吃东西了;大家把盘子里的意大利式牛肝菌和篷巴杜脆皮菠萝馅饼胡乱糟蹋了。但是,因为从上汤时,大家就喝香槟酒,现在都有点醉意,慢慢兴奋起来。最后,大家的举止有点不雅观了。女人们把胳膊肘支在桌子上,面前是一堆狼藉的餐具;男人们把椅子往后挪动,以便透透气,于是他们的黑色礼服隐没在女人们的浅色的短上衣当中,女人们侧转的半裸露的肩膀发出丝绸般的光亮。房间里太热,桌子上空的蜡烛的光亮越发变黄,并渐渐昏暗下来。不时,一个颈背上披盖着金色鬈发的脖子向前一弯,缀满钻石的发扣发出熠熠光芒,照亮着高高的发髻。大家愉快得热情高涨,笑意浮现在每个人的眼睛里,洁白的牙齿时隐时现,香槟酒杯里映出燃烧着的蜡烛。有人在高声谈笑,有人在指手画脚,有人提出问题,但无人回答,有人在屋子这一头呼唤另一头的人。叫得最厉害的还是侍者们,他们还以为是在他们自己餐馆的走廊里,互相挤来挤去,一边拖着长长的喉音叫喊,一边给客人们端来冰淇淋和甜食。




“孩子们,”博尔德纳夫叫道,“你们知道我们明天还要演戏……要当心点!香槟酒不要喝得过多!”




“我吗!”富卡蒙说,“世界五大洲的什么样的酒我都喝过……哦!包括一些平时罕见的酒,当场醉死人的烈性酒……嘿!我喝了一点反应也没有。我不会喝醉的,我尝试过了,我是不会喝醉的。”




他的脸色变得异常苍白,神态冷漠,倚在椅背上,不停地喝酒。




“不管怎样,”路易丝·维奥莱纳嘟囔道,“别喝,你喝得不少了……如果后半夜要我来照顾你,那就可笑了。”




吕西·斯图华已经喝得半醉,面颊上绯红,像个肺结核患者;而罗丝·米尼翁眸子里水汪汪的,显得更温情了。塔唐·内内吃得太多,头脑昏昏沉沉,脸上露出几分傻笑。其他几个女人,如布朗瑟,卡罗利娜,西蒙娜,玛丽亚一起讲话,每人都讲自己的事情,比如马车夫吵嘴啦,计划到乡下去啦,情郎被人劫走又被放回来之类情节复杂的故事。坐在乔治身旁的一个小伙子想去拥吻莱娅·德·霍恩,被她拍了一掌,她气乎乎地说道:“喂!你!放开我!”乔治酒后醉醺醺的,他瞅着娜娜,兴奋异常,他在仔细思量着一个计划,不过是否付诸实现,他还迟疑不决。他想钻到桌子下面,四“爪”着地,像只小狗蜷缩在她的脚边,乖乖地呆在那儿,谁也不会看见他。可是,应莱娅的要求,达盖内叫那个呆在莱娅旁边的小伙子安份些时,乔治顿时感到很伤心,仿佛达盖内刚才责备的就是他自己。在他看来,现在什么都是愚蠢的,什么都是悲哀的,一点开心的事儿也没有。达盖内仍然跟他开玩笑,强迫他喝下一大杯水,还问他,既然三杯香槟酒就把他醉倒在地,如果他同一个女人单独在一起,他该怎么办呢。




“听我说,”富卡蒙又说道,“在哈瓦那,人们用野浆果酿造烧酒;喝那种酒就像吞火似的……可是,一天晚上,我喝下一立升多,却一点反应也没有……还有比这更厉害的酒哩!有一天,我在印度科罗曼德尔海岸,当地土著人让我们喝一种不知叫什么名字的酒,像是一种劣质烧酒掺了胡椒;我喝了也一点没有醉……我是不会醉的。”




有一阵子,坐在对面的拉法卢瓦兹的面孔令他反感。他冷笑着,说了几句令人刺耳的话。拉法卢瓦兹有点昏头昏脑,身子不停地动来动去,并渐渐凑近加加。但是,他猝然不安起来:他发现手帕不见了。他使出醉汉的一股固执劲儿,一定要把那块手帕找回来,问邻座客人见到没有,接着弯下身子,在客人们的椅子底下,脚下到处寻找,这时,加加竭力劝他冷静下来。




“我真傻!”他嘟哝道,“手帕的一个角上,还绣着我的姓氏的第一个字母和我的冠冕……丢了我就糟啦。”




“喂,法拉卢莫兹,拉马法瓦兹,马法卢瓦兹!”富卡蒙嚷道,他觉得把年轻人的名字的字母颠来倒去乱排一通倒挺有趣呢。




拉法卢瓦兹恼火了。他结结巴巴地说起自己的祖先。他威胁富卡蒙,说要把一只长颈大肚玻璃瓶子扔到他的头上。德·旺德夫尔伯爵不得不出来进行调解,以肯定的口气对他说,富卡蒙一向是个滑稽可笑的人。经他这么一说,果然把大家都逗笑了。这样,双目瞪得圆圆的年轻人才软了下来,重新坐下来。他的表哥福什利大吼一声,责令他吃饭,他便像小孩一样乖乖地吃饭了。加加把他拉得靠近自己;不过,他还不时地用阴郁、焦虑的目光扫视全桌客人,不停地寻找他的手帕。




这时,富卡蒙又灵机一动,攻击坐在桌子对面的拉博德特。路易丝·维奥莱纳全力劝他住口,她说,因为每次他这样捉弄别人,到头来总是她倒霉。富卡蒙又找出一种奚落人的方法,他称拉博德特为“夫人”,开这个玩笑他觉得很开心,还颠三倒四说个不停,拉博德特则不以为然,每次只耸耸肩膀了事,一边说:




“闭嘴吧,亲爱的,你开这种玩笑真愚蠢。”




但是富卡蒙还是继续这样奚落他,最后竟然莫名其妙以恶语伤人。拉博德特不再理睬他,他对旺德夫尔伯爵说道:




“先生,叫你的朋友住嘴吧……我可不想发火。”




富卡蒙曾经两次同人打过架,但是他们不管在哪里,都还尊重他,有什么活动都还邀请他。可是这一次,大家都说他不对。全桌人都被他逗乐了,觉得他很有趣,但是并不能因为有趣就让他把这次宵夜的欢乐友好气氛破坏掉,旺德夫尔漂亮的面孔现在变得铁青,他强烈要求富卡蒙恢复拉博德特的真正性别。其他男人,如米尼翁,斯泰内,博尔德纳夫等几个知名人士也都起来进行干涉,他们大叫大嚷,把富卡蒙的声音压了下去。只有娜娜身旁的那位被人忘却的老先生,依然保持着高傲的神态,脸上浮现着疲乏、静静的微笑,用无神的目光,注视着正餐结束后的这种乱哄哄的场面。




“我的小宝贝,我们就在这儿喝咖啡好吗?”博尔德纳夫说道,“在这里倒挺惬意的。”




娜娜没有立刻作答。自从夜宵一开始,她就像不是在自己家里。这些客人把她弄得晕头转向,手足无措,他们呼喊侍者,大声嚷嚷,随随便便,就像在酒店里一样。她忘记了自己是女主人,只顾照料胖子斯泰内,把他弄得几乎中风猝死在她身旁。她听着他说话,还以摇头来拒绝他提出的要求;不时发出胖金发女郎挑逗男人的笑声。她喝下肚的香槟酒使她的面颊上泛起玫瑰红,她的嘴唇湿润,目光炯炯;每当她的肩膀撒娇地一扭,转头时脖子肉感地微微鼓起,银行家就增加一次价钱。他一看见她耳边的一小块娇嫩、细腻的部位,心里就乐开了花。有人跟她讲话时,她才想到她的其他客人,尽量露出一副热情的样子,以显示她待客有方。夜宵接近尾声时,她已醉得很厉害;她很懊恼,喝了香槟酒,反应真快。于是,她头脑里产生一个想法,不禁恼怒起来。这伙女人在她家里这样胡闹,一定是想往她脸上抹黑。啊!她现在看清楚了!吕西在向富卡蒙眨眼睛,怂恿他去攻击拉博德特,而罗丝、卡罗利娜和其他几个女人,则挑动那些男人。现在吵闹得连说话声都听不清楚了,这岂不是让人抓住把柄,说在娜娜家里吃夜宵,可以为所欲为吗?好吧!让他们等着瞧吧。她尽管醉了,仍然是最漂亮、最得体的女人。




“我的小猫咪,”博尔德纳夫接着说道,“叫人端咖啡到这儿来吧……我喜欢在这里喝,因为我的腿不方便。”




可是娜娜突然站起来,凑到愣在那儿的斯泰内和那位老先生的耳边,悄声说道:




“这样也好,给了我一个教训,下次我还请这伙下流胚吗?”




接着,娜娜用手指指饭厅的门,大声说道:




“你们知道,如果你们要喝咖啡,那儿有。”




大伙离开餐桌,你推我搡地向着饭厅走去,却未觉察出娜娜在怄气。不一会儿,客厅里只剩下博尔德纳夫一个人了,他用手扶着墙,小心翼翼地向前走动,一边嘴里咒骂那些该死的女人,现在她们撑饱了肚皮,就扔下他不管了。在他身后,侍应部领班在大声发号施令,侍者们开始收拾桌子上的餐具。他们匆匆忙忙,推推搡搡,一眨眼工夫就把桌子抬走了,就像舞台上的神奇布景,布景师哨子一吹,就被全部撤走了。喝完咖啡后,这些女士们和先生们还是要回到客厅里来的。




“哎哟!这里倒不怎么热。”加加走进餐厅,微微打了一个哆嗦,说道。




这个房间的窗子是一直开着的。两盏灯照亮桌子,上面已经摆好咖啡和饮料。屋子里没有椅子,客人们就站着喝咖啡,这时隔壁侍者们的喧哗声越来越高。娜娜不见了,她不在场,大家并不愁,少了她完全可以,每人自己动手,茶匙不够,就自己到碗橱的抽屉里去找。客人们三个一群,五个一组,聚在一起,吃夜宵时坐得分开的人,现在又聚到一起了。大家互相交换眼色,彼此发出会心的微笑,三言两语地叙说各方面的情况。




“奥古斯特,”罗丝·米尼翁对她丈夫说道,“近日内我们应该请福什利先生来吃顿午饭,是吗?”




米尼翁正在玩他的表链,听了这话,眼睛狠狠地瞪了记者一会儿。罗丝真是发疯了。他是一个好管家,他得阻止这种浪费行为。为了感谢他的那篇文章,这次就算了吧,但是以后可下不为例。不过,因为他知道老婆脾气坏,另外,必要时,他应该像慈父一样允许她干点傻事,他装出一副和蔼可亲的样子,回答道:




“当然,我很高兴……明天就来吧,福什利先生。”




吕西·斯图华正在与斯泰内和布朗瑟聊天,听见这个邀请,她提高声音,对银行家说道:




“她们全是疯子。她们当中有一个人,甚至还偷了我的狗……喂,亲爱的,你抛弃了她,难道这是我的过错吗?”




罗丝转过头来。她啜着咖啡,脸色苍白,目不转睛地瞅着斯泰内,她被他抛弃后,憋在内心的怒火,霎时集中到眼里,犹如燃烧的烈火。她比米尼翁看得清楚,想把对付戎基埃的故伎重演,是很愚蠢的,这些把戏只能演一次,两次就不灵了。活该!她将获得福什利,从夜宵一开始,她就迷恋上他了;倘若米尼翁不开心,就算是给他的一个教训吧。”




“你们不会打架吧?”旺德夫尔走过来对吕西·斯图华说道。




“不会的,别担心。不过,她得放规矩些,否则,我非狠狠教训她一顿不可。”




说完,她向福什利做了一个手势,意思是叫他快过来,随后她又接着说道:




“我的小宝贝,你的拖鞋还在我家里哩。明天我叫人送到你的门房那里去。”




福什利想跟她开开玩笑,她却带着王后般的神态,转身走了。克拉利瑟倚在墙上,想安安静静地喝杯樱桃酒,见了这个场面,耸了耸肩。这就是为了一个男人而招来的麻烦事!当两个女人在她们的情郎面前,她们首先想到的难道不是把情郎抢过来吗?这是规律。就以她来说吧,如果她愿意,为了埃克托尔,她也许把加加的眼睛挖出来。啊!呸!她犯不着这样做。




随后,拉法卢瓦兹走过她旁边时,她只对他说:“你听着,你爱她们太早了!她们还没成熟呢,你应该爱那些熟过了的烂货。”




拉法卢瓦兹听了显得很恼火,他一直局促不安……见克拉利瑟奚落他,他开始怀疑她了。




“甭开玩笑了,”他嘀咕道,“你一定拿了我的手帕,把它还给我吧。”




“你为手帕把我们缠死了!”她大声说道,“喂,白痴,我为什么要拿你的手帕呢?”




“哟!”他疑虑未消,说道:“把它寄到我家里,会败坏我名誉的。”




这时候,富卡蒙正在一股劲儿地喝酒,他继续冷笑着,一边望着拉博德特,拉博德特混在女人中间喝咖啡。他信口雌黄,说出一些没头脑的话来:一个马贩子的儿子,还听一些人说是伯爵夫人的私生子,没有任何收入,口袋里经常只有二十五个路易,娼妇们的当差,从来不睡觉的家伙。




“从来不睡觉!从来不睡觉!”他愤愤连声说道,“不,瞧吧,我要给他一记耳光。”




他把一小杯查尔特勒酒一饮而尽。这种酒他喝下去一点反应也没有,他自己也说没有反应。他把大拇指的指甲放在牙齿边上敲得咯咯响。然而,就在他向拉博德特走过去时,他的脸变得灰白,一下栽倒在碗橱前面。他喝得酩酊大醉了。路易丝·维奥莱纳看了很难过,她曾经说过,这样喝法是不会有好结果的,现在,这一夜剩下来的时间她就要来照料他了。加加安慰她,用她那富有经验的女人的目光仔细瞅着醉倒的海军军官,说没有什么问题,这位先生会这样睡上十二到十五个小时,不会有危险的。有人把富卡蒙抬走了。




“瞧!娜娜到哪儿去了?”旺德夫尔问道。




是的,娜娜离开饭桌以后,就不知道飞到哪里去了。这时,大家都想起了她,都嚷着要她回来。斯泰内愁了一阵子,他问旺德夫尔那位老先生到哪里去了,因为他也不见了。不过,伯爵安慰他说,他刚把老先生送走,他是个外国人,名字就不必要说了,他很有钱,他很乐意支付夜宵的全部费用。尔后,娜娜又被大家忘记时,旺德夫尔瞥见达盖内打开一扇门,探出头来叫他进去。他走进卧室,发现东道女主人坐在那里,一动也不动,嘴唇发白,而达盖内和乔治则站在那里,神色沮丧地注视着她。




“你怎么啦?”旺德夫尔惊讶地问道。




她不回答,连头也不掉过来。他又重复问一遍。




“我呀!”她终于嚷道,“我不愿意人家瞧不起我。”于是,她脱口说出了到了嘴边的话。是的,是的,她并不是傻瓜,她看得很清楚,吃夜宵的时候,大家都瞧不起她。大家说了一些粗俗不堪的话来蔑视她。那群下流女人,远远比不上她!她经常花了很大力气做好事,到头来反而受到别人的指责!她真不知道是什么原因使自己不把这群下流货赶出门。她愤怒极了,再也说不下去了,终于呜咽起来。




“瞧,姑娘,你喝醉啦,”旺德夫尔说道,他开始用亲昵的人称称呼她,“你应当理智些。”




不,她开始就不听他的劝说,她要继续坐在那里。




“我可能醉了,但是我要人家尊重我。”达盖内和乔治恳求她回到饭厅去,白白劝说了一刻钟。但是她执意不走,她的客人们爱怎么做就怎么做;她太瞧不起他们了,所以不愿跟他们回去。决不回去!决不回去!即使把她剁成一块块,她还是要呆在卧室里。




“我早该有所警惕,”她补充道,“这一定是罗丝这个泼妇搞的鬼。我今晚等候的那位正派女人之所以没有来,准是罗丝不让她来。”




她说的是罗贝尔夫人。旺德夫尔用荣誉向她担保,是罗贝尔夫人自己不肯来的。他一边听娜娜讲话,一边说出自己的不同意见,脸上没有一丝笑容,这样的场面他见得很多,女人们处在这种情况下,他知道用什么方法来对付她们。然而,等他抓住她的手,把她从椅子上拉起来带往饭厅时,她便火上加油了,拼命挣扎着。嘿!她怎么也不能相信缪法伯爵今晚不来,不是福什利从中作梗。这个福什利,真是条毒蛇,是个嫉妒心十足的男人,他会不择手段地对付一个女人,毁掉她的幸福。因为说到底,她知道缪法伯爵已经迷恋上自己了。她本来可以得到他的。




“他呀,亲爱的,你就甭想了。”旺德夫尔大声说道,得意忘形地笑了。




“为什么?”她严肃地问道,她有点醒酒了。




“因为他已被神甫们牢牢控制了,他如果用手指头碰你一下,第二天他就会因这事而去忏悔……你听听我的忠告吧,别丢掉另一个男人。”




她沉默了一阵子,沉思着。随后,她站起来,走过去洗眼睛。不过,当旺德夫尔要把她带往餐厅时,她还是拼命地叫喊“不去”。旺德夫尔便不再坚持要她走了,笑着离开了卧室。而旺德夫尔刚走,娜娜就大发柔情,一头扑到达盖内的怀里,连声说道:




“啊!我的咪咪,世界上只有你……我爱你,我打心底里爱你!……如果我们能够永远生活在一起,那就太好啦。我的天!




女人是多么不幸呀!”




接着,她见乔治见到他们拥抱,涨红了脸,于是,她也拥抱了乔治。咪咪不会对一个孩子吃醋的。她希望保尔和乔治永远和睦相处,如果三个人都知道彼此相爱,并且一直保持下去,那该多好呀。




这时,一个奇怪的声音干扰了他们,有一个人在卧室里打鼾。于是,他们寻找了一会,发现是博尔德纳夫,他喝过咖啡后,就舒舒服服地躺在那里了。他睡在两张椅子上,头枕在床沿上,腿伸得笔直,张着嘴巴,打一个呼噜鼻子就动一下。娜娜觉得他那样子很滑稽,不禁大笑起来。她走出卧室,身后跟着达盖内和乔治,他们穿过餐厅,进入客厅,笑得越来越厉害。




“哦!亲爱的,”她一边说,一边向罗丝走过去,差点扑到她的怀里,“你们真想不到,跟我过来看看吧。”




在场女人只好同意跟她一道去。她亲热地拉拉每个人的手,拼命拖她们走;她是那样开心,那样真心诚意,所以大家都相信她的话,跟着她笑起来。接着,这伙人离开了客厅,进了卧室,发现博尔德纳夫大模大样地躺着。她们在他身边屏住呼吸,呆了一会儿就回来了,这时大家才大笑起来。接着,她们当中一个人叫大家安静下来,这时,她们又听见远处传来的博尔德纳夫的鼾声。




快到四点钟了。餐厅里摆好了一张赌桌,旺德夫尔、斯泰内、米尼翁和拉博德特已经坐在桌子旁,吕西和卡罗利娜站在他们后面押注;布朗瑟很困倦,觉得这一夜过得很窝囊,每隔五分钟,就催问旺德夫尔一次,问他们是不是马上就回家。呆在客厅里的人都想跳舞。达盖内已经坐到钢琴前面,娜娜叫它“五斗柜”,她不想让蹩脚钢琴手来弹,只要大家要咪咪弹,他就能弹出华尔兹舞曲和波尔卡舞曲来。但是,舞跳得没精打采,妇女们都深深地躺在长沙发上闲聊,个个精神不振。突然间,听见一阵嘈杂声。有十一个青年人结伴而来,他们到候见厅时就放声大笑,到了客厅门口时又互相推推搡搡;他们刚刚参加了内务部的舞会,每人穿着晚礼服,戴着白领带,衣服上佩戴着一串大家都不认识的十字勋章。他们这样吵吵闹闹的进来,娜娜很生气。她呼唤呆在厨房里的侍者,叫他们把那群人赶出去;她发誓说,这帮人她从来没见过。福什利、拉博德特、达盖内等所有男人一起走上去,叫他们要尊重女主人。霎时间,他们破口大骂粗话,拳头也伸出来了。那一刻,大家真担心会大打一场。然而,就在这当口,一个面带病容、金发、矮个子的小伙子连声说道:




“你知道,娜娜,那天晚上在彼得斯家的红色大客厅里……你还记得吧!你不是邀请我们的吗?”




一天晚上,在彼得斯家里?她怎么一点也回忆不起来了。首先,得知道是哪一天晚上?金发小伙子告诉她,那一天是星期三。这下她可回忆起来了,星期三她确实在彼得斯家吃过夜宵,可是她却没有邀请任何人呀,这一点她几乎完全可以肯定。




“不过,姑娘,如果你真邀请过他们呢,”拉博德特喃喃说道,他开始有点怀疑了,“也许当时你有点高兴了吧。”




于是娜娜笑了起来。这倒也可能,但是她却没有一点印象。总之,既然这些先生已经来了,就让他们进来吧。问题都解决了,好几个新来者在客厅里还见到了自己的朋友,这场风波最后以握手而告终。那个面带病容的金发小个子是法兰西的一个名门望族的后代。新来的一帮人还声称,还有一些人要来;果然不错,门不时被打开,又进来一些先生,他们戴着白手套,身着礼服。这批人也是从内务部的舞会上来的。福什利开玩笑说,内务部长是不是也要来。娜娜很恼火,说部长要去的人家肯定都比不上她家。她只字不提的事情,是埋在她心底的一个希望,她希望在这群进来的人中,有一个人是缪法伯爵。缪法伯爵可能改变了主意吧。她一边同罗丝谈话,一边注视着门口。




五点钟敲响了。大家不跳舞了。只有打牌的人还在坚持打牌。拉博德特把他的位置让给了别人,女人们又回到了客厅里。灯光朦朦胧胧,客厅里长时间熬夜的困倦气氛越发变浓,燃烧的灯芯映红了灯罩。此时此刻,她们不禁触景生情,隐隐忧伤之感油然而生,感到需要讲讲自己的身世。布朗瑟·德·西弗里谈起她的祖父,他是一位将军;克拉利瑟则胡诌了一则故事,说她在她的伯父家里时,有一位公爵去猎野猪,如何引诱她。她们两人都把背朝着对方,听了对方的话,一边耸着肩膀,一边思量着:天啦!她怎么能编造出这样的谎言呢。至于吕西·斯图华,则平心静气地讲了自己的出身,她很乐意谈自己的青年时代,那时候,她的父亲是巴黎北火车站的加油工人,每逢星期天都让她吃上苹果酱馅饼。




“啊!让我来说吧!”小玛丽亚·布隆突然叫道,“我家对面住着一位先生,他是俄国人,是位富翁。昨天,我收到一篮子水果!可是一篮子水果呀!有硕大的桃子,有这么大的葡萄,还有这样的季节里罕见的东西……在水果中间,放了六张一千法郎的钞票……这是那个俄国人……当然啦,我都退还给他了。不过,那一篮水果,我心里倒有些舍不得!”




太太们都抿着嘴唇,你瞧着我,我瞧着你。在她这样小的年龄,居然能厚着脸皮说出这番话来,正是凭着这样的脸皮,所以那么多的类似事情才发生在这类贱货身上!她们之间都恨之入骨。她们特别嫉恨吕西,她们怄气她勾上了三个亲王。自从吕西每天早上骑马到布洛涅树林兜风,大出风头以来,她们也都骑起马来,像得了疯病似的。




天快亮了。娜娜的希望破灭了,便不再盯着大门口张望。大家无聊得要命。罗丝·米尼翁不愿意唱那首《拖鞋歌》,蜷缩在一张长沙发里,一边同福什利低声交谈,一边等候米尼翁,他赢了旺德夫尔五十来个路易。一位肥肥胖胖的先生,神态严肃,身挂勋章,刚刚用阿尔萨斯方言朗诵了《亚伯拉罕的牺牲》①。当朗读到上帝发誓时,他朗读的是“以我的圣名”,而以撒总是回答:“是的,爸爸!”因为谁也没有听懂,所以这故事未免显得荒谬。大家不知道怎样才能快乐起来,怎样才能尽情欢乐地度过这一宵。拉博德特想出一个主意,他凑到拉法卢瓦兹的耳边,说是女人们拿了他的手帕。拉法卢瓦兹就跑到每个女人身边转转,看看她们是否有人拿了他的手帕,把它系在脖子上。随后,有人发现碗橱里还剩几瓶香槟酒,那伙年轻人又大喝起来。他们相互呼唤,兴奋异常;可是,那种醉得无精打采,醉得无聊得令人落泪的气氛仍然笼罩着整个客厅,无法改变。这时,那个金发小个子,就是那个法国一个名门望族的后代,由于缺乏灵机,想不出任何逗人的方法,有些气馁,便突发奇想,抓起他那瓶正在喝的香槟酒,一下子全部倒在钢琴里,逗得大伙捧腹大笑。 




①亚伯拉罕是希伯莱人的祖先;犹太教、基督教、伊斯兰教这三种一神教所推崇的古代圣人。据《圣经》记载,在亚伯拉罕一百岁时,其妻撒拉又生一子名以撒。上帝为了试验亚伯拉罕的信心,命令他把以撒当作牺牲献给上帝;亚伯拉罕准备遵命,但是上帝赐给他一只羊羔代替以撒。




“瞧!”塔唐·内内见此情景,惊讶地问道,“他为什么把香槟酒倒在钢琴里呢?”




“怎么!姑娘,你连这个都不知道?”拉博德特一本正经地回答道,“对钢琴来说,没有比香槟酒再好的东西了。香槟酒可以使钢琴的音质更好。”




“哦。”塔唐·内内低声说,她还信以为真呢。




随后,大家都笑起来,她生气了。她怎么知道呢?人家总是捉弄她。




情况显然不妙。这一夜看样子到结束时还是乱糟糟的。玛丽亚·布隆呆在一个角落里,同莱娅·德·霍恩斗嘴。玛丽亚指责她尽跟一些不富有的男人睡觉,她们竟然骂出一些粗话,就连对方长相好坏也不放过。丑陋无比的吕西劝她们住嘴。面孔长相并不要紧,身材漂亮才算得上漂亮。再过去一点,在一张长沙发上,一位大使馆的随员用一只胳膊搂住西蒙娜的腰,硬要吻她的脖子。西蒙娜疲惫不堪,心情又不好,每次总把他胳膊推开,一边说道:“你真讨厌!”并用扇子在他脸上猛打几下。没有一个女人想让男人来碰自己一下。谁愿意让人家把自己当成婊子呢?不过,加加却抓住拉法卢瓦兹不放,几乎把他拉到自己的膝盖上;而克拉利瑟则夹在两个男人中间,大家几乎看不见她,她神经质般地笑得身子直动,像一个被人胳肢的女人。在钢琴旁边,恶作剧还在继续进行,简直达到了疯狂的程度;那伙年轻人互相推推搡搡,每个人都想把自己瓶里喝剩下来的香槟酒倒在钢琴里。这样玩法既简单又逗人。




“喂!老朋友,喝一口吧……喔唷!这钢琴渴了!……注意!这儿还有一瓶;一滴也不能漏掉。”




娜娜背朝钢琴,没有看见这帮人在胡闹。她现在只好打定主意,选择胖子斯泰内了,他就坐在她的旁边。活该!这是缪法的过错,是他不愿意来的。她穿一条白绸裙,又轻又绉,像件睡衣。她已有几分醉意,脸色发白,眼睛周围发青,带着一副淳厚姑娘的神态,委身于斯泰内了。她戴在发髻上和上衣上的玫瑰花的花瓣已经凋谢了,只剩下花梗。斯泰内突然把一只手从她的裙子里缩回来,因为手刚刚触到乔治别的别针上,还流了几滴血呢,有一滴血滴在裙子上,上面染了一个红点。




“现在,就算签约了吧。”娜娜一本正经地说。




天渐渐亮了。朦胧而凄清的光线从窗户射进来。于是,大家开始分手,分别时大家心里很不痛快,满肚子气。卡罗利娜·埃凯非常恼火,觉得这一夜是白白度过了,说如果谁不想看那些胡闹的事,就该走了。罗丝撅着嘴,因为她的女人的荣誉受到了损害。跟这班婊子在一起,总是这个样子;她们不知道怎样的言谈举止才算得体,所以一开始与人接触就令人讨厌。米尼翁大赢旺德夫尔,他输得口袋里连一个子儿也没有了。米尼翁夫妇临走前再次邀请福什利第二天到他们家里吃午饭,压根儿不把斯泰内放在眼里。吕西拒绝新闻记者送自己回家,还大声把他打发到那个蹩脚女演员那边去。罗丝回过头来,低声骂了一句:“臭婊子”。但是米尼翁把她推到门外,劝她不要再骂了。每当女人吵嘴,他总是像父亲一样,表现得很有经验又比她们有见识。吕西独自一人走在他们后边,神态庄重地走下楼梯。在她后面,是拉法卢瓦兹,他生病了,抽抽噎噎,像个小孩,他呼唤克拉利瑟,原来她早就跟两个先生溜了,加加不得不把他带回家。西蒙娜也早就不见了。现在只剩下塔唐、莱娅和玛丽亚,拉博德特自告奋勇送她们回家。




“我一点也不想睡觉,”娜娜连声说道,“现在应该找点事情干干才好。”




她透过窗子仰望天空。天空灰蒙蒙的,乌云滚滚。已经六点钟了。对面奥斯曼大街上,一座座房屋还在沉睡,晨曦中,潮湿的屋顶清晰地显露出来。这时,在空荡荡的便道上,走着一群清洁工,他们脚上的木鞋嘎吱嘎吱作响。面对巴黎这幅清晨的凄怆景色,娜娜心头不禁顿生柔情,她向往乡村、田园,以及赏心悦目和洁白无瑕的东西。




“啊!你不知道吗?”她回到斯泰内身边说道,“你马上带我到布洛涅森林去,我们在那里喝牛奶。”




她像孩子一样,高兴得拍起手来。还没等到银行家回答,就跑去拿了一件皮大衣,往肩上一披。斯泰内当然会同意去的,其实,这时银行家感到无聊,正想干点别的事情。在客厅里,与斯泰内在一起的,只有那帮年轻人了。他们把杯子里的酒全倒在钢琴里,一滴也不剩,他们正在谈到要走的时候,他们当中的一个年轻人拿着一瓶酒,得意洋洋地跑过来,那瓶酒是从厨房里找到的。




“等一等!等一等!”他喊道,“还有一瓶查尔特勒酒!……钢琴需要喝查尔特勒酒呢;喝下去它就恢复健康啦……现在,孩子们,我们快溜吧。我们都是傻瓜。”




佐爱在梳洗间的一张椅子上睡着了,娜娜不得不把她唤醒。煤气灯还亮着,佐爱打了一下哆嗦,帮助娜娜戴上帽子,穿上皮大衣。




“总算完了一件事啦,我做的正合你的意,”娜娜用亲昵的人称称佐爱,她高兴极了,因为她已拿定了主意,这下可松了口气,“你说得对,找银行家与找别人都一样。”




女仆睡意未消,心里不大痛快。她埋怨娜娜,说太太头天晚上就该拿定主意了。随后,她跟着娜娜进了卧室,问她还有两个人该怎么办。博尔德纳夫一直在那里打鼾。乔治是悄悄进来的,把头埋在一个枕头里,已经睡着了,像小天使一样轻轻打着呼噜。娜娜回答道,就让他们睡吧。但是,当她看见达盖内来时,又动感情了。他一直在厨房里窥视着她,他看上去很纳闷。




“喂!我的咪咪,理智一些吧,”她一边说,一边把他搂在怀里,用种种温存的方法吻他,“我一点没有变心,你知道,我钟爱的总是我的咪咪,不是吗?我是不得已这样做的……我向你发誓,我俩今后会更亲热的。你明天就来吧,我们在一块呆上几小时……快,就像你爱我那样拥抱我吧……啊!抱得紧一点,再紧一点!”




她从他的怀里挣脱出来,跑到斯泰内身边,她又想到去喝牛奶,心里很高兴。在那套空荡的房子里,只有旺德夫尔和那个挂勋章朗诵《亚伯拉罕的牺牲》的人。他们两人死呆在赌桌边,他们既不知道自己是在哪里,也未看见天已大亮。而布朗瑟已经打定主意躺在一张长沙发上了,她想睡一会儿。




“啊!布朗瑟还在这里!”娜娜大声说道,“咱们去喝牛奶,亲爱的……跟咱们一道去吧,回头你再来找旺德夫尔吧。”




布朗瑟懒洋洋地爬起来。这一次,银行家的通红的脸一下子气得发白,他带这个胖姑娘一起去,一定会碍手碍脚的。但是,两个女人已经抓住他,连连说道:




“你知道,我们要喝当着我们面挤的牛奶。”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 5


At the Varietes they were giving the thirty-fourth performance of the Blonde Venus. The first act had just finished, and in the greenroom Simonne, dressed as the little laundress, was standing in front of a console table, surmounted by a looking glass and situated between the two corner doors which opened obliquely on the end of the dressing-room passage. No one was with her, and she was scrutinizing her face and rubbing her finger up and down below her eyes with a view to putting the finishing touches to her make-up. The gas jets on either side of the mirror flooded her with warm, crude light.




"Has he arrived?" asked Prulliere, entering the room in his Alpine admiral's costume, which was set off by a big sword, enormous top boots and a vast tuft of plumes.




"Who d'you mean?" said Simonne, taking no notice of him and laughing into the mirror in order to see how her lips looked.




"The prince."




"I don't know; I've just come down. Oh, he's certainly due here tonight; he comes every time!"




Prulliere had drawn near the hearth opposite the console table, where a coke fire was blazing and two more gas jets were flaring brightly. He lifted his eyes and looked at the clock and the barometer on his right hand and on his left. They had gilded sphinxes by way of adornment in the style of the First Empire. Then he stretched himself out in a huge armchair with ears, the green velvet of which had been so worn by four generations of comedians that it looked yellow in places, and there he stayed, with moveless limbs and vacant eyes, in that weary and resigned attitude peculiar to actors who are used to long waits before their turn for going on the stage.




Old Bosc, too, had just made his appearance. He came in dragging one foot behind the other and coughing. He was wrapped in an old box coat, part of which had slipped from his shoulder in such a way as to uncover the gold-laced cloak of King Dagobert. He put his crown on the piano and for a moment or two stood moodily stamping his feet. His hands were trembling slightly with the first beginnings of alcoholism, but he looked a sterling old fellow for all that, and a long white beard lent that fiery tippler's face of his a truly venerable appearance. Then in the silence of the room, while the shower of hail was whipping the panes of the great window that looked out on the courtyard, he shook himself disgustedly.




"What filthy weather!" he growled.




Simonne and Prulliere did not move. Four or five pictures--a landscape, a portrait of the actor Vernet--hung yellowing in the hot glare of the gas, and a bust of Potier, one of the bygone glories of the Varietes, stood gazing vacant-eyed from its pedestal. But just then there was a burst of voices outside. It was Fontan, dressed for the second act. He was a young dandy, and his habiliments, even to his gloves, were entirely yellow.




"Now say you don't know!" he shouted, gesticulating. "Today's my patron saint's day!"




"What?" asked Simonne, coming up smilingly, as though attracted by the huge nose and the vast, comic mouth of the man. "D'you answer to the name of Achille?"




"Exactly so! And I'm going to get 'em to tell Madame Bron to send up champagne after the second act."




For some seconds a bell had been ringing in the distance. The long-drawn sound grew fainter, then louder, and when the bell ceased a shout ran up the stair and down it till it was lost along the passages. "All on the stage for the second act! All on the stage for the second act!" The sound drew near, and a little pale-faced man passed by the greenroom doors, outside each of which he yelled at the top of his shrill voice, "On the stage for the second act!"




"The deuce, it's champagne!" said Prulliere without appearing to hear the din. "You're prospering!"




"If I were you I should have it in from the cafe," old Bosc slowly announced. He was sitting on a bench covered with green velvet, with his head against the wall.




But Simonne said that it was one's duty to consider Mme Bron's small perquisites. She clapped her hands excitedly and devoured Fontan with her gaze while his long goatlike visage kept up a continuous twitching of eyes and nose and mouth.




"Oh, that Fontan!" she murmured. "There's no one like him, no one like him!"




The two greenroom doors stood wide open to the corridor leading to the wings. And along the yellow wall, which was brightly lit up by a gas lamp out of view, passed a string of rapidly moving shadows--men in costume, women with shawls over their scant attire, in a word, the whole of the characters in the second act, who would shortly make their appearance as masqeuraders in the ball at the Boule Noire. And at the end of the corridor became audible a shuffling of feet as these people clattered down the five wooden steps which led to the stage. As the big Clarisse went running by Simonne called to her, but she said she would be back directly. And, indeed, she reappeared almost at once, shivering in the thin tunic and scarf which she wore as Iris.




"God bless me!" she said. "It isn't warm, and I've left my furs in my dressing room!"




Then as she stood toasting her legs in their warm rose-colored tights in front of the fireplace she resumed:




"The prince has arrived."




"Oh!" cried the rest with the utmost curiosity.




"Yes, that's why I ran down: I wanted to see. He's in the first stage box to the right, the same he was in on Thursday. It's the third time he's been this week, eh? That's Nana; well, she's in luck's way! I was willing to wager he wouldn't come again."




Simonne opened her lips to speak, but her remarks were drowned by a fresh shout which arose close to the greenroom. In the passage the callboy was yelling at the top of his shrill voice, "They've knocked!"




"Three times!" said Simonne when she was again able to speak. "It's getting exciting. You know, he won't go to her place; he takes her to his. And it seems that he has to pay for it too!"




"Egad! It's a case of when one 'has to go out,'" muttered Prulliere wickedly, and he got up to have a last look at the mirror as became a handsome fellow whom the boxes adored.




"They've knocked! They've knocked!" the callboy kept repeating in tones that died gradually away in the distance as he passed through the various stories and corridors.




Fontan thereupon, knowing how it had all gone off on the first occasion the prince and Nana met, told the two women the whole story while they in their turn crowded against him and laughed at the tops of their voices whenever he stooped to whisper certain details in their ears. Old Bosc had never budged an inch--he was totally indifferent. That sort of thing no longer interested him now. He was stroking a great tortoise-shell cat which was lying curled up on the bench. He did so quite beautifully and ended by taking her in his arms with the tender good nature becoming a worn-out monarch. The cat arched its back and then, after a prolonged sniff at the big white beard, the gluey odor of which doubtless disgusted her, she turned and, curling herself up, went to sleep again on the bench beside him. Bosc remained grave and absorbed.




"That's all right, but if I were you I should drink the champagne at the restaurant--its better there," he said, suddenly addressing Fontan when he had finished his recital.




"The curtain's up!" cried the callboy in cracked and long-drawn accents "The curtain's up! The curtain's up!"




The shout sounded for some moments, during which there had been a noise of rapid footsteps. Through the suddenly opened door of the passage came a burst of music and a far-off murmur of voices, and then the door shut to again and you could hear its dull thud as it wedged itself into position once more.




A heavy, peaceful, atmosphere again pervaded the greenroom, as though the place were situated a hundred leagues from the house where crowds were applauding. Simonne and Clarisse were still on the topic of Nana. There was a girl who never hurried herself! 




Why, yesterday she had again come on too late! But there was a silence, for a tall damsel had just craned her head in at the door and, seeing that she had made a mistake, had departed to the other end of the passage. It was Satin. Wearing a hat and a small veil for the nonce she was affecting the manner of a lady about to pay a call.




"A pretty trollop!" muttered Prulliere, who had been coming across her for a year past at the Cafe des Varietes. And at this Simonne told them how Nana had recognized in Satin an old schoolmate, had taken a vast fancy to her and was now plaguing Bordenave to let her make a first appearance on the stage.




"How d'ye do?" said Fontan, shaking hands with Mignon and Fauchery, who now came into the room.




Old Bosc himself gave them the tips of his fingers while the two women kissed Mignon.




"A good house this evening?" queried Fauchery.




"Oh, a splendid one!" replied Prulliere. "You should see 'em gaping."




"I say, my little dears," remarked Mignon, "it must be your turn!"




Oh, all in good time! They were only at the fourth scene as yet, but Bosc got up in obedience to instinct, as became a rattling old actor who felt that his cue was coming. At that very moment the callboy was opening the door.




"Monsieur Bosc!" he called. "Mademoiselle Simonne!"




Simonne flung a fur-lined pelisse briskly over her shoulders and went out. Bosc, without hurrying at all, went and got his crown, which he settled on his brow with a rap. Then dragging himself unsteadily along in his greatcoat, he took his departure, grumbling and looking as annoyed as a man who has been rudely disturbed.




"You were very amiable in your last notice," continued Fontan, addressing Fauchery. "Only why do you say that comedians are vain?"




"Yes, my little man, why d'you say that?" shouted Mignon, bringing down his huge hands on the journalist's slender shoulders with such force as almost to double him up.




Prulliere and Clarisse refrained from laughing aloud. For some time past the whole company had been deriving amusement from a comedy which was going on in the wings. Mignon, rendered frantic by his wife's caprice and annoyed at the thought that this man Fauchery brought nothing but a certain doubiful notoriety to his household, had conceived the idea of revenging himself on the journalist by overwhelming him with tokens of friendship. Every evening, therefore, when he met him behind scenes he would shower friendly slaps on his back and shoulders, as though fairly carried away by an outburst of tenderness, and Fauchery, who was a frail, small man in comparison with such a giant, was fain to take the raps with a strained smile in order not to quarrel with Rose's husband.




"Aha, my buck, you've insulted Fontan," resumed Mignon, who was doing his best to force the joke. "Stand on guard! One--two--got him right in the middle of his chest!"




He lunged and struck the young man with such force that the latter grew very pale and could not speak for some seconds. With a wink Clarisse showed the others where Rose Mignon was standing on the threshold of the greenroom. Rose had witnessed the scene, and she marched straight up to the journalist, as though she had failed to notice her husband and, standing on tiptoe, bare-armed and in baby costume, she held her face up to him with a caressing, infantine pout.




"Good evening, baby," said Fauchery, kissing her familiarly.




Thus he indemnified himself. Mignon, however, did not seem to have observed this kiss, for everybody kissed his wife at the theater. But he laughed and gave the journalist a keen little look. The latter would assurely have to pay for Rose's bravado.




In the passage the tightly shutting door opened and closed again, and a tempest of applause was blown as far as the greenroom. Simonne came in after her scene.




"Oh, Father Bosc HAS just scored!" she cried. "The prince was writhing with laughter and applauded with the rest as though he had been paid to. I say, do you know the big man sitting beside the prince in the stage box? A handsome man, with a very sedate expression and splendid whiskers!"




"It's Count Muffat," replied Fauchery. "I know that the prince, when he was at the empress's the day before yesterday, invited him to dinner for tonight. He'll have corrupted him afterward!"




"So that's Count Muffat! We know his father-in-law, eh, Auguste?" said Rose, addressing her remark to Mignon. "You know the Marquis de Chouard, at whose place I went to sing? Well, he's in the house too. I noticed him at the back of a box. There's an old boy for you!"




Prulliere, who had just put on his huge plume of feathers, turned round and called her.




"Hi, Rose! Let's go now!"




She ran after him, leaving her sentence unfinished. At that moment Mme Bron, the portress of the theater, passed by the door with an immense bouquet in her arms. Simonne asked cheerfully if it was for her, but the porter woman did not vouchsafe an answer and only pointed her chin toward Nana's dressing room at the end of the passage. Oh, that Nana! They were loading her with flowers! Then when Mme Bron returned she handed a letter to Clarisse, who allowed a smothered oath to escape her. That beggar La Faloise again! There was a fellow who wouldn't let her alone! And when she learned the gentleman in question was waiting for her at the porter's lodge she shrieked:




"Tell him I'm coming down after this act. I'm going to catch him one on the face."




Fontan had rushed forward, shouting:




"Madame Bron, just listen. Please listen, Madame Bron. I want you to send up six bottles of champagne between the acts."




But the callboy had again made his appearance. He was out of breath, and in a singsong voice he called out:




"All to go on the stage! It's your turn, Monsieur Fontan. Make haste, make haste!"




"Yes, yes, I'm going, Father Barillot," replied Fontan in a flurry.




And he ran after Mme Bron and continued:




"You understand, eh? Six bottles of champagne in the greenroom between the acts. It's my patron saint's day, and I'm standing the racket."




Simonne and Clarisse had gone off with a great rustling of skirts. Everybody was swallowed up in the distance, and when the passage door had banged with its usual hollow sound a fresh hail shower was heard beating against the windows in the now-silent greenroom. Barillot, a small, pale-faced ancient, who for thirty years had been a servant in the theater, had advanced familiarly toward Mignon and had presented his open snuffbox to him. This proffer of a pinch and its acceptance allowed him a minute's rest in his interminable career up and down stairs and along the dressing-room passage. He certainly had still to look up Mme Nana, as he called her, but she was one of those who followed her own sweet will and didn't care a pin for penalties. Why, if she chose to be too late she was too late! But he stopped short and murmured in great surprise:




"Well, I never! She's ready; here she is! She must know that the prince is here."




Indeed, Nana appeared in the corridor. She was dressed as a fish hag: her arms and face were plastered with white paint, and she had a couple of red dabs under her eyes. Without entering the greenroom she contented herself by nodding to Mignon and Fauchery.




"How do? You're all right?"




Only Mignon shook her outstretched hand, and she hied royally on her way, followed by her dresser, who almost trod on her heels while stooping to adjust the folds of her skirt. In the rear of the dresser came Satin, closing the procession and trying to look quite the lady, though she was already bored to death.




"And Steiner?" asked Mignon sharply.




"Monsieur Steiner has gone away to the Loiret," said Barillot, preparing to return to the neighborhood of the stage. "I expect he's gone to buy a country place in those parts."




"Ah yes, I know, Nana's country place."




Mignon had grown suddenly serious. Oh, that Steiner! He had promised Rose a fine house in the old days! Well, well, it wouldn't do to grow angry with anybody. Here was a position that would have to be won again. From fireplace to console table Mignon paced, sunk in thought yet still unconquered by circumstances. There was no one in the greenroom now save Fauchery and himself. The journalist was tired and had flung himself back into the recesses of the big armchair. There he stayed with half-closed eyes and as quiet as quiet could be, while the other glanced down at him as he passed. When they were alone Mignon scorned to slap him at every turn. What good would it have done, since nobody would have enjoyed the spectacle? He was far too disinterested to be personally entertained by the farcical scenes in which he figured as a bantering husband. Glad of this short-lived respite, Fauchery stretched his feet out languidly toward the fire and let his upturned eyes wander from the barometer to the clock. In the course of his march Mignon planted himself in front of Potier's bust, ooked at it without seeming to see it and then turned back to the window, outside which yawned the darkling gulf of the courtyard. The rain had ceased, and there was now a deep silence in the room, which the fierce heat of the coke fire and the flare of the gas jets rendered still more oppressive. Not a sound came from the wings: the staircase and the passages were deadly still.




That choking sensation of quiet, which behind the scenes immediately precedes the end of an act, had begun to pervade the empty greenroom. Indeed, the place seemed to be drowsing off through very breathlessness amid that faint murmur which the stage gives forth when the whole troupe are raising the deafening uproar of some grand finale.




"Oh, the cows!" Bordenave suddeniy shouted in his hoarse voice.




He had only just come up, and he was already howling complaints about two chorus girls who had nearly fallen flat on the stage because they were playing the fool together. When his eye lit on Mignon and Fauchery he called them; he wanted to show them something. The prince had just notified a desire to compliment Nana in her dressing room during the next interval. But as he was leading them into the wings the stage manager passed.




"Just you find those hags Fernande and Maria!" cried Bordenave savagely.




Then calming down and endeavoring to assume the dignified expression worn by "heavy fathers," he wiped his face with his pocket handkerchief and added:




"I am now going to receive His Highness."




The curtain fell amid a long-drawn salvo of applause. Then across the twilight stage, which was no longer lit up by the footlights, there followed a disorderly retreat. Actors and supers and chorus made haste to get back to their dressing rooms while the sceneshifters rapidly changed the scenery. Simonne and Clarisse, however, had remained "at the top," talking together in whispers. On the stage, in an interval between their lines, they had just settled a little matter. Clarisse, after viewing the thing in every light, found she preferred not to see La Faloise, who could never decide to leave her for Gaga, and so Simonne was simply to go and explain that a woman ought not to be palled up to in that fashion! At last she agreed to undertake the mission.




Then Simonne, in her theatrical laundress's attire but with furs over her shoulders, ran down the greasy steps of the narrow, winding stairs which led between damp walls to the porter's lodge. This lodge, situated between the actors' staircase and that of the management, was shut in to right and left by large glass partitions and resembled a huge transparent lantern in which two gas jets were flaring.




There was a set of pigeonholes in the place in which were piled letters and newspapers, while on the table various bouquets lay awaiting their recipients in close proximity to neglected heaps of dirty plates and to an old pair of stays, the eyelets of which the portress was busy mending. And in the middle of this untidy, ill-kept storeroom sat four fashionable, white-gloved society men. They occupied as many ancient straw-bottomed chairs and, with an expression at once patient and submissive, kept sharply turning their heads in Mme Bron's direction every time she came down from the theater overhead, for on such occasions she was the bearer of replies. Indeed, she had but now handed a note to a young man who had hurried out to open it beneath the gaslight in the vestibule, where he had grown slightly pale on reading the classic phrase--how often had others read it in that very place!--"Impossible tonight, my dearie! I'm booked!" La Faloise sat on one of these chairs at the back of the room, between the table and the stove. He seemed bent on passing the evening there, and yet he was not quite happy. Indeed, he kept tucking up his long legs in his endeavors to escape from a whole litter of black kittens who were gamboling wildly round them while the mother cat sat bolt upright, staring at him with yellow eyes.




"Ah, it's you, Mademoiselle Simonne! What can I do for you?" asked the portress.




Simonne begged her to send La Faloise out to her. But Mme Bron was unable to comply with her wishes all at once. Under the stairs in a sort of deep cupboard she kept a little bar, whither the supers were wont to descend for drinks between the acts, and seeing that just at that moment there were five or six tall lubbers there who, still dressed as Boule Noire masqueraders, were dying of thirst and in a great hurry, she lost her head a bit. A gas jet was flaring in the cupboard, within which it was possible to descry a tin-covered table and some shelves garnished with half-emptied bottles. Whenever the door of this coalhole was opened a violent whiff of alcohol mingled with the scent of stale cooking in the lodge, as well as with the penetrating scent of the flowers upon the table.




"Well now," continued the portress when she had served the supers, "is it the little dark chap out there you want?"




"No, no; don't be silly!" said Simonne. "It's the lanky one by the side of the stove. Your cat's sniffing at his trouser legs!"




And with that she carried La Faloise off into the lobby, while the other gentlemen once more resigned themselves to their fate and to semisuffocation and the masqueraders drank on the stairs and indulged in rough horseplay and guttural drunken jests.




On the stage above Bordenave was wild with the sceneshifters, who seemed never to have done changing scenes. They appeared to be acting of set purpose--the prince would certainly have some set piece or other tumbling on his head.




"Up with it! Up with it!" shouted the foreman.




At length the canvas at the back of the stage was raised into position, and the stage was clear. Mignon, who had kept his eye on Fauchery, seized this opportunity in order to start his pummeling matches again. He hugged him in his long arms and cried:




"Oh, take care! That mast just missed crushing you!"




And he carried him off and shook him before setting him down again. In view of the sceneshifters' exaggerated mirth, Fauchery grew white. His lips trembled, and he was ready to flare up in anger while Mignon, shamming good nature, was clapping him on the shoulder with such affectionate violence as nearly to pulverize him.




"I value your health, I do!" he kept repeating. "Egad! I should be in a pretty pickle if anything serious happened to you!"




But just then a whisper ran through their midst: "The prince! The prince! And everybody turned and looked at the little door which opened out of the main body of the house. At first nothing was visible save Bordenave's round back and beefy neck, which bobbed down and arched up in a series of obsequious obeisances. Then the prince made his appearance. Largely and strongly built, light of beard and rosy of hue, he was not lacking in the kind of distinction peculiar to a sturdy man of pleasure, the square contours of whose limbs are clearly defined by the irreproachable cut of a frock coat. Behind him walked Count Muffat and the Marquis de Chouard, but this particular corner of the theater being dark, the group were lost to view amid huge moving shadows.




In order fittingly to address the son of a queen, who would someday occupy a throne, Bordenave had assumed the tone of a man exhibiting a bear in the street. In a voice tremulous with false emotion he kept repeating:




"If His Highness will have the goodness to follow me--would His Highness deign to come this way? His Highness will take care!"




The prince did not hurry in the least. On the contrary, he was greatly interested and kept pausing in order to look at the sceneshifters' maneuvers. A batten had just been lowered, and the group of gaslights high up among its iron crossbars illuminated the stage with a wide beam of light. Muffat, who had never yet been behind scenes at a theater, was even more astonished than the rest. An uneasy feeling of mingled fear and vague repugnance took possession of him. He looked up into the heights above him, where more battens, the gas jets on which were burning low, gleamed like galaxies of little bluish stars amid a chaos of iron rods, connecting lines of all sizes, hanging stages and canvases spread out in space, like huge cloths hung out to dry.




"Lower away!" shouted the foreman unexpectedly.




And the prince himself had to warn the count, for a canvas was descending. They were setting the scenery for the third act, which was the grotto on Mount Etna. Men were busy planting masts in the sockets, while others went and took frames which were leaning against the walls of the stage and proceeded to lash them with strong cords to the poles already in position. At the back of the stage, with a view to producing the bright rays thrown by Vulcan's glowing forge, a stand had been fixed by a limelight man, who was now lighting various burners under red glasses. The scene was one of confusion, verging to all appearances on absolute chaos, but every little move had been prearranged. Nay, amid all the scurry the whistle blower even took a few turns, stepping short as he did so, in order to rest his legs.




"His Highness overwhelms me," said Bordenave, still bowing low. "The theater is not large, but we do what we can. Now if His Highness deigns to follow me--"




Count Muffat was already making for the dressing-room passage. The really sharp downward slope of the stage had surprised him disagreeably, and he owed no small part of his present anxiety to a feeling that its boards were moving under his feet. Through the open sockets gas was descried burning in the "dock." Human voices and blasts of air, as from a vault, came up thence, and, looking down into the depths of gloom, one became aware of a whole subterranean existence. But just as the count was going up the stage a small incident occurred to stop him. Two little women, dressed for the third act, were chatting by the peephole in the curtain. One of them, straining forward and widening the hole with her fingers in order the better to observe things, was scanning the house beyond.




"I see him," said she sharply. "Oh, what a mug!"




Horrified, Bordenave had much ado not to give her a kick. But the prince smiled and looked pleased and excited by the remark. He gazed warmly at the little woman who did not care a button for His Highness, and she, on her part, laughed unblushingly. Bordenave, however, persuaded the prince to follow him. Muffat was beginning to perspire; he had taken his hat off. What inconvenienced him most was the stuffy, dense, overheated air of the place with its strong, haunting smell, a smell peculiar to this part of a theater, and, as such, compact of the reek of gas, of the glue used in the manufacture of the scenery, of dirty dark nooks and corners and of questionably clean chorus girls. In the passage the air was still more suffocating, and one seemed to breathe a poisoned atmosphere, which was occasionally relieved by the acid scents of toilet waters and the perfumes of various soaps emanating from the dressing rooms. 




The count lifted his eyes as he passed and glanced up the staircase, for he was well-nigh startled by the keen flood of light and warmth which flowed down upon his back and shoulders. High up above him there was a clicking of ewers and basins, a sound of laughter and of people calling to one another, a banging of doors, which in their continual opening and shutting allowed an odor of womankind to escape--a musky scent of oils and essences mingling with the natural pungency exhaled from human tresses. He did not stop. Nay, he hastened his walk: he almost ran, his skin tingling with the breath of that fiery approach to a world he knew nothing of.




"A theater's a curious sight, eh?" said the Marquis de Chouard with the enchanted expression of a man who once more finds himself amid familiar surroundings.




But Bordenave had at length reached Nana's dressing room at the end of the passage. He quietly turned the door handle; then, cringing again:




"If His Highness will have the goodness to enter--"




They heard the cry of a startled woman and caught sight of Nana as, stripped to the waist, she slipped behind a curtain while her dresser, who had been in the act of drying her, stood, towel in air, before them.




"Oh, it IS silly to come in that way!" cried Nana from her hiding place. "Don't come in; you see you mustn't come in!"




Bordenave did not seem to relish this sudden flight.




"Do stay where you were, my dear. Why, it doesn't matter," he said. "It's His Highness. Come, come, don't be childish."




And when she still refused to make her appearance--for she was startled as yet, though she had begun to laugh--he added in peevish, paternal tones:




"Good heavens, these gentlemen know perfectly well what a woman looks like. They won't eat you."




"I'm not so sure of that," said the prince wittily.




With that the whole company began laughing in an exaggerated manner in order to pay him proper court.




"An exquisitely witty speech--an altogether Parisian speech," as Bordenave remarked.




Nana vouchsafed no further reply, but the curtain began moving. Doubtless she was making up her mind. Then Count Muffat, with glowing cheeks, began to take stock of the dressing room. It was a square room with a very low ceiling, and it was entirely hung with a light-colored Havana stuff. A curtain of the same material depended from a copper rod and formed a sort of recess at the end of the room, while two large windows opened on the courtyard of the theater and were faced, at a distance of three yards at most, by a leprous-looking wall against which the panes cast squares of yellow light amid the surrounding darkness. A large dressing glass faced a white marble toilet table, which was garnished with a disorderly array of flasks and glass boxes containing oils, essences and powders. The count went up to the dressing glass and discovered that he was looking very flushed and had small drops of perspiration on his forehead. He dropped his eyes and came and took up a position in front of the toilet table, where the basin, full of soapy water, the small, scattered, ivory toilet utensils and the damp sponges, appeared for some moments to absorb his attention. The feeling of dizziness which he had experienced when he first visited Nana in the Boulevard Haussmann once more overcame him. He felt the thick carpet soften under foot, and the gasjets burning by the dressing table and by the glass seemed to shoot whistling flames about his temples. For one moment, being afraid of fainting away under the influence of those feminine odors which he now re-encountered, intensified by the heat under the low-pitched ceiling, he sat down on the edge of a softly padded divan between the two windows. But he got up again almost directly and, returning to the dressing table, seemed to gaze with vacant eyes into space, for he was thinking of a bouquet of tuberoses which had once faded in his bedroom and had nearly killed him in their death. When tuberoses are turning brown they have a human smell.




"Make haste!" Bordenave whispered, putting his head in behind the curtain.




The prince, however, was listening complaisantly to the Marquis de Chouard, who had taken up a hare's-foot on the dressing table and had begun explaining the way grease paint is put on. In a corner of the room Satin, with her pure, virginal face, was scanning the gentlemen keenly, while the dresser, Mme Jules by name, was getting ready Venus' tights and tunic. Mme Jules was a woman of no age. She had the parchment skin and changeless features peculiar to old maids whom no one ever knew in their younger years. She had indeed shriveled up in the burning atmosphere of the dressing rooms and amid the most famous thighs and bosoms in all Paris. She wore everlastingly a faded black dress, and on her flat and sexless chest a perfect forest of pins clustered above the spot where her heart should have been.




"I beg your pardon, gentlemen," said Nana, drawing aside the curtain, "but you took me by surprise."




They all turned round. She had not clothed herself at all, had, in fact, only buttoned on a little pair of linen stays which half revealed her bosom. When the gentlemen had put her to flight she had scarcely begun undressing and was rapidly taking off her fishwife's costume. Through the opening in her drawers behind a corner of her shift was even now visible. There she stood, bare-armed, bare-shouldered, bare-breasted, in all the adorable glory of her youth and plump, fair beauty, but she still held the curtain with one hand, as though ready to draw it to again upon the slightest provocation.




"Yes, you took me by surprise! I never shall dare--" she stammered in pretty, mock confusion, while rosy blushes crossed her neck and shoulders and smiles of embarrassment played about her lips.




"Oh, don't apologize," cried Bordenave, "since these gentlemen approve of your good looks!"




But she still tried the hesitating, innocent, girlish game, and, shivering as though someone were tickling her, she continued:




"His Highness does me too great an honor. I beg His Highness will excuse my receiving him thus--"




"It is I who am importunate," said the prince, "but, madame, I could not resist the desire of complimenting you."




Thereupon, in order to reach her dressing table, she walked very quietly and just as she was through the midst of the gentlemen, who made way for her to pass.




She had strongly marked hips, which filled her drawers out roundly, while with swelling bosom she still continued bowing and smiling her delicate little smile. Suddenly she seemed to recognize Count Muffat, and she extended her hand to him as an old friend. Then she scolded him for not having come to her supper party. His Highness deigned to chaff Muffat about this, and the latter stammered and thrilled again at the thought that for one second he had held in his own feverish clasp a little fresh and perfumed hand. The count had dined excellently at the prince's, who, indeed, was a heroic eater and drinker. Both of them were even a little intoxicated, but they behaved very creditably. To hide the commotion within him Muffat could only remark about the heat.




"Good heavens, how hot it is here!" he said. "How do you manage to live in such a temperature, madame?"




And conversation was about to ensue on this topic when noisy voices were heard at the dressing-room door. Bordenave drew back the slide over a grated peephole of the kind used in convents. Fontan was outside with Prulliere and Bosc, and all three had bottles under their arms and their hands full of glasses. He began knocking and shouting out that it was his patron saint's day and that he was standing champagne round. Nana consulted the prince with a glance. Eh! Oh dear, yes! His Highness did not want to be in anyone's way; he would be only too happy! But without waiting for permission Fontan came in, repeating in baby accents:




"Me not a cad, me pay for champagne!"




Then all of a sudden he became aware of the prince's presence of which he had been totally ignorant. He stopped short and, assuming an air of farcical solemnity, announced:




"King Dagobert is in the corridor and is desirous of drinking the health of His Royal Highness."




The prince having made answer with a smile, Fontan's sally was voted charming. But the dressing room was too small to accommodate everybody, and it became necessary to crowd up anyhow, Satin and Mme Jules standing back against the curtain at the end and the men clustering closely round the half-naked Nana. The three actors still had on the costumes they had been wearing in the second act, and while Prulliere took off his Alpine admiral's cocked hat, the huge plume of which would have knocked the ceiling, Bosc, in his purple cloak and tinware crown, steadied himself on his tipsy old legs and greeted the prince as became a monarch receiving the son of a powerful neighbor. The glasses were filled, and the company began clinking them together.




"I drink to Your Highness!" said ancient Bosc royally.




"To the army!" added Prulliere.




"To Venus!" cried Fontan.




The prince complaisantly poised his glass, waited quietly, bowed thrice and murmured:




"Madame! Admiral! Your Majesty!"




Then he drank it off. Count Muffat and the Marquis de Chouard had followed his example. There was no more jesting now--the company were at court. Actual life was prolonged in the life of the theater, and a sort of solemn farce was enacted under the hot flare of the gas. Nana, quite forgetting that she was in her drawers and that a corner of her shift stuck out behind, became the great lady, the queen of love, in act to open her most private palace chambers to state dignitaries. In every sentence she used the words "Royal Highness" and, bowing with the utmost conviction, treated the masqueraders, Bosc and Prulliere, as if the one were a sovereign and the other his attendant minister. And no one dreamed of smiling at this strange contrast, this real prince, this heir to a throne, drinking a petty actor's champagne and taking his ease amid a carnival of gods, a masquerade of royalty, in the society of dressers and courtesans, shabby players and showmen of venal beauty. Bordenave was simply ravished by the dramatic aspects of the scene and began dreaming of the receipts which would have accrued had His Highness only consented thus to appear in the second act of the Blonde Venus.




"I say, shall we have our little women down?" he cried, becoming familiar.




Nana would not hear of it. But notwithstanding this, she was giving way herself. Fontan attracted her with his comic make-up. She brushed against him and, eying him as a woman in the family way might do when she fancies some unpleasant kind of food, she suddenly became extremely familiar:




"Now then, fill up again, ye great brute!"




Fontan charged the glasses afresh, and the company drank, repeating the same toasts.




"To His Highness!"




"To the army!"




"To Venus!"




But with that Nana made a sign and obtained silence. She raised her glass and cried:




"No, no! To Fontan! It's Fontan's day; to Fontan! To Fontan!"




Then they clinked glasses a third time and drank Fontan with all the honors. The prince, who had noticed the young woman devouring the actor with her eyes, saluted him with a "Monsieur Fontan, I drink to your success!" This he said with his customary courtesy.




But meanwhile the tail of his highness's frock coat was sweeping the marble of the dressing table. The place, indeed, was like an alcove or narrow bathroom, full as it was of the steam of hot water and sponges and of the strong scent of essences which mingled with the tartish, intoxicating fumes of the champagne. The prince and Count Muffat, between whom Nana was wedged, had to lift up their hands so as not to brush against her hips or her breast with every little movement. And there stood Mme Jules, waiting, cool and rigid as ever, while Satin, marveling in the depths of her vicious soul to see a prince and two gentlemen in black coats going after a naked woman in the society of dressed-up actors, secretly concluded that fashionable people were not so very particular after all.




But Father Barillot's tinkling bell approached along the passage. At the door of the dressing room he stood amazed when he caught sight of the three actors still clad in the costumes which they had worn in the second act.




"Gentlemen, gentlemen," he stammered, "do please make haste. They've just rung the bell in the public foyer."




"Bah, the public will have to wait!" said Bordenave placidly.




However, as the bottles were now empty, the comedians went upstairs to dress after yet another interchange of civilities. Bosc, having dipped his beard in the champagne, had taken it off, and under his venerable disguise the drunkard had suddenly reappeared. His was the haggard, empurpled face of the old actor who has taken to drink. At the foot of the stairs he was heard remarking to Fontan in his boozy voice:




"I pulverized him, eh?"




He was alluding to the prince.




In Nana's dressing room none now remained save His Highness, the count and the marquis. Bordenave had withdrawn with Barillot, whom he advised not to knock without first letting Madame know.




"You will excuse me, gentlemen?" asked Nana, again setting to work to make up her arms and face, of which she was now particularly careful, owing to her nude appearance in the third act.




The prince seated himself by the Marquis de Chouard on the divan, and Count Muffat alone remained standing. In that suffocating heat the two glasses of champagne they had drunk had increased their intoxication. Satin, when she saw the gentlemen thus closeting themselves with her friend, had deemed it discreet to vanish behind the curtain, where she sat waiting on a trunk, much annoyed at being compelled to remain motionless, while Mme Jules came and went quietly without word or look.




"You sang your numbers marvelously," said the prince.




And with that they began a conversation, but their sentences were short and their pauses frequent. Nana, indeed, was not always able to reply. After rubbing cold cream over her arms and face with the palm of her hand she laid on the grease paint with the corner of a towel. For one second only she ceased looking in the glass and smilingly stole a glance at the prince.




"His Highness is spoiling me," she murmured without putting down the grease paint.




Her task was a complicated one, and the Marquis de Chouard followed it with an expression of devout enjoyment. He spoke in his turn.




"Could not the band accompany you more softly?" he said. "It drowns your voice, and that's an unpardonable crime."




This time Nana did not turn round. She had taken up the hare's-foot and was lightly manipulating it. All her attention was concentrated on this action, and she bent forward over her toilet table so very far that the white round contour of her drawers and the little patch of chemise stood out with the unwonted tension. But she was anxious to prove that she appreciated the old man's compliment and therefore made a little swinging movement with her hips.




Silence reigned. Mme Jules had noticed a tear in the right leg of her drawers. She took a pin from over her heart and for a second or so knelt on the ground, busily at work about Nana's leg, while the young woman, without seeming to notice her presence, applied the rice powder, taking extreme pains as she did so, to avoid putting any on the upper part of her cheeks. But when the prince remarked that if she were to come and sing in London all England would want to applaud her, she laughed amiably and turned round for a moment with her left cheek looking very white amid a perfect cloud of powder. Then she became suddenly serious, for she had come to the operation of rouging. And with her face once more close to the mirror, she dipped her finger in a jar and began applying the rouge below her eyes and gently spreading it back toward her temples. The gentlemen maintained a respectful silence.




Count Muffat, indeed, had not yet opened his lips. He was thinking perforce of his own youth. The bedroom of his childish days had been quite cold, and later, when he had reached the age of sixteen and would give his mother a good-night kiss every evening, he used to carry the icy feeling of the embrace into the world of dreams. One day in passing a half-open door he had caught sight of a maidservant washing herself, and that was the solitary recollection which had in any way troubled his peace of mind from the days of puberty till the time of marriage. Afterward he had found his wife strictly obedient to her conjugal duties but had himself felt a species of religious dislike to them. He had grown to man's estate and was now aging, in ignorance of the flesh, in the humble observance of rigid devotional practices and in obedience to a rule of life full of precepts and moral laws. And now suddenly he was dropped down in this actress's dressing room in the presence of this undraped courtesan.




He, who had never seen the Countess Muffat putting on her garters, was witnessing, amid that wild disarray of jars and basins and that strong, sweet perfume, the intimate details of a woman's toilet. His whole being was in turmoil; he was terrified by the stealthy, all-pervading influence which for some time past Nana's presence had been exercising over him, and he recalled to mind the pious accounts of diabolic possession which had amused his early years. He was a believer in the devil, and, in a confused kind of way, Nana was he, with her laughter and her bosom and her hips, which seemed swollen with many vices. But he promised himself that he would be strong--nay, he would know how to defend himself.




"Well then, it's agreed," said the prince, lounging quite comfortably on the divan. "You will come to London next year, and we shall receive you so cordially that you will never return to France again. Ah, my dear Count, you don't value your pretty women enough. We shall take them all from you!"




"That won't make much odds to him," murmured the Marquis de Chouard wickedly, for he occasionally said a risky thing among friends. "The count is virtue itself."




Hearing his virtue mentioned, Nana looked at him so comically that Muffat felt a keen twinge of annoyance. But directly afterward he was surprised and angry with himself. Why, in the presence of this courtesan, should the idea of being virtuous embarrass him? He could have struck her. But in attempting to take up a brush Nana had just let it drop on the ground, and as she stooped to pick it up he rushed forward. Their breath mingled for one moment, and the loosened tresses of Venus flowed over his hands. But remorse mingled with his enjoyment, a kind of enjoyment, moreover, peculiar to good Catholics, whom the fear of hell torments in the midst of their sin.




At this moment Father Barillot's voice was heard outside the door.




"May I give the knocks, madame? The house is growing impatient."




"All in good time," answered Nana quietly.




She had dipped her paint brush in a pot of kohl, and with the point of her nose close to the glass and her left eye closed she passed it delicately along between her eyelashes. Muffat stood behind her, looking on. He saw her reflection in the mirror, with her rounded shoulders and her bosom half hidden by a rosy shadow. And despite all his endeavors he could not turn away his gaze from that face so merry with dimples and so worn with desire, which the closed eye rendered more seductive. When she shut her right eye and passed the brush along it he understood that he belonged to her.




"They are stamping their feet, madame," the callboy once more cried. "They'll end by smashing the seats. May I give the knocks?"




"Oh, bother!" said Nana impatiently. "Knock away; I don't care! If I'm not ready, well, they'll have to wait for me!"




She grew calm again and, turning to the gentlemen, added with a smile:




"It's true: we've only got a minute left for our talk."




Her face and arms were now finished, and with her fingers she put two large dabs of carmine on her lips. Count Muffat felt more excited than ever. He was ravished by the perverse transformation wrought by powders and paints and filled by a lawless yearning for those young painted charms, for the too-red mouth and the too-white face and the exaggerated eyes, ringed round with black and burning and dying for very love. Meanwhile Nana went behind the curtain for a second or two in order to take off her drawers and slip on Venus' tights. After which, with tranquil immodesty, she came out and undid her little linen stays and held out her arms to Mme Jules, who drew the short-sleeved tunic over them.




"Make haste; they're growing angry!" she muttered.




The prince with half-closed eyes marked the swelling lines of her bosom with an air of connoisseurship, while the Marquis de Chouard wagged his head involuntarily. Muffat gazed at the carpet in order not to see any more. At length Venus, with only her gauze veil over her shoulders, was ready to go on the stage. Mme Jules, with vacant, unconcerned eyes and an expression suggestive of a little elderly wooden doll, still kept circling round her. With brisk movements she took pins out of the inexhaustible pincushion over her heart and pinned up Venus' tunic, but as she ran over all those plump nude charms with her shriveled hands, nothing was suggested to her. She was as one whom her sex does not concern.




"There!" said the young woman, taking a final look at herself in the mirror.




Bordenave was back again. He was anxious and said the third act had begun.




"Very well! I'm coming," replied Nana. "Here's a pretty fuss! Why, it's usually I that waits for the others."




The gentlemen left the dressing room, but they did not say good-by, for the prince had expressed a desire to assist behind the scenes at the performance of the third act. Left alone, Nana seemed greatly surprised and looked round her in all directions.




"Where can she be?" she queried.




She was searching for Satin. When she had found her again, waiting on her trunk behind the curtain, Satin quietly replied:




"Certainly I didn't want to be in your way with all those men there!"




And she added further that she was going now. But Nana held her back. What a silly girl she was! Now that Bordenave had agreed to take her on! Why, the bargain was to be struck after the play was over! Satin hesitated. There were too many bothers; she was out of her element! Nevertheless, she stayed.




As the prince was coming down the little wooden staircase a strange sound of smothered oaths and stamping, scuffling feet became audible on the other side of the theater. The actors waiting for their cues were being scared by quite a serious episode. For some seconds past Mignon had been renewing his jokes and smothering Fauchery with caresses. He had at last invented a little game of a novel kind and had begun flicking the other's nose in order, as he phrased it, to keep the flies off him. This kind of game naturally diverted the actors to any extent.




But success had suddenly thrown Mignon off his balance. He had launched forth into extravagant courses and had given the journalist a box on the ear, an actual, a vigorous, box on the ear. This time he had gone too far: in the presence of so many spectators it was impossible for Fauchery to pocket such a blow with laughing equanimity. Whereupon the two men had desisted from their farce, had sprung at one another's throats, their faces livid with hate, and were now rolling over and over behind a set of side lights, pounding away at each other as though they weren't breakable.




"Monsieur Bordenave, Monsieur Bordenave!" said the stage manager, coming up in a terrible flutter.




Bordenave made hi excuses to the prince and followed him. When he recognized Fauchery and Mignon in the men on the floor he gave vent to an expression of annoyance. They had chosen a nice time, certainly, with His Highness on the other side of the scenery and all that houseful of people who might have overheard the row! To make matters worse, Rose Mignon arrived out of breath at the very moment she was due on the stage. Vulcan, indeed, was giving her the cue, but Rose stood rooted to the ground, marveling at sight of her husband and her lover as they lay wallowing at her feet, strangling one another, kicking, tearing their hair out and whitening their coats with dust. They barred the way. A sceneshifter had even stopped Fauchery's hat just when the devilish thing was going to bound onto the stage in the middle of the struggle. Meanwhile Vulcan, who had been gagging away to amuse the audience, gave Rose her cue a second time. But she stood motionless, still gazing at the two men.




"Oh, don't look at THEM!" Bordenave furiously whispered to her. "Go on the stage; go on, do! It's no business of yours! Why, you're missing your cue!"




And with a push from the manager, Rose stepped over the prostrate bodies and found herself in the flare of the footlights and in the presence of the audience. She had quite failed to understand why they were fighting on the floor behind her. Trembling from head to foot and with a humming in her ears, she came down to the footlights, Diana's sweet, amorous smile on her lips, and attacked the opening lines of her duet with so feeling a voice that the public gave her a veritable ovation.




Behind the scenery she could hear the dull thuds caused by the two men. They had rolled down to the wings, but fortunately the music covered the noise made by their feet as they kicked against them.




"By God!" yelled Bordenave in exasperation when at last he had succeeded in separating them. "Why couldn't you fight at home? You know as well as I do that I don't like this sort of thing. You, Mignon, you'll do me the pleasure of staying over here on the prompt side, and you, Fauchery, if you leave the O.P. side I'll chuck you out of the theater. You understand, eh? Prompt side and O.P. side or I forbid Rose to bring you here at all."




When he returned to the prince's presence the latter asked what was the matter.




"Oh, nothing at all," he murmured quietly.




Nana was standing wrapped in furs, talking to these gentlemen while awaiting her cue. As Count Muffat was coming up in order to peep between two of the wings at the stage, he understood from a sign made him by the stage manager that he was to step softly. Drowsy warmth was streaming down from the flies, and in the wings, which were lit by vivid patches of light, only a few people remained, talking in low voices or making off on tiptoe. The gasman was at his post amid an intricate arrangement of cocks; a fireman, leaning against the side lights, was craning forward, trying to catch a glimpse of things, while on his seat, high up, the curtain man was watching with resigned expression, careless of the play, constantly on the alert for the bell to ring him to his duty among the ropes. And amid the close air and the shuffling of feet and the sound of whispering, the voices of the actors on the stage sounded strange, deadened, surprisingly discordant. Farther off again, above the confused noises of the band, a vast breathing sound was audible. It was the breath of the house, which sometimes swelled up till it burst in vague rumors, in laughter, in applause. Though invisible, the presence of the public could be felt, even in the silences.




"There's something open," said Nana sharply, and with that she tightened the folds of her fur cloak. "Do look, Barillot. I bet they've just opened a window. Why, one might catch one's death of cold here!"




Barillot swore that he had closed every window himself but suggested that possibly there were broken panes about. The actors were always complaining of drafts. Through the heavy warmth of that gaslit region blasts of cold air were constantly passing--it was a regular influenza trap, as Fontan phrased it.




"I should like to see YOU in a low-cut dress," continued Nana, growing annoyed.




"Hush!" murmured Bordenave.




On the stage Rose rendered a phrase in her duet so cleverly that the stalls burst into universal applause. Nana was silent at this, and her face grew grave. Meanwhile the count was venturing down a passage when Barillot stopped him and said he would make a discovery there. Indeed, he obtained an oblique back view of the scenery and of the wings which had been strengthened, as it were, by a thick layer of old posters. Then he caught sight of a corner of the stage, of the Etna cave hollowed out in a silver mine and of Vulcan's forge in the background. Battens, lowered from above, lit up a sparkling substance which had been laid on with large dabs of the brush. Side lights with red glasses and blue were so placed as to produce the appearance of a fiery brazier, while on the floor of the stage, in the far background, long lines of gaslight had been laid down in order to throw a wall of dark rocks into sharp relief. Hard by on a gentle, "practicable" incline, amid little points of light resembling the illumination lamps scattered about in the grass on the night of a public holiday, old Mme Drouard, who played Juno, was sitting dazed and sleepy, waiting for her cue.




Presently there was a commotion, for Simonne, while listening to a story Clarisse was telling her, cried out:




"My! It's the Tricon!"




It was indeed the Tricon, wearing the same old curls and looking as like a litigious great lady as ever.




When she saw Nana she went straight up to her.




"No," said the latter after some rapid phrases had been exchanged, "not now." The old lady looked grave. Just then Prulliere passed by and shook hands with her, while two little chorus girls stood gazing at her with looks of deep emotion. For a moment she seemed to hesitate. Then she beckoned to Simonne, and the rapid exchange of sentences began again.




"Yes," said Simonne at last. "In half an hour."




But as she was going upstairs again to her dressing room, Mme Bron, who was once more going the rounds with letters, presented one to her. Bordenave lowered his voice and furiously reproached the portress for having allowed the Tricon to come in. That woman! And on such an evening of all others! It made him so angry because His Highness was there! Mme Bron, who had been thirty years in the theater, replied quite sourly. How was she to know? she asked. The Tricon did business with all the ladies--M. le Directeur had met her a score of times without making remarks. And while Bordenave was muttering oaths the Tricon stood quietly by, scrutinizing the prince as became a woman who weighs a man at a glance. A smile lit up her yellow face. Presently she paced slowly off through the crowd of deeply deferential little women.




"Immediately, eh?" she queried, turning round again to Simonne.




Simonne seemed much worried. The letter was from a young man to whom she had engaged herself for that evening. She gave Mme Bron a scribbled note in which were the words, "Impossible tonight, darling--I'm booked." But she was still apprehensive; the young man might possibly wait for her in spite of everything. As she was not playing in the third act, she had a mind to be off at once and accordingly begged Clarisse to go and see if the man were there. Clarisse was only due on the stage toward the end of the act, and so she went downstairs while Simonne ran up for a minute to their common dressing room.




In Mme Bron's drinking bar downstairs a super, who was charged with the part of Pluto, was drinking in solitude amid the folds of a great red robe diapered with golden flames. The little business plied by the good portress must have been progressing finely, for the cellarlike hole under the stairs was wet with emptied heeltaps and water. Clarisse picked up the tunic of Iris, which was dragging over the greasy steps behind her, but she halted prudently at the turn in the stairs and was content simply to crane forward and peer into the lodge. She certainly had been quick to scent things out! Just fancy! That idiot La Faloise was still there, sitting on the same old chair between the table and the stove! He had made pretense of sneaking off in front of Simonne and had returned after her departure. For the matter of that, the lodge was still full of gentlemen who sat there gloved, elegant, submissive and patient as ever. They were all waiting and viewing each other gravely as they waited. On the table there were now only some dirty plates, Mme Bron having recently distributed the last of the bouquets. A single fallen rose was withering on the floor in the neighborhood of the black cat, who had lain down and curled herself up while the kittens ran wild races and danced fierce gallops among the gentlemen's legs. Clarisse was momentarily inclined to turn La Faloise out. The idiot wasn't fond of animals, and that put the finishing touch to him! He was busy drawing in his legs because the cat was there, and he didn't want to touch her.




"He'll nip you; take care!" said Pluto, who was a joker, as he went upstairs, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.




After that Clarisse gave up the idea of hauling La Faloise over the coals. She had seen Mme Bron giving the letter to Simonne's young man, and he had gone out to read it under the gas light in the lobby. "Impossible tonight, darling--I'm booked." And with that he had peaceably departed, as one who was doubtless used to the formula. He, at any rate, knew how to conduct himself! Not so the others, the fellows who sat there doggedly on Mme Bron's battered straw-bottomed chairs under the great glazed lantern, where the heat was enough to roast you and there was an unpleasant odor. What a lot of men it must have held! Clarisse went upstairs again in disgust, crossed over behind scenes and nimbly mounted three flights of steps which led to the dressing rooms, in order to bring Simonne her reply.




Downstairs the prince had withdrawn from the rest and stood talking to Nana. He never left her; he stood brooding over her through half-shut eyelids. Nana did not look at him but, smiling, nodded yes. Suddenly, however, Count Muffat obeyed an overmastering impulse, and leaving Bordenave, who was explaining to him the working of the rollers and windlasses, he came up in order to interrupt their confabulations. Nana lifted her eyes and smiled at him as she smiled at His Highness. But she kept her ears open notwithstanding, for she was waiting for her cue.




"The third act is the shortest, I believe," the prince began saying, for the count's presence embarrassed him.




She did not answer; her whole expression altered; she was suddenly intent on her business. With a rapid movement of the shoulders she had let her furs slip from her, and Mme Jules, standing behind, had caught them in her arms. And then after passing her two hands to her hair as though to make it fast, she went on the stage in all her nudity.




"Hush, hush!" whispered Bordenave.




The count and the prince had been taken by surprise. There was profound silence, and then a deep sigh and the far-off murmur of a multitude became audible. Every evening when Venus entered in her godlike nakedness the same effect was produced. Then Muffat was seized with a desire to see; he put his eye to the peephole. Above and beyond the glowing arc formed by the footlights the dark body of the house seemed full of ruddy vapor, and against this neutral-tinted background, where row upon row of faces struck a pale, uncertain note, Nana stood forth white and vast, so that the boxes from the balcony to the flies were blotted from view. He saw her from behind, noted her swelling hips, her outstretched arms, while down on the floor, on the same level as her feet, the prompter's head--an old man's head with a humble, honest face--stood on the edge of the stage, looking as though it had been severed from the body. At certain points in her opening number an undulating movement seemed to run from her neck to her waist and to die out in the trailing border of her tunic. When amid a tempest of applause she had sung her last note she bowed, and the gauze floated forth round about her limbs, and her hair swept over her waist as she bent sharply backward. And seeing her thus, as with bending form and with exaggerated hips she came backing toward the count's peephole, he stood upright again, and his face was very white. The stage had disappeared, and he now saw only the reverse side of the scenery with its display of old posters pasted up in every direction. On the practicable slope, among the lines of gas jets, the whole of Olympus had rejoined the dozing Mme Drouard. They were waiting for the close of the act. Bosc and Fontan sat on the floor with their knees drawn up to their chins, and Prulliere stretched himself and yawned before going on. Everybody was worn out; their eyes were red, and they were longing to go home to sleep.




Just then Fauchery, who had been prowling about on the O.P. side ever since Bordenave had forbidden him the other, came and buttonholed the count in order to keep himself in countenance and offered at the same time to show him the dressing rooms. An increasing sense of languor had left Muffat without any power of resistance, and after looking round for the Marquis de Chouard, who had disappeared, he ended by following the journalist. He experienced a mingled feeling of relief and anxiety as he left the wings whence he had been listening to Nana's songs.




Fauchery had already preceded him up the staircase, which was closed on the first and second floors by low-paneled doors. It was one of those stairways which you find in miserable tenements. Count Muffat had seen many such during his rounds as member of the Benevolent Organization. It was bare and dilapidated: there was a wash of yellow paint on its walls; its steps had been worn by the incessant passage of feet, and its iron balustrade had grown smooth under the friction of many hands. On a level with the floor on every stairhead there was a low window which resembled a deep, square venthole, while in lanterns fastened to the walls flaring gas jets crudely illuminatcd the surrounding squalor and gave out a glowing heat which, as it mounted up the narrow stairwell, grew ever more intense.




When he reached the foot of the stairs the count once more felt the hot breath upon his neck and shoulders. As of old it was laden with the odor of women, wafted amid floods of light and sound from the dressing rooms above, and now with every upward step he took the musky scent of powders and the tart perfume of toilet vinegars heated and bewildered him more and more. On the first floor two corridors ran backward, branching sharply off and presenting a set of doors to view which were painted yellow and numbered with great white numerals in such a way as to suggest a hotel with a bad reputation. The tiles on the floor had been many of them unbedded, and the old house being in a state of subsidence, they stuck up like hummocks. The count dashed recklessly forward, glanced through a half-open door and saw a very dirty room which resembled a barber's shop in a poor part of the town. In was furnished with two chairs, a mirror and a small table containing a drawer which had been blackened by the grease from brushes and combs. A great perspiring fellow with smoking shoulders was changing his linen there, while in a similar room next door a woman was drawing on her gloves preparatory to departure. Her hair was damp and out of curl, as though she had just had a bath. But Fauchery began calling the count, and the latter was rushing up without delay when a furious "damn!" burst from the corridor on the right. Mathilde, a little drab of a miss, had just broken her washhand basin, the soapy water from which was flowing out to the stairhead. A dressing room door banged noisily. Two women in their stays skipped across the passage, and another, with the hem of her shift in her mouth, appeared and immediately vanished from view. Then followed a sound of laughter, a dispute, the snatch of a song which was suddenly broken off short. All along the passage naked gleams, sudden visions of white skin and wan underlinen were observable through chinks in doorways. Two girls were making very merry, showing each other their birthmarks. One of them, a very young girl, almost a child, had drawn her skirts up over her knees in order to sew up a rent in her drawers, and the dressers, catching sight of the two men, drew some curtains half to for decency's sake. The wild stampede which follows the end of a play had already begun, the grand removal of white paint and rouge, the reassumption amid clouds of rice powder of ordinary attire. The strange animal scent came in whiffs of redoubled intensity through the lines of banging doors. On the third story Muffat abandoned himself to the feeling of intoxication which was overpowering him. For the chorus girls' dressing room was there, and you saw a crowd of twenty women and a wild display of soaps and flasks of lavender water. The place resembled the common room in a slum lodging house. As he passed by he heard fierce sounds of washing behind a closed door and a perfect storm raging in a washhand basin. And as he was mounting up to the topmost story of all, curiosity led him to risk one more little peep through an open loophole. The room was empty, and under the flare of the gas a solitary chamber pot stood forgotten among a heap of petticoats trailing on the floor. This room afforded him his ultimate impression. Upstairs on the fourth floor he was well-nigh suffocated. All the scents, all the blasts of heat, had found their goal there. The yellow ceiling looked as if it had been baked, and a lamp burned amid fumes of russet-colored fog. For some seconds he leaned upon the iron balustrade which felt warm and damp and well-nigh human to the touch. And he shut his eyes and drew a long breath and drank in the sexual atmosphere of the place. Hitherto he had been utterly ignorant of it, but now it beat full in his face.




"Do come here," shouted Fauchery, who had vanished some moments ago. "You're being asked for."




At the end of the corridor was the dressing room belonging to Clarisse and Simonne. It was a long, ill-built room under the roof with a garret ceiling and sloping walls. The light penetrated to it from two deep-set openings high up in the wall, but at that hour of the night the dressing room was lit by flaring gas. It was papered with a paper at seven sous a roll with a pattern of roses twining over green trelliswork. Two boards, placed near one another and covered with oilcloth, did duty for dressing tables. They were black with spilled water, and underneath them was a fine medley of dinted zinc jugs, slop pails and coarse yellow earthenware crocks. There was an array of fancy articles in the room--a battered, soiled and well-worn array of chipped basins, of toothless combs, of all those manifold untidy trifles which, in their hurry and carelessness, two women will leave scattered about when they undress and wash together amid purely temporary surroundings, the dirty aspect of which has ceased to concern them.




"Do come here," Fauchery repeated with the good-humored familiarity which men adopt among their fallen sisters. "Clarisse is wanting to kiss you."




Muffat entered the room at last. But what was his surprise when he found the Marquis de Chouard snugly enscounced on a chair between the two dressing tables! The marquis had withdrawn thither some time ago. He was spreading his feet apart because a pail was leaking and letting a whitish flood spread over the floor. He was visibly much at his ease, as became a man who knew all the snug corners, and had grown quite merry in the close dressing room, where people might have been bathing, and amid those quietly immodest feminine surroundings which the uncleanness of the little place rendered at once natural and poignant.




"D'you go with the old boy?" Simonne asked Clarisse in a whisper.




"Rather!" replied the latter aloud.




The dresser, a very ugly and extremely familiar young girl, who was helping Simonne into her coat, positively writhed with laughter. The three pushed each other and babbled little phrases which redoubled their merriment.




"Come, Clarisse, kiss the gentleman," said Fauchery. "You know, he's got the rhino."




And turning to the count:




"You'll see, she's very nice! She's going to kiss you!"




But Clarisse was disgusted by the men. She spoke in violent terms of the dirty lot waiting at the porter's lodge down below. Besides, he was in a hurry to go downstairs again; they were making her miss her last scene. Then as Fauchery blocked up the doorway, she gave Muffat a couple of kisses on the whiskers, remarking as she did so:




"It's not for you, at any rate! It's for that nuisance Fauchery!"




And with that she darted off, and the count remained much embarrassed in his father-in-law's presence. The blood had rushed to his face. In Nana's dressing room, amid all the luxury of hangings and mirrors, he had not experienced the sharp physical sensation which the shameful wretchedness of that sorry garret excited within him, redolent as it was of these two girls' self-abandonment. Meanwhile the marquis had hurried in the rear of Simonne, who was making off at the top of her pace, and he kept whispering in her ear while she shook her head in token of refusal. Fauchery followed them, laughing. And with that the count found himself alone with the dresser, who was washing out the basins. Accordingly he took his departure, too, his legs almost failing under him. Once more he put up flights of half-dressed women and caused doors to bang as he advanced. But amid the disorderly, disbanded troops of girls to be found on each of the four stories, he was only distinctly aware of a cat, a great tortoise-shell cat, which went gliding upstairs through the ovenlike place where the air was poisoned with musk, rubbing its back against the banisters and keeping its tail exceedingly erect.




"Yes, to be sure!" said a woman hoarsely. "I thought they'd keep us back tonight! What a nuisance they are with their calls!"




The end had come; the curtain had just fallen. There was a veritable stampede on the staircase--its walls rang with exclamations, and everyone was in a savage hurry to dress and be off. As Count Muffat came down the last step or two he saw Nana and the prince passing slowly along the passage. The young woman halted and lowered her voice as she said with a smile:




"All right then--by and by!"




The prince returned to the stage, where Bordenave was awaiting him. And left alone with Nana, Muffat gave way to an impulse of anger and desire. He ran up behind her and, as she was on the point of entering her dressing room, imprinted a rough kiss on her neck among little golden hairs curling low down between her shoulders. It was as though he had returned the kiss that had been given him upstairs. Nana was in a fury; she lifted her hand, but when she recognized the count she smiled.




"Oh, you frightened me," she said simply.




And her smile was adorable in its embarrassment and submissiveness, as though she had despaired of this kiss and were happy to have received it. But she could do nothing for him either that evening or the day after. It was a case of waiting. Nay, even if it had been in her power she would still have let herself be desired. Her glance said as much. At length she continued:




"I'm a landowner, you know. Yes, I'm buying a country house near Orleans, in a part of the world to which you sometimes betake yourself. Baby told me you did--little Georges Hugon, I mean. You know him? So come and see me down there."




The count was a shy man, and the thought of his roughness had frightened him; he was ashamed of what he had done and he bowed ceremoniously, promising at the same time to take advantage of her invitation. Then he walked off as one who dreams.




He was rejoining the prince when, passing in front of the foyer, he heard Satin screaming out:




"Oh, the dirty old thing! Just you bloody well leave me alone!"




It was the Marquis de Chouard who was tumbling down over Satin. The girl had decidedly had enough of the fashionable world! Nana had certainly introduced her to Bordenave, but the necessity of standing with sealed lips for fear of allowing some awkward phrase to escape her had been too much for her feelings, and now she was anxious to regain her freedom, the more so as she had run against an old flame of hers in the wings. This was the super, to whom the task of impersonating Pluto had been entrusted, a pastry cook, who had already treated her to a whole week of love and flagellation. She was waiting for him, much irritated at the things the marquis was saying to her, as though she were one of those theatrical ladies! And so at last she assumed a highly respectable expression and jerked out this phrase:




"My husband's coming! You'll see."




Meanwhile the worn-looking artistes were dropping off one after the other in their outdoor coats. Groups of men and women were coming down the little winding staircase, and the outlines of battered hats and worn-out shawls were visible in the shadows. They looked colorless and unlovely, as became poor play actors who have got rid of their paint. On the stage, where the side lights and battens were being extinguished, the prince was listening to an anecdote Bordenave was telling him. He was waiting for Nana, and when at length she made her appearance the stage was dark, and the fireman on duty was finishing his round, lantern in hand. Bordenave, in order to save His Highness going about by the Passage des Panoramas, had made them open the corridor which led from the porter's lodge to the entrance hall of the theater. Along this narrow alley little women were racing pell-mell, for they were delighted to escape from the men who were waiting for them in the other passage. They went jostling and elbowing along, casting apprehensive glances behind them and only breathing freely when they got outside. Fontan, Bosc and Prulliere, on the other hand, retired at a leisurely pace, joking at the figure cut by the serious, paying admirers who were striding up and down the Galerie des Varietes at a time when the little dears were escaping along the boulevard with the men of their hearts. But Clarisse was especially sly. She had her suspicions about La Faloise, and, as a matter of fact, he was still in his place in the lodge among the gentlemen obstinately waiting on Mme Bron's chairs. They all stretched forward, and with that she passed brazenly by in the wake of a friend. The gentlemen were blinking in bewilderment over the wild whirl of petticoats eddying at the foot of the narrow stairs. It made them desperate to think they had waited so long, only to see them all flying away like this without being able to recognize a single one. The litter of little black cats were sleeping on the oilcloth, nestled against their mother's belly, and the latter was stretching her paws out in a state of beatitude while the big tortoise-shell cat sat at the other end of the table, her tail stretched out behind her and her yellow eyes solemnly following the flight of the women.




"If His Highness will be good enough to come this way," said Bordenave at the bottom of the stairs, and he pointed to the passage.




Some chorus girls were still crowding along it. The prince began following Nana while Muffat and the marquis walked behind.




It was a long, narrow passage lying between the theater and the house next door, a kind of contracted by-lane which had been covered with a sloping glass roof. Damp oozed from the walls, and the footfall sounded as hollow on the tiled floor as in an underground vault. It was crowded with the kind of rubbish usually found in a garret. There was a workbench on which the porter was wont to plane such parts of the scenery as required it, besides a pile of wooden barriers which at night were placed at the doors of the theater for the purpose of regulating the incoming stream of people. Nana had to pick up her dress as she passed a hydrant which, through having 




been carelessly turned off, was flooding the tiles underfoot. In the entrance hall the company bowed and said good-by. And when Bordenave was alone he summed up his opinion of the prince in a shrug of eminently philosophic disdain.




"He's a bit of a duffer all the same," he said to Fauchery without entering on further explanations, and with that Rose Mignon carried the journalist off with her husband in order to effect a reconciliation between them at home.




Muffat was left alone on the sidewalk. His Highness had handed Nana quietly into his carriage, and the marquis had slipped off after Satin and her super. In his excitement he was content to follow this vicious pair in vague hopes of some stray favor being granted him. Then with brain on fire Muffat decided to walk home. The struggle within him had wholly ceased. The ideas and beliefs of the last forty years were being drowned in a flood of new life. While he was passing along the boulevards the roll of the last carriages deafened him with the name of Nana; the gaslights set nude limbs dancing before his eyes--the nude limbs, the lithe arms, the white shoulders, of Nana. And he felt that he was hers utterly: he would have abjured everything, sold everything, to possess her for a single hour that very night. Youth, a lustful puberty of early manhood, was stirring within him at last, flaming up suddenly in the chaste heart of the Catholic and amid the dignified traditions of middle age.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 5


游艺剧院里,正在上演《金发爱神》,这出戏现在已经演到第三十四场了。第一幕刚刚演完。在演员休息室里,扮演小洗衣妇的西蒙娜,站在一面镜子前,这面镜子是安装在一张蜗形脚桌子上面的。桌子两边,均有一扇角门,斜对着通往演员化妆室的走廊。她独身一人在端详自己,用一只手指在眼睛下轻轻涂抹,竭力把自己装扮得更好一些。镜子两边的煤气灯,发出强烈的光芒,把她身上照得暖和和的。




“他来了吗?”普律利埃尔问道,他刚刚走进来,穿着瑞士海军上将制服,身佩一把军刀,脚穿一双大皮靴,头顶上插着一大撮翎毛。




“谁呀!”西蒙娜问道,身子一动也不动,只是对着镜子笑,注视着自己的嘴唇。




“王子。”




“我不知道,我就下楼……啊!他会来的。他不是每天都来嘛!”




普律利埃尔走到桌子对面的壁炉旁边,壁炉里燃着焦炭;壁炉两边各有一盏煤气灯,发出耀眼夺目的光芒。他抬头看看左边的时钟和右边的晴雨计,上面都饰有镀金的狮身人面像,时钟和晴雨计都是拿破仑时代的款式。接着,他往一张很大的扶手椅里一躺,椅子上的绿绒套历经四代演员的使用,已经发黄了。他坐在那里,一动也不动,眼睛模模糊糊,那副疲乏而又顺从的样子,一看就知道他是一个老演员,正在等待上场。




博斯克老头也来了。他拖着脚步,咳嗽着,身穿一件黄色旧外套,外套的一个角从肩上滑下来,露出扮演达戈贝尔特王穿的饰金银箔片的上衣。他把王冠往钢琴上一搁,一声没吭,怏怏不悦地跺了一会脚,不过,样子还像是诚实人。他的双手有些颤抖,这是饮酒后的最初征兆。而他那长长的银须,却给那副酒鬼的红红的面孔上,增添了可尊敬的外貌。在寂静中,骤然下起暴雨,雨点打在朝向庭院的那扇方形大窗户的玻璃上,他做了一个厌烦的手势。




“这鬼天气!”他嘟囔道。




西蒙娜和普律利埃尔没有动。四五幅风景画、一幅演员韦尔内的肖像被煤气灯熏黄了。一根柱子上雕刻着波蒂埃的半身像,他是当年游艺剧院的光荣,现在一双眼睛茫然注视着。这时外边传来哇啦哇啦的说话声。原来是丰唐,他穿着第二幕上场的戏装,扮演一个漂亮公子,浑身上下都是黄色,连手套也是黄的。




“喂!”他手舞足蹈地喊着,“你们不知道吧?今天是我的圣名瞻礼日。”




“是吗!”西蒙娜问道,一边笑着走过去,好像被他的大鼻子和滑稽的大嘴巴吸引住了,“你的圣名叫阿喀琉斯①吧?” 




①希腊神话中密耳弥多涅人国王珀琉斯和海中仙女忒提斯的儿子。阿喀琉斯出生后,忒提斯为使他长生不老,每到夜间把他放在天火里,还捏住他的脚踵,把他倒浸在斯提克斯河(冥河)中,使他刀箭不入,因脚踵未沾到河水,在特洛伊战争中,脚踵中箭而身亡。




“一点不错!……我要让人告诉布龙太太,让她在第二幕演完时,拿香槟酒上来。”




远处响起了铃声。悠长的声音变得越来越低,然后又响起来。当铃声停止时,听见一个人在楼梯上跑上跑下叫喊着,最后喊声消失在走廊里:“第二幕上场喽!……第二幕上场喽!……”这喊声越来越近,一个面色苍白、矮个头男人走过演员休息室的每个门口,拉高尖尖的嗓门嚷道:“第二幕上场喽!”




“真棒!香槟酒!”普律利埃尔说道,他似乎没听到那叫喊的声音,“你好吧!”




“我要是你,我就叫人送咖啡来。”博斯克老头慢吞吞说道,他坐在一条绿绒软垫长凳上,头倚在墙上。




西蒙娜说应当让布龙太太收小费。她拍着手,显出兴高采烈的样子,把目光死命盯着丰唐。丰唐戴着山羊面具,眼睛、鼻子、嘴巴动个不停。




“啊!这个丰唐!”她喃喃说道,“只有他才能演这个角色,只有他才能演这个角色!”




演员休息室的两扇门朝向走廊,一直敞开着,走廊直通后台。发黄的墙壁被一盏看不见的煤气灯照得通亮,墙上飞快地闪动着一个个人影,有身穿戏装的男人,有身着披肩的半裸体女人,还有在第二幕中演群众角色的全体演员,以及光顾“黑球咖啡馆”的低级舞场的那伙人。在走廊的一头,可以听见演员踏着五级木板梯级下楼去舞台的声音。高个儿克拉利瑟跑过时,西蒙娜叫她,她回答说,她马上就回来。她果然马上就回来了,她穿着虹神的薄薄紧身上衣,披着虹神的披肩,冷得浑身直打哆嗦。




“哎呀!”她说道,“这里不暖和,我把毛皮大衣留在化妆室里了!”




随后,她站到壁炉前面去烤腿,拖到大腿的紧身上衣被火光映成玫瑰色,闪闪发光。




“王子来了。”她又说了一句。




“啊!”其他人都惊奇地叫起来。




“是啊,我刚才跑过去就是为了这事,我想去看一看……他坐在右首台口第一个包厢里,就是星期四坐的那个包厢。嗯?一周内他第三次来看戏了。这个娜娜真走运……我还打过赌,说他不会再来了呢。”




西蒙娜刚开口说话,她的声音就被演员休息室旁边发出的又一阵声音盖下去了。催场员拉高嗓门在走廊里大声叫道:




“敲过开场锣啦!”




“来过三次啦,真够呛,”西蒙娜刚等到能开口时说道,“你们知道,他不肯到她家里去,而要把她带到自己家里。听说这要让他花不小代价呢。”




“当然罗!人家出去价钱总要高一些嘛!”普律利埃尔怪声怪气地说着,一边站起来,往镜子里看了一眼,自我欣赏一下被包厢里的观众宠爱的美男子的仪表。




“敲过锣了!敲过锣了!”催场员不停喊着,喊声渐渐减弱,他跑遍了每层楼,每道走廊。




丰唐知道王子同娜娜第一次接触的情况,于是,他就把详细情况告诉了两个女人。她俩紧紧靠在他的身边,当他弯着身子讲到一些细节时,她们不禁哈哈大笑起来。博斯克老头一动也不动,露出一副无动于衷的样子。他对这类事情毫无兴趣。他在抚摸着一只红色肥猫,那猫静静地蜷缩在一张长椅子上。抚摸到后来,他竟然把它抱在怀里,他那善良、温存的面容,颇像一个年老糊涂的国王。猫把背拱得高高的,接着嗅了好一阵子他长长的白胡子,大概厌恶白胡子上的胶水味,又回到长椅子上,把身子缩成一团睡觉了。博斯克仍然是那副严肃而沉思的样子。




“喝点香槟酒倒没关系,我要是你,我要喝咖啡馆里的香槟酒,那里的香槟酒好一些。”丰唐刚讲完故事,博斯克突然对他说。




“开场啦!”催场员拖着破锣般的嗓子叫道,“开场啦!开场啦!”




叫声停止了,这时响起急促的脚步声,走廊的门骤然打开了,传来了一阵音乐声和在远处发出的嘈杂声。于是,有人把门一关,塞垫料的门扉发出一声沉闷的声音。




一片宁静又笼罩了演员休息室,寂静得好像离掌声四起的演出厅足有百里之遥。西蒙娜和克拉利瑟还在谈论娜娜。娜娜总是慢吞吞的!昨天她又误了上场。这时有一个身材高大的姑娘伸头向屋里张望,她们立刻住口了,接着,她发觉自己找错了房间,就向走廊的另一头跑去。她是萨丹,头戴帽子,脸上蒙着面纱,装扮成一副来找人的样子。“一个道地的婊子。”普律利埃尔咕哝道,一年来,他在游艺咖啡馆经常见到她。于是西蒙娜对大家说,娜娜是怎样认出她昔日寄宿学校的同学萨丹的,怎样对她着了迷,又怎样缠住博尔德纳夫,要求他把自己推上舞台。




“喂,晚上好!”丰唐一边说,一边同刚进来的米尼翁和福什利握手。




博斯克老头也伸出手来同他们握手,而两个女人则拥抱了米尼翁。




“今晚观众看得起劲吧?”福什利问道。




“啊!好极了!”普律利埃尔回答,“观众看得着迷喽!”




“喂!孩子们,”米尼翁提醒道,“轮到你们上场啦!”




他们知道了,不过还要等一会儿。他们要到第四场才上场呢。只有博斯克本能地站远来,他是老演员,演戏很卖力,他准备上场。就在这时候,催场员来到了门口。




“博斯克先生!西蒙娜小姐!”他叫道。




西蒙娜匆匆把一件皮袄往肩上一披,就出去了。博斯克不慌不忙地去找他的王冠,然后往前额上一戴,再用手一拍。随后,他穿着拖到地上的长袍,步履蹒跚地走了,嘴里嘀咕着,一副不高兴的样子,像被人打扰了似的。




“你最近的那篇文章写得很好,”丰唐对福什利说道,“不过,你为什么说喜剧演员都爱虚荣呢?”




“是啊,亲爱的,你为什么这样说呢?”米尼翁嚷道,他用粗大的手往记者瘦削的肩上一拍,他被拍得腰都弯了。




普律利埃尔和克拉利瑟几乎失声大笑起来。一个时期以来,全体演员对在后台发生的滑稽事情很感兴趣。米尼翁对他妻子的朝三暮四很恼火,看到福什利带给他们夫妻的仅仅是一些引起争论的广告性小文章,于是他便想出一种方法来进行报复,那就是对他表示过分亲热。每天晚上,他在台上碰到福什利时,就对他拍拍打打,好像亲热得很,而福什利在米尼翁这个巨人旁边,则显得很孱弱,为了不跟罗丝的丈夫闹翻脸,他不得不强笑忍受着。




“啊!好家伙,你侮辱了丰唐,”米尼翁跟他开玩笑,说道,“当心!一,二,嘭!打在胸口上了!”




他做了一个击剑时冲刺的动作,对他这样一击,福什利脸色变得苍白,一时说不出话来。克拉利瑟向其他人眨眨眼睛,示意罗丝·米尼翁正站在演员休息室门口。罗丝已经看到了刚才的情景。她径直向新闻记者走去,仿佛没有看见她的丈夫似的;她身穿娃娃服装,裸露着双臂,踮起脚尖,把额头送上去让记者亲吻,如同孩子撅嘴撒娇一样。




“晚安,宝贝。”福什利说道,亲切地吻了她一下。




这是对福什利的痛苦的补偿。米尼翁对这个吻装着没看见。因为在剧院里,大家都可以吻他的老婆。但是,他笑了一下,向新闻记者瞟了一眼;罗丝这样同他对着干,福什利肯定还要吃大亏的。




朝向走廊的带软垫的门开了一下,又关上了,一阵暴风雨般的掌声一直传到演员休息室里。西蒙娜演完后走了进来。




“哦!博斯克老头演得真棒!”她叫道,“王子简直笑弯了腰,他同其他人一齐鼓掌,好像他是被雇来捧场似的。喂!你认识坐在台口包厢里王子旁边的那个高个子先生吗?他真是个美男子,神态多么庄重,颊髯美极了。”




“他是缪法伯爵,”福什利回答道,“我知道前天王子在皇后那里邀请他今晚吃晚饭……晚饭后,他带他出来散散心。”




“哦!他原来就是缪法伯爵,咱俩认识他的岳父,不是吗?他叫奥古斯特?”罗丝对米尼翁说,“你知道,他就是舒阿尔侯爵,我不是到他家里唱过歌吗?……恰巧他也在这里看戏,我看见他了,他坐在包厢的后排。他是上了年纪的人了……”




普律利埃尔刚刚插上他那一大撮翎毛,这时转过头来叫她:




“喂!罗丝,该我们上场喽!”




她跟丈夫的话还未说完,就跟随他走了。这时,剧院门房布龙太太走到门口,手里捧着一大束花。西蒙娜开玩笑说,这束花是不是送给她的;但是女门房没有吭声,用下巴指指走廊尽头娜娜的化妆室。这个娜娜,简直被埋在花里了。接着,布龙太太走回来,交给克拉利瑟一封信,她随口轻轻骂了一声。又是拉法卢瓦兹这个讨厌鬼写来的!他这个男人,就是缠住她不放!当她知道他还在门房那儿等她时,她大嚷道:




“告诉他我演完这一幕就下来……我要叫他吃我的耳光。”




丰唐匆匆跑过来,连声说道:




“布龙太太,听我说……听清楚啦,布龙太太……幕间休息时,拿六瓶香槟酒来。”




催场员又气喘吁吁地来了,他上气不接下气地说:“大家都上场啦!……丰唐先生,轮到你上场喽!快点!快点!”




“知道喽,知道喽,我就去,巴里约老爹。”丰唐惊慌失措地回答着。




随后,他跑上去追着布龙太太,又叮嘱一遍:




“嗯?!说定了,六瓶香槟酒,幕间休息时拿来,送到演员休息室……今天是我的圣名瞻礼日,由我付钱。”




只听裙子一阵窸窣响,西蒙娜和克拉利瑟走了。屋子里又寂静下来。当朝向走廊的门发出一声闷响关上后,又下起阵雨来,雨滴打在窗户的玻璃上,发出啪啪的响声,打破了演员休息室的一片沉静。巴里约这个面色苍白的矮老头,在剧院里跑龙套已经三十年了,他随便地走近米尼翁,把打开的鼻烟盒递给他。他总是在楼梯上和化妆室的走廊里奔走如梭,他献上鼻烟盒,让人吸吸鼻烟,这样他就好休息片刻。还有娜娜太太棗他是这样称呼她的,他还没有叫她呢,她是一贯自由放任,我行我素,对处罚毫不在乎,总是想误场就误场。他去叫她时却停下了脚步,他很惊讶,喃喃地说:




“瞧!她准备上场啦,她出来了……她大概知道王子来了。”




娜娜果真出现在走廊里,她身穿女鱼贩子服装,胳膊、面孔白皙,眼睛下面抹了两块玫瑰红斑。她没有进来,只向米尼翁和福什利点点头。




“你们好,你们都好吧?”




只有米尼翁去握了她伸过来的手。随后,娜娜继续神态庄重地往前走,女服装员一步不离地跟在她后面,不时弯下身子,抹平她裙子上的皱褶,萨丹殿后,紧跟在服装员的后面;她竭力装出一副情绪正常的样子,实际上她心里烦恼透了。




“斯泰内呢?”米尼翁突然问道。




“斯泰内先生昨天到卢瓦雷去了,”巴里约正要回到舞台上去时,说道,“我想他要在那儿买一座乡间别墅。”




“啊!对了,我知道,是为娜娜买的。”




米尼翁脸色变得阴沉。这个斯泰内,曾经许愿给罗丝买座公馆!过去的事还说它干啥!算了,犯不着跟任何人闹别扭,另找机会就是了。米尼翁心绪不宁,但仍然露出高傲的样子,在壁炉和蜗形脚桌子之间踱来踱去。现在演员休息室里只剩下他和福什利两人了。新闻记者疲惫不堪,深深躺在一张大扶手椅里。他静静地呆在那儿,眼皮半睁半闭,米尼翁踱步走过他面前时,总要瞟他一眼。每当只有他们两人在一起时,米尼翁压根儿不想对他拍拍打打;既然没有一个人看到这个场面,拍拍打打有什么意思呢?由他自己扮演嘲弄人的丈夫这种角色,仅仅为了给自己取乐,实在毫无意思。福什利可以这样休息几分钟,他很高兴。他懒洋洋地把脚伸到炉火前,眼睛凝望上方,从晴雨表一直望到挂钟。米尼翁踱步时,突然在波蒂埃的半身像前停下脚步,心不在焉地看着那尊半身像,然后转过身,回到窗户前面,窗外院子里一块地方黑洞洞的。雨已停了,屋里一片沉静,炭火和煤气灯的火焰般的光芒散发出大量热量,使屋里更加寂静了。听不到后台一点声音。楼梯上和各条走廊里死一般地沉静。这是一幕戏接近尾声时的令人窒息的寂静,这时全体演员在台上用震耳欲聋的声音进行最后的演唱,阒无一人的演员休息室在一片令人窒息的嗡嗡声中沉睡了。




“啊,这些家伙!”突然,博尔德纳夫用嘶哑的嗓子叫道。




他刚来到,便破口大骂两个女群众演员,因为她们装傻,差点跌在舞台上。当他瞥见米尼翁和福什利时,便跟他俩打招呼,告诉他们王子刚才表示,在幕间休息时,他要到娜娜的化妆室来,向她表示祝贺。但是,就在他带着米尼翁和福什利走向舞台时,舞台监督走了过来。




“你去狠狠地惩罚一下费尔南德和玛丽亚这两个废物!”




博尔德纳夫气急败坏地说道。




随后,他平静下来,竭力摆出一副高贵家长的尊严架势,他用手帕揩揩脸,接着说道:




“我去迎接王子殿下。”




在经久不息的雷鸣般的掌声中,幕布徐徐降落下来,演员们随即乱哄哄地退场。舞台上的光线昏昏暗暗,因为台口的成排脚灯已经熄灭了。主要演员和群众演员仓促回到他们的化妆室里,置景工人们火速撤走布景。然而,西蒙娜和克拉利瑟仍然滞留在舞台的后边,在悄声谈话。刚才演出时,她们利用念台词中间的空隙时间,商定了一件事情。克拉利瑟经过一番周密考虑,不想去见拉法卢瓦兹,这个人下不了决心放弃她,去与加加要好。西蒙娜将去向他解释,一个男人不能这样缠住一个女人不放。最后,她答应去转达克拉利瑟拜托的事。




于是,西蒙娜还没有脱下演喜歌剧中的洗衣妇的戏服,就披了件皮袄,踏上那道狭窄的旋转楼梯,这道楼梯的梯级上满是油垢,两边的墙壁很潮湿,楼梯直通到门房室。这个房间位于供演员上下的楼梯与通往经理室的楼梯之间,左右两边是两大块玻璃隔板,看上去颇像一只硕大的透明灯笼,里边点着两盏闪闪发光的煤气灯。房间的一只架子上,堆满了信件和报纸,桌子上放着几束等人来取的鲜花,旁边是一些忘记拿走的脏盘子,还有一件女门房正在锁补扣眼的旧女短上衣。在这间杂乱无章的楼梯下的小房间的中间,几位上流社会的先生戴着手套,衣冠整齐,坐在四张旧草垫椅子上,个个露出一副漫不经心、听其自然的样子。每当布龙太太带着答复从舞台上下来,他们便迅速转过头来看看。这一次她刚把一封信交给一个年轻人,他迅即走到前厅里,在煤气灯光下,匆匆忙忙打开信,霎时脸色微微变白。他看到信里仍然是那句话,他在这个地方这样的信不知收到过多少次了:“今天晚上不行,亲爱的,我有事。”拉法卢瓦兹坐在里边的一张椅子上,椅子在桌子和炉子中间;他似乎决心夜里呆在那儿不走了,然而,他有些局促不安,他把两条腿缩回来,因为一窝小黑猫在他身边拼命钻来钻去,那只老母猫则坐在他的后边,用它的黄眼睛盯着他看。




“哟!是你呀,西蒙娜小姐,你有什么事吗?”女门房问道。




西蒙娜请她把拉法卢瓦兹叫出来。但是,布龙太太不能马上为她效劳,因为她在楼梯口,安放了一长溜柜子,开了一个小酒吧,幕间休息时,那些群众演员都来这儿喝酒。这时就有五六个大汉,还穿着“黑球咖啡馆”化装舞会里穿的服装,他们渴得要命,在那里匆匆忙忙喝酒,布龙太太忙得晕头转向。壁柜里点着一盏煤气灯,一张锡面桌子和几块搁板,搁板上面摆着已开了盖子的酒瓶。只要把这个脏乎乎的房间的门一打开,就有一股浓浓的酒味飘出来,里面还掺杂着门房室里的残羹剩菜的怪味和桌子上鲜花的扑鼻香味。




“那么,”女门房接待完群众演员后,说道,“你要找的是那边那个棕色头发的矮个子先生吗?”




“不是他,别叫错人!”西蒙娜说道,“是坐在炉子旁边的那个瘦子,你的母猫正在闻他的裤子呢。”




布龙太太听清楚后就把拉法卢瓦兹带到前厅里,而另外几位先生只好无可奈何地继续等待。那几个穿戏服的群众演员正沿着楼梯边走边喝酒,他们互相打闹,用醉汉的嘶哑嗓门说说笑笑。




在楼上的舞台上,博尔德纳夫正在对布景工人大发雷霆,他们还未把布景撤完。他们是故意这样做的,好在王子来时,让一个背景屏碰到他的头上。




“往上拉!往上拉!”工头大声嚷道。




背景幕布终于拉上去了,舞台上空空的。米尼翁一直盯住福什利,又抓住机会对他又推又撞。他用粗壮的胳膊把他挟得紧紧的,大声嚷道:




“当心啊!这根吊杆差点把你砸碎喽。”




接着,他把福什利抱起来,摇来摇去,然后把他放到地上。福什利见布景工们捧腹大笑,气得脸色发白;他的嘴唇颤抖着,他刚要翻脸时,米尼翁又装出一副好人的样子,亲热地拍着他的肩膀,差点把他拍成二截,他说道:




“我可关心你的健康啊!……唉呀!你要有个三长两短,我也完啦。”




这时只听一阵低语声:“王子!王子!”于是,每个人都把目光转向大厅的小门口。但是大伙看见的只是博尔德纳夫的圆滚滚的肩背和他那屠夫般的脖子。他频频点头哈腰,弯腰时,背上的肉鼓得高高的。随后,王子出现了。他身材高大,身体健壮,胡子金黄,皮肤白里透红,颇具风流、健壮公子哥儿的高雅气派。他的四肢健壮发达,从他那合身的礼服上可以看出来。他身后跟着缪法伯爵和德·舒阿尔侯爵。剧院的这块地方光线暗淡,这几个人被大批竞相观看王子者的晃动的影子淹没了。面对这位王后之子,未来的王位继承人,博尔德纳夫讲话时用耍狗熊人的语调,装得很激动,声音颤颤抖抖。他反复说道:




“请殿下跟我来……请殿下走这边……请殿下当心……”




王子从容不迫,兴致甚浓,不时停下脚步,观看布景工人干活。他们刚把布景照明灯放下来,这排煤气灯外面都罩着铁丝网,吊在高处时可向舞台洒下一大片亮光。缪法从未到过戏院后台,因此特别感到惊奇,又有点不自在,心里几分踌躇又几分害怕。他抬头仰望舞台上空,上面还有一些布景照明灯,灯头都捻小了,宛如一群淡蓝色的小星星在闪烁,上面的一切都显得杂乱无章,布景格架、粗细不一的电线、吊梁、升在上空的幕布乱糟糟地挂在舞台上面,幕布像晾晒着的大床单。




“放下!”布景工头突然叫道。




王子不得不提醒伯爵注意。一块幕布正慢慢落下来。他们又忙着布置第三幕布景,即埃特纳火山的一个山洞。一些人把一根根柱子插在布景滑槽里,另一些人则去把放在舞台几面墙边的框架拿过来,然后用粗绳子绑在柱子上。为了使火神的炽热的炼铁炉发出火光,一个照明工人安置了一个灯具撑架,他点燃了撑架上的罩着红玻璃的灯头。那里是一片混乱景象,但这只是表面上的,在那里连最细微的动作都是事先安排好的;然而,在这片忙乱之中,那个提台词的人却迈着细步踱来踱去,活动一下腿脚。




“殿下使我受宠若惊,”博尔德纳夫说道,并不停地点头哈腰,“我们的剧院不算大,但是凡是我们能做到的我们尽力做到……现在,请殿下跟我来……”




缪法伯爵已经向通演员化妆室的走廊走去。舞台的坡度相当大,不禁使他大吃一惊,但他更担心的是他脚下的那块地,他觉得它是活动的。从布景滑槽的槽缝望下去,可以看见下面燃着的煤气灯,下面是一派地下生活的景象,看下去像黑沉沉的深渊,人声可闻,并刮着微风,风像从地窖中吹出来似的。可是当他再往上走时,有一件事情使他止步了。两个身穿戏服准备演第三幕的小娘儿们,在幕布的孔眼前闲聊。其中一人挺着腰,用手指把幕眼扒大,想看个清楚,她正在向场内四下张望。




“我看见他了,”她突然说道,“哦!这副面孔!”




博尔德纳夫气极了,憋住气才没有朝她屁股上猛踢一脚。然而,听了这句话,王子却莞尔一笑,样子显得既高兴又激动。他打量着那个蔑视王子殿下的小娘儿们,可她仍放肆地笑呢。博尔德纳夫只好请殿下跟他走。缪法伯爵热得满头流汗,他脱下帽子;特别使他感到不舒适的,是令人窒息的空气。这空气既混浊又闷热,里面还掺杂着一股浓烈的气味。这是后台传出来的气味,有煤气的气味,有布景上的胶水的气味,有阴暗角落里的脏味,还有女群众演员的不干净的内衣的气味。走廊里的空气更闷得人透不过气来;那是化妆用过的水的酸味,肥皂味,呼吸排出来的气味。伯爵一边走着,一边抬起头来,向楼梯间看了一眼,里边放射出一道亮光,并有一阵热浪向他的后颈扑来。上面响着面盆的碰撞声、笑声、呼唤声和门不停开开关关的砰砰声,从门里飘出一阵阵女人身上发出的香味,这是化妆品的麝香味掺杂着头发上难闻的气味。伯爵没有停下来,反而加快了脚步,几乎达到了跑步的速度,他对刺激性的东西非常敏感。他带着寒战走了,因为他从这个火热的缺口,看到了一个他所陌生的世界。




“嗯!剧院真是个奇怪的地方。”舒阿尔侯爵说道,他很愉快,神态就像在自己家里一样。




博尔德纳夫终于来到了走廊尽头的娜娜的化妆室。他不慌不忙地把门上的把手一扭,然后,自己让到一边,说道:




“殿下请进……”




这时,听见一个女人惊叫一声,随后,只见娜娜裸露着上半身,很快躲到帷幕后面,正在替她擦身子的女服装员只好拿着毛巾,举着手,呆在那里。




“啊,这样进来不好!”娜娜躲在里面叫道,“别进来,你们不知道不能进来吗?”




博尔德纳夫见她躲着不出来似乎有些不高兴。




“别躲开,亲爱的,这没啥关系,”他说道,“是王子殿下,来吧,别耍孩子脾气。”




见娜娜还是不肯出来,仍有些害怕,但已开始笑了,博尔德纳夫便用慈父般的严厉的粗暴口气说道:




“我的老天爷!这些先生都知道女人是什么样子。他们不会吃掉你的。”




“这可不一定。”王子巧妙地说道。




大家都笑起来了,而且笑得有些夸张,显然是为了讨好王子。正如博尔德纳夫所说,这是一句妙语,一句完全巴黎式的妙语。娜娜虽然没有回答,只见帷幕动了,她大概已打定主意出来。这时缪法伯爵脸上涨得通红,仔细察看这间化妆室。这是一间方方正正的房子,屋顶很低,四周墙壁上全挂着浅栗色的装饰布。帷幔也是同样的料子,吊在一根铜杆上,把屋子后边隔成一个小间。两扇宽大的窗户朝向剧院的庭院,离窗户最多三公尺远处,有一堵斑斑点点的围墙。夜色中,屋子里的灯光,透过窗户上的玻璃,射出一块块方形黄色光亮,映在那堵围墙上。一面大穿衣镜对着一张白色大理石梳妆台,上面乱七八糟地摆放着一些装头油、香水和香粉的瓶子和水晶盒子。伯爵走近穿衣镜,看见自己脸色发红,额头上沁出小滴汗珠;他走到梳妆台前面,立在那儿,眼睛向下看,洗脸池内盛满了肥皂水,象牙小用具乱散着,海绵湿漉漉的,一时间,他似乎看得出神了。他头一次到奥斯曼大街娜娜家里拜访她时,他头脑中产生的令人眼花缭乱的景象,现在又浮现在他的脑际。在他的脚下,他感到化妆室的厚厚的地毯变软了;梳妆台上方和穿衣镜上方燃着的煤气灯,似乎在他的太阳穴周围咝咝作响。他又闻到了这种女人的气味,这气味在低矮的天花板下变得热乎乎的,浓度似乎增加了百倍。一阵子他害怕被这种气味熏倒,便坐到摆在两扇窗户之间的一张软垫长沙发上。但是他马上又站起来,回到梳妆台前,什么也不看,眸子模模糊糊,回忆起昔日在他的卧室里凋谢的一束晚香玉,他差点被它的香味熏死。晚香玉凋谢时,会散发出人体的气味。




“快点儿!”博尔德纳夫提醒道,他把头探到帷幕里边。




这时,王子正在津津有味地听德·舒阿尔侯爵讲话,他从梳妆台上拿起一只小粉扑,解释怎样上白底粉。萨丹呆在一个角落里,脸上呈现出处女般的纯洁面容,正在打量这些先生;那个服装员朱勒太太正在准备爱神的紧身内衣。朱勒太太看不出有多大年纪,她面容枯槁,表情呆板,如同那些年轻时谁也没见过是什么样子的老姑娘。朱勒太太是在化妆室的灼热空气中才变得憔悴的,她生活在巴黎最有名的大腿和胸脯中间。她总是穿着一件褪色的黑长袍,她的胸部扁平,没有一点女性特征,在胸部的心脏部位别了许多别针。




“请你们原谅,先生们,”娜娜一边扒开帷幕一边说道:“刚才没出来是因为没有准备好……”




大家都转过身子。她身上没穿衣服,刚刚才把一件薄纱小胸衣的扣子扣好,胸部似隐似现。这几位先生不期而至时,她还没完全卸完戏装,便匆匆脱下女鱼贩子衣服,拔腿就跑。裤子后面,还露出衬衫的一个角,她光着双臂,光着肩膀,裸露着乳房,显示了这位令人倾慕的丰腴金发女郎的丰采。她用一只手抓住帷幕不放,万一受到一点惊吓,就立即拉上帷幕。




“我说的是真话,我没有准备好,我绝不敢……”她期期艾艾地说道,露出一副羞愧的神态,脖子涨得红红的,脸上堆满尴尬的微笑。




“行啦,这几位先生觉得这样挺好的!”博尔德纳夫嚷道。




她仍然装出一副天真少女的忸忸怩怩的样子,扭动着身子,像被人搔痒似的,连连说道:




“殿下对我太赏光了……我这个样子来接待殿下,请殿下宽谅……”




“我是不速之客,”王子说道,“不过,夫人,我怎么也摆脱不了来向您祝贺的愿望……”




这时,她要到梳妆台那边去,便穿着衬裤不慌不忙地从先生们中间穿过,他们连忙给她让路。她的臀部很大,把裤子撑得鼓鼓的;胸脯隆起,嘴角上挂着甜蜜的微笑,边走边向大家致意。突然间,她似乎认出了缪法伯爵,她像朋友一样向他伸出手去。尔后,她埋怨他不来参加她的夜宵。王子殿下竟忘了自己的身份,与缪法开玩笑。缪法支支吾吾,激动得打着哆嗦,他刚才用他热乎乎的手握了她的小手,那手刚刚用香水洗过,还有点凉呢。伯爵在王子家里饱餐了一顿,王子也是个能吃善饮的人。现在两人都有几分醉意,但是他们的举止还很得体。缪法为了不让自己流露出内心的激动,便找出一句话来打打岔:




“老天爷!这儿真热,”他说道,“夫人,这么热,您在这儿是怎么过的。”




大家正要谈这个话题时,化妆室门外传来了一阵吵吵嚷嚷的声音。博尔德纳夫拉开门上修道院式的带铁格子的小木板。原来是丰唐来了,他后面还跟着普律利埃尔和博斯克,三个人的腋下都夹着酒瓶,手里拿着酒杯。丰唐敲敲门,大声说今天是他的圣名瞻礼日,他买了几瓶香槟酒请客。娜娜瞧了瞧王子,看看他的意见如何。他会同意吧!如果殿下不想干涉他们进来,她就太高兴了。但是,还没等到王子开口,丰唐就进来了,他用咬字不清的语调连连说道:




“我可不是阿巴贡,我来付香槟酒的帐……”突然间,他发现了王子殿下,原来他不知道王子殿下在那儿。于是,他突然收住话头,露出一副丑角的郑重神态,说道:




“达戈贝尔特国王在走廊里,他请求和王子殿下碰杯。”




王子嫣然一笑,大家都觉得这个场面太妙了。然而,化妆室太小了,容纳不了这么多人。大家不得不挤一挤,萨丹和朱勒太太被挤到屋子最后面,紧靠帷幕,男人们则挤在半裸体的娜娜的周围。三个男演员还穿着第二幕的服装。普律利埃尔脱下了瑞士海军上将的帽子,如果不脱下帽子,帽顶上的大长翎毛会被天花板触断。博斯克身着紫红色外套,头戴白铁皮王冠,他那两条醉汉的腿好不容易才站稳,接着向王子施了礼,俨然是一位君主在接待一个强大邻国的王子。大家的酒杯里都斟得满满的,现在开始碰杯。




“为殿下干杯!”博斯克老头郑重说道。




“为军队干杯!”普律利埃尔补充道。




“为爱神干杯!”丰唐高声叫道。




王子很有礼貌地频频举杯。他等待着,行了三次礼,喃喃说道:




“夫人……海军上将……陛下……”




接着,他一饮而尽。缪法伯爵和德·舒阿尔侯爵也跟着举杯。大家不再开玩笑了,仿佛都置身于宫廷。在煤气灯的热烘烘的水气之下,演出这幕严肃的滑稽剧,可说是把舞台世界延伸到现实世界里了。娜娜忘却自己穿着一条衬裤,裤子边还露出衬衫的一个角,俨然是一个贵妇人,成了维纳斯王后,她在打开她的小小居室,迎接国家要人。她每句话里,都脱口带上“王子殿下”几个字,她真心诚意地行屈膝礼,把两个丑角演员棗博斯克和普律利埃尔分别视为君王和陪同君王的大臣。这位真正的王子、王位继承人,竟然在喝一个蹩脚演员的香槟酒,在诸神的狂欢节上,在这王国的化装舞会上,居然自由自在地呆在服装员、妓女、布景工人以及玩弄女性的人中间,对于这种奇怪的混合,谁也没有发笑。博尔德纳夫被这次演出振奋了精神,他思量着,倘若王子殿下愿在《金发爱神》的第二幕里像这样露露面,将会给他增加多少收入。




“喂!”他叫道,口气变得很随便,“我们去叫我的小娘儿们下来。”




娜娜不赞同她们下来。不过,她自己却放肆起来。丰唐的滑稽可笑的面具吸引了她。她用身子碰了他一下,目光直溜溜地盯着他,就像一个嘴馋孕妇想吃一种不干净的东西似的,她突然用亲昵的口气对他说道:




“喂,斟酒呀!大笨蛋!”




丰唐把杯子里都斟得满满的,大家一边喝酒,一边举杯反复说那几句祝酒词:




“为殿下干杯!”




“为军队干杯!”




“为爱神干杯!”




这时,娜娜做了一下手势,叫大家安静下来。她把杯子举得高高的,说道:




“不,不,为丰唐干杯!……今天是丰唐的圣名瞻礼日,为丰唐干杯!为丰唐干杯!”




于是,大家第三次干杯,为丰唐欢呼祝贺。王子见娜娜的目光贪婪地盯住这个丑角,也向他致意。




“丰唐先生,”王子彬彬有礼地说道,“我为你的成功干杯。”




这时候,殿下的礼服的后摆扫到梳妆台的大理石上。这间屋子颇像卧室中放床的凹室,也像一间狭小的洗澡间,空气中弥漫着盥洗盆和湿海绵散发出来的水气,浓郁的香水气味,还夹杂着一点醉汉呼出来的香槟酒酸味。娜娜紧紧夹在王子和缪法伯爵中间,他俩不得不一直举着手,否则,他们只要稍微动一下手就会碰到她的屁股或乳房。朱勒太太脸上一滴汗也没有,依然呆板地呆在那里。连萨丹这样生活堕落的女人,看到王子殿下和几位穿着礼服的先生同几个身穿戏服的演员在一起,与一个半裸体的女人厮混,都感到惊讶,不禁暗暗思忖着,大人先生们也已经不那么干净了。




这时候,巴里约老爹的铃声在走廊里由远及近。当他走到化妆室门口时,发现第三幕的演员现在还穿着第二幕的戏装,猛然愣住了。




“啊!先生们,先生们,”他结结巴巴地说道,“请你们赶快……观众休息室里的铃已经响过了。”




“唔!”博尔德纳夫满不在乎地说,“那就让观众等等好喽!”




于是,大家又举杯祝了一阵酒,直到酒瓶里的酒喝光了,演员们才上楼去换衣服。博斯克喝酒时胡子沾湿了,他干脆把它摘下来;少了这把令人起敬的胡子,立刻露出一副酒鬼相。他面容枯槁,脸色铁青,一看就知道是个贪杯的老戏子。他们走到楼梯脚下时,还能听见他用酒徒的嗓音,同丰唐谈论王子哩。




“我的样子他感到惊讶吧,嗯?”




在娜娜的化妆室里,现在只剩下王子殿下、伯爵和侯爵了。博尔德纳夫与巴里约一道走了,他叮嘱巴里约在没有通知娜娜太太前,不要敲开幕铃。




“先生们,请原谅。”娜娜说道,她开始化妆双臂和面部,这两部分她化妆得特别仔细,因为在第三幕里她要裸体上场。




王子和德·舒阿尔侯爵在沙发上坐下来。只有缪法伯爵站着。他们喝了两杯香槟酒,加上房间里又闷又热,两人醉得较厉害。萨丹看见几位先生和她的女友关在屋子里,觉得自己还是隐蔽一下为好,便躲到帷幕后面去了。她坐在一只箱子上,心绪不宁地等待着,而朱勒太太悄悄地踱来踱去,一声不吭,看也不看她一眼。




“你那首圆舞曲唱得妙极了。”王子说道。




于是,他们便开始交谈了,不过,他们说话断断续续,有时还沉默一会儿。娜娜顾不上对王子的话每句都回答。她用手把冷霜抹在膀子上和脸上,然后用毛巾一个角往上搽底粉。有一阵子,她不对着镜子照自己,不时笑吟吟地瞟王子一眼,手仍在搽底粉。




“殿下把我宠坏了。”她悄声说道。




德·舒阿尔侯爵见化妆是如此复杂,就一直注视着娜娜的每一个动作,他那神态好像从观看化妆中得到了一种莫大的享受。他也开腔了:




“乐队给你伴奏时,难道不能轻一些吗?乐器的声音盖住了你的声音,这个错误是不可原谅的。”




这一次,娜娜可没有转过身来。她拿起粉扑,在脸上轻轻地、仔细地扑着,身子在梳妆台上方弯得很厉害,圆圆的屁股鼓了起来,绷得紧紧的白内裤都看得出来,还露出一小角衬衫。但是对老头子的恭维话也要有点反应,她就摇摇身子,屁股也随着扭几下,这就算是对老头子的回答。




他们沉默了一会儿。朱勒太太发现娜娜的右裤腿上撕了一道口子,她就在自己的衣服胸襟上取下一根别针,然后跪在地上,在娜娜的大腿周围忙了一阵子。娜娜似乎并不知道她在那儿,仍然搽她的香粉,她小心翼翼地搽,生怕粉搽到颧颊上。这时,王子说,如果她愿意到伦敦去演唱,全英国的人都会给她鼓掌。娜娜莞尔一笑,她把身子转过来一会儿。她的左颊搽得雪白,周围飘着白粉。接着,她突然严肃起来;她开始抹胭脂。她又把脸对准镜子,一个手指放在一个罐子里浸一下,她先把胭脂涂在眼睛下面,再把它慢慢抹开,一直抹到太阳穴。




这几位先生们默不作声,恭恭敬敬地在一旁观看。




缪法伯爵还未开口说话。他不禁回忆起自己的青年时代。他孩提时代的卧室很冷。后来,到了十六岁时,他每天晚上睡觉前都要亲吻他的母亲,并把这个冷冰冰的吻带进睡梦中。一天,他走过一扇半掩着的门口时,发现一个女仆在擦身子;从他的青春期到结婚时,这是唯一令他惴惴不安的回忆。结婚后,他发现妻子严格尽她做妻子的本分。而他自己呢,则是一个虔诚的信徒,对两性生活感到反感。他长大了,变老了,还没有领受过肉体的快感,他的信条是屈从严厉的教规,在生活中,按照教训和教律行事。而现在他却被人突然带到了这间女明星的化妆室,置身于这个赤身裸体的年轻女子前面。过去,他连缪法伯爵夫人怎样系袜带都从未见过。而现在却在这个罐子和面盆狼藉的地方,在这如此浓郁和芳香的气味中,亲眼目睹女人化妆时的隐秘细节。他的整个身心都充满反感,一段时期以来,娜娜对他的潜移默化,令他恐惧起来。他回忆起阅读过的宗教书籍,回忆起儿童时代听到的魔鬼附身的故事。他相信魔鬼的存在。他隐约感到,娜娜就是魔鬼,她的笑声,她的乳房,她的屁股,无不充满了罪恶。不过,他决心做一个强者。




他是能够自卫的。




“那么,就这样说定啦,”王子神态自若地坐在沙发上,说道,“你明年到伦敦来,我们盛情接待你,使你永远不想回法国……啊!原来如此,我亲爱的伯爵,你对你们的那些美人儿不够重视。我们要把她们全部带走啦。”




“他才不在乎呢,”德·舒阿尔侯爵低声调侃道,他在知己人当中说话常会走火,“伯爵就是道德的化身。”




娜娜听见谈到伯爵的德行,用奇异的目光瞧瞧他,缪法随之产生了强烈的反感。接着,他对自己的反感又感到奇怪,便责怪起自己来。在这个婊子面前,为什么想到自己有道德,就感到不好意思呢?他早该揍她一顿。这时,娜娜要去拿一支画眉笔,不小心把它碰落到地上;当她弯腰去捡时,他也赶紧跑过去捡,两个人的呼气汇合在一起了,爱神披散的头发落到他的手上。顿时他感到一种快感,快感中又夹杂着内疚,这是一种天主教徒的快感,由于怕因犯罪而入地狱使这种快感变得更加强烈了。




这会儿,巴里约老爹在门外喊道:




“太太,我可以敲开场锣了吗?观众在大厅里都等急了。”




“等会儿敲。”娜娜若无其事地回答。




她把画眉笔放在黑色颜料罐子里蘸了一下,接着鼻子靠近镜子,闭起左眼,轻轻在睫毛上描过去。缪法站在她身后注视着。他看见镜子里的娜娜,肩膀滚圆,胸部淹没在一片玫瑰色光影中,他竭力想移开自己的视线,但目光仍然不能离开她的脸庞。她那只闭上的眼睛令人春心欲动,脸上的两只小酒窝仿佛充满了情欲。当她闭上右眼,用笔描画时,他知道自己已经被她征服了。




“太太,”催场员气喘吁吁地又叫道,“观众急得跺脚了,这样下去,他们会把座位砸烂的……我可以敲锣了吗?”




“见鬼!”娜娜不耐烦地说道,“你敲你的,我才不管呢!




……我还没有化好妆,让他们等好了。”




她心情平静了下来,转过身子,笑着对几位先生说道:




“真是的,我们连聊一会儿都不行。”




现在,她的面部和手臂都化妆完毕。在她用手指在嘴唇上抹了宽宽两道口红时,缪法伯爵感到更加心神不定,他被令人神魂颠倒的浓妆艳抹迷住了,被这个化妆的少妇的淫荡欲念俘获了。她的脸白皙,双唇鲜红,眼睛涂了黑圆,显得更大了,眼里燃烧着淫欲的火焰,仿佛因情欲而变得憔悴了。这时,娜娜到帷幔后面呆了一会,她脱下衬衫,穿上了爱神的紧身衣。然后,她毫不害羞地出来,解开薄纱短上衣的钮扣,把两只胳膊伸给朱勒太太,让她给自己穿上短袖上衣。




“快点!观众都生气了!”她悄声说道。




王子的眼睛半睁半闭,以内行人的目光欣赏着她隆起的胸部的轮廓,而舒阿尔侯爵却不由自主地摇了一下头。缪法不想再看她,两眼瞧着地毯。爱神已经化妆好了,她只在肩上披一块薄纱。朱勒太太在她身边忙得团团转,神态像木偶小老太婆,眸子无神,却很明亮。她突然从自己胸前的取之不尽的针垫上,拔下几根别针,把爱神的紧身上衣别好,她的干瘪的手触到娜娜的丰腴的裸体上,并未勾起她的任何回忆,仿佛她对女性毫无兴趣。




“好啦!”娜娜对着镜子看了自己最后一眼,说道。




博尔德纳夫焦急地跑回来,他说第三幕已经开始了。




“好喽!我现在就去。”她说道,“这也算回事情!平常总是我等别人。”




几位先生走出化妆室,他们与娜娜不告而别。王子已经表示过,演第三幕时,他想呆在后台观看。化妆室里只剩下娜娜一个人了,她感到很吃惊,向四处张望。




“她到哪里去了?”她问道。




她在寻找萨丹。她发现萨丹呆在帷幕后面,坐在一只箱子上等候着,她平静地回答道:




“你和这些先生呆在一起,当然我不想妨碍你!”萨丹说,她马上就走,但是娜娜把她留住了。萨丹真蠢!博尔德纳夫已经同意录用她,演完戏这事就可以定下来。萨丹有些举棋不定。这里人多,不像她生活的圈子。不过,她最后总算留下来了。




王子正从一道木头小楼梯上往下走时,听见舞台的另一边传来一阵奇怪的声音,像是有人在低声谩骂,还听到顿足的声音。原来发生了一场纠纷,等待上场的演员都被吓坏了。刚才米尼翁又同福什利开玩笑,他以亲热为借口,对福什利拍拍打打。他还想出了一个小把戏,用手指头轻轻地弹福什利的鼻子,说这是为了不让苍蝇落在上面。当然这种玩笑演员们看了很开心。米尼翁对自己成功的一招感到得意忘形,又突发奇想,伸手打了新闻记者一记耳光,一记真正的耳光,而且打得很重。这一次,米尼翁开玩笑开得太过分了。当着众人的面,福什利不能含笑忍受这样一记耳光。于是两人翻了脸,个个脸色铁青,满腔怒火,互相扑向对方,抓住脖下的衣服,扭打起来。接着两人在一根布景撑架后边的地上滚打着,并互相谩骂对方是拉皮条的家伙。




“博尔德纳夫先生!博尔德纳夫先生!”舞台监督惊恐万状,跑来说道。




博尔德纳夫对王子说了声“失陪”,便跟着舞台监督跑过去。他看见在地上的是福什利和米尼翁,便做了一个愤怒的手势。确实,他们选择了一个好时机,王子殿下正好在布景的另一边,整个大厅都听得一清二楚!更糟的是罗丝·米尼翁来了,她气喘吁吁,而这时恰巧是该她上场的时候。火神已经念了台词,下边就应由她接下去。但是,罗丝却愣在那儿,看着丈夫和情人在她的脚边滚打,互相勒脖子,用脚踢,揪头发,礼服上满是灰尘。他们挡住了她的路。在扭打中,福什利那顶该死的帽子差点被扔到舞台上,幸亏被一个布景工人一把抓住。这时,火神胡诌了一些插科打诨的台词,来引观众开心。罗丝呆立在那儿,眼睁睁地瞅着两个男人。




“别再看了!”博尔德纳夫恼羞成怒地在她耳边低声说,“走吧!走吧!……这与你无关!你误场啦!”




博尔德纳夫把罗丝一推,她从两个男人的身上跨过去,走到舞台上,在台前脚灯的照耀下,出现在观众面前。她真不明白他们两人为什么要在这地方殴斗。她身上打着哆嗦,脑子里嗡嗡作响,她向着脚灯走去,脸上浮现出钟情月神的甜蜜的微笑。她开始唱出二重唱中的第一句,嗓音是那样热情奔放,观众报以热烈的掌声。她还隐隐约约听到布景后边两个男人扭打的声音。他们还一直滚到了舞台的檐幕旁边,所幸的是音乐淹没了他们在布景框架下面殴打的响声。




“他妈的!”博尔德纳夫终于把他们拉开了,他怒不可遏地嚷道,“难道你们不能在你们自己家里打吗?你们明明知道我是不喜欢这样……你吗,米尼翁,你要听我的话,呆在这里,在院子这一边;而你,福什利,如果你不呆在花园那一边,我就把你赶出剧院的大门……嗯?就这样说定了,一个呆在院子一边,一个呆在花园一边,否则我就不准罗丝带你们到这里来。”




他回到王子面前时,王子问他发生了什么事。




“哦!没有什么。”他神态镇静自若,喃喃说道。




娜娜站在那里,身上穿着一件裘皮大衣,一边等待上场,一边同这几位先生谈话。缪法伯爵又上来了,想从两个布景架之间,再看舞台一眼。舞台监督对他做了一个手势,他知道走路脚步要轻些。从舞台上空吊布景的地方降下来一股炎热的空气,这里显得很宁静。一片强烈灯光照耀下的后台,只有几个人在低声说话。他们滞留在那里,即使走动也蹑手蹑脚。管煤气灯的工人一直忠于职守,呆在装置复杂的煤气灯光控制板旁边;一个消防队员倚在一根撑架上,脖子伸得长长的,想看看演出;拉幕工坐在高处的一张凳子上,一直守在自己的岗位上,一副尽心尽责的样子,他对演出的戏一无所知,他在等铃声一响,就去拉幕绳。在这令人窒息的空气中,在这轻轻的脚步声中和窃窃私语声中,舞台上演员的声音传到这里,变得十分古怪而又沉闷,失真得令人难以置信。另外,再过去一点的地方,就是乐声嘈杂的乐队的另一边,好像传来阵阵巨大的呼吸声。这是全场观众的呼吸声,这声音有时变大,甚至有时变成喧哗声、笑声和掌声。在这里虽然看不见观众,但仍然知道有观众,即使大厅里一片寂静时,也有这样感觉。




“好像有哪扇门窗没关上,”娜娜突然说道,她把皮大衣裹裹紧,“你去看一看,巴里约。我保证,有人打开了哪扇窗户……这里真能冻死人!”




巴里约向她保证,说窗户都是他亲手关上的。窗户上有玻璃打碎了,这倒可能。演员们总是对穿堂风怨声载道。丰唐说得好,煤气灯把这里照得又闷又热,加上阵阵冷风穿过,呆在这个窝里,不得肺炎才怪呢。




“你们也穿得袒胸露肩试试看,会有什么感觉。”娜娜气乎乎地说道。




“嘘!”博尔德纳夫低声说道。




在舞台上,罗丝把二重唱的每句唱词唱得那样优美动听,观众的喝彩声淹没了乐队的伴奏声。娜娜一声不吭,沉着脸。这时,伯爵冒冒失失地钻进天幕后边的通道,巴里约连忙拦住他,告诉他那儿有一块空隙,会让观众看见的。他看见的是布景的背面和侧面,布景架的后面糊着厚厚一层旧海报,在舞台的一个角落里,埃特纳火山的一个岩洞陷入在一座银矿里,舞台的最后边有火神的炼铁炉。悬挂下来的布景照明灯,照在涂有浓重色彩的金属板上,宛如着了火似的。若干装着蓝色玻璃和红色玻璃的布景撑架,利用精确的反差效果,使反射的灯光就像熊熊燃烧着的炭火;在舞台的最里边,一道道瓦斯灯光闪烁着,把黑岩石的岩坝照得清清楚楚。就在那里一道用实物制成的缓坡上,坐着扮演天后朱诺的德鲁阿尔老太太,她的周围亮光点点,酷似节日夜晚放在草丛中的一盏盏小油灯,她被灯光照得睁不开眼睛,昏昏欲睡,坐在那里等待入场。




这时候,发生了一阵骚动。西蒙娜正在听克拉利瑟讲故事,她突然叫道:




“瞧,拉特里贡来了!”




果然是拉特里贡来了,她的鬓角上烫着鬈发,神态像一位伯爵夫人去拜见她的诉讼代理人。她瞥见娜娜后,径直向她走去。




“不,”她们之间三言两语后,娜娜说道,“现在不行。”




老虔婆把脸一沉。普律利埃尔这时从那儿走过,同拉特里贡握了握手。普律利埃尔和娜娜激动地打量着她。拉特里贡迟疑了一阵子。接着,她做了一个手势,叫西蒙娜过来。随后,她们开始了简短的谈话。




“行,”西蒙娜终于说道,“再过半个钟头。”




西蒙娜正向化妆室走时,布龙太太又拿着一些信件走来走去,便递给她一封。博尔德纳夫见拉特里贡来,很生气,低声责备女门房不该放她进来;这个女人!偏偏在这个晚上来,这件事使他特别恼怒,因为王子殿下今晚来了。布龙太太在剧院干了三十年,她尖声怪调地回答道:她①怎么知道王子来了呢?拉特里贡老虔婆跟这里的每个女人都做交易,经理先生碰到过她不知多少次了,对她却从来没有说过一句什么。这时博尔德纳夫骂出一些粗话,拉特里贡呆在那儿一声不吭,目不转睛地打量着王子。她这个女人,一眼就能掂量出一个男人好不好色。她那蜡黄的脸上浮现出微笑。随后,她慢吞吞地从对她毕恭毕敬的小娘儿们中间走出去。 




①“她”是指布龙太太自己,这里用第三人称代替第一人称。




“一会儿就来,对吗?”她掉过头来对西蒙娜说道。




西蒙娜看上去很烦恼。那封信是一个青年写来的,她原先答应今晚与他相会。她草草写了个便条递给布龙太太,里边写道:“今晚不行,亲爱的,我有事情。”但她心里仍然很不放心,怕他见了条子还会等下去。因为她在第三幕中不上场,她想还不如马上离开一会儿去见见他,于是便请克拉利瑟去看看那个青年走了没有。克拉利瑟要到第三幕快结束时才上场,所以就下楼了,这时西蒙娜赶紧回她俩共用的化妆室。




楼下布龙太太的酒吧里,一个扮演冥王的配角演员在那里独自饮酒,他身穿一件大红袍,上面用金线绣着金光闪闪的装饰。看样子女门房经营的小生意一定很兴隆,因为在这个地窖般的角落里,楼梯脚下被洗酒杯的水倒得湿漉漉的。克拉利瑟下楼时,撩起她那虹神的裙子,生怕裙子的下摆拖在油垢的梯级上。走到楼梯的转弯处时,她小心地收住脚步,伸长脖子向门房室里张望一下。果然不出她所料,拉法卢瓦兹这个傻瓜不是还呆在那儿,坐在桌子和炉子中间的椅子上吗?他假装见到了西蒙娜,溜走一会儿,然后又回来。再说,门房室里总是坐满了男人,他们戴着手套,衣冠楚楚,态度温顺,耐心地等待着。他们一边等,一边神态严肃地互相打量着。布龙太太把最后送来的几束花已经送走了,所以桌子上只剩下一些脏盆子。只有一朵凋谢了的玫瑰花掉在那只黑母猫旁边,母猫缩成一团睡在那里,几只小猫在先生们的腿下狂奔乱跳。克拉利瑟一时间真想把拉法卢瓦兹赶出去。这个傻瓜不喜欢动物,这就看出他的为人。他把胳膊肘缩起来,生怕猫碰到他。




“他会缠住你的,你要当心!”冥王说道。他是个爱开玩笑的人,他一边上楼梯,一边用手背揩着嘴唇。




这时,克拉利瑟放弃了让拉法卢瓦兹出丑的想法。她看着布龙太太把西蒙娜的信交给了那个青年。他到前厅的一盏煤气灯下面看信:“今晚不行,亲爱的,我有事情。”他看后很平静,大概对这样的话已习以为常了,接着他便走了。不管怎样,他还算是知趣的人,不像其他男人,坐在布龙太太的破椅子上,呆在这间灼热、奇臭的玻璃大灯笼般的屋子里死等。堂堂男子汉们就呆在这种地方!克拉利瑟很反感地上楼去了,她穿过舞台,轻捷地上楼梯,一步跨三级,回化妆室给西蒙娜回话去了。




舞台上,王子单独与娜娜呆在一起,与她谈话。他一直没有离开她,眯缝着眼睛瞧着她。娜娜眼睛不看他,脸上堆满微笑,同意他的话就点点头。缪法伯爵正在听博尔德纳夫详细讲解绞盘和鼓筒怎样操作,突然,他内心一阵冲动,扔下博尔德纳夫,走过来想打断王子和娜娜的谈话。娜娜抬起头,就像对王子殿下笑的那个样子,对他莞尔一笑,不过,他总是竖起耳朵,注意听台上的台词。




“我觉得第三幕最短。”王子说道。伯爵在场,他觉得有些不太自在。




娜娜对王子的话没有作答,脸上表情也变了,她突然想到她演戏的事上来。她的肩膀猛然一动,皮衣滑落下来,朱勒太太正好站在她的背后,一把接住了。她赤身裸体,把两只手放到头发上,像要把它弄弄平,接着她进场了。




“嘘!嘘!”博尔德纳夫悄悄示意。




王子和伯爵感到惊讶。在一片寂静中,传来了深沉的叹息声和远处发出的喧哗声。每天晚上,当爱神赤裸着女神般的身体进场时,都产生同样的效果。这时缪法想瞧一瞧,便把眼睛贴近一个洞眼。台上的脚灯排成一道弧形,发出夺目的光芒,脚灯背面的大厅里显得昏昏暗暗,好像弥漫着黄橙橙的烟雾,在这暗淡的背景中,一排排观众的面孔显得苍白而又模糊不清,而舞台上的娜娜则显得格外清楚。她浑身白皙,变得高大了,把楼上楼下的包厢全部遮挡了。缪法从她的背后看着她,她的腰绷得紧紧的,双臂张开;而在地板上,与她的脚平齐的高度,露出一个提台词老人的头,那头像被割下来似的,样子看上去既可怜而又老实。她上场后唱第一段唱段时,每唱一句,脖子就像波浪一样起伏,这样起伏向下波及到腰部,并一直延伸到裙子的下摆。她唱完最后一句时,全场立刻报以雷鸣般的喝彩声,她向观众鞠躬致谢,身上的薄纱飘起来,长长的头发披落到腰部。缪法看见她弯着腰,撅着屁股往后退,方向朝向那个洞眼,他正在那儿观看呢,顿时他直起腰来,脸色变得煞白。舞台上的一切看不见了,映入他眼帘的只是布景的背面,上面乱七八糟地贴着五颜六色的旧海报。在一排排煤气灯照耀下,在一道斜坡上,奥林匹斯山诸神又找到了德鲁阿尔太太,她正在打盹。他们在等待这幕戏结束。博斯克和丰唐坐在地上,下巴搁在膝盖上,普律利埃尔还没上场就伸懒腰,打呵欠。大家都满面倦容,眼睛通红,想赶紧回家睡觉。




博尔德纳夫下过命令,不准福什利走到院子这一边,他就一直在花园一边溜达,这时,为了掩饰自己的窘相,便抓住伯爵,自愿带他去参观演员化妆室。缪法越来越优柔寡断,遇事拿不定主意,他用目光四下寻找德·舒阿尔侯爵,终不见踪影,便跟着新闻记者走了。他呆在后台,能听见娜娜的演唱,现在离开那里,既感到轻松,又感到不安。




福什利先上了楼梯,这种楼梯在二楼和三楼都装有用于关闭楼梯的木头转门。这种楼梯在蹩脚的房屋里常常见到,缪法伯爵曾以赈济所委员的身份,去贫民家里走访过,他看到过这样的楼梯,上面装饰全无,破旧不堪,漆成黄色,梯级被脚上上下下踏损了,铁栏杆被手磨平了。每道楼梯的平台边,贴近地面都有一扇低矮的窗户,方方正正地凹进去,像是气窗。一些悬挂在墙壁上的灯笼,发出煤气光焰,强烈地照射着这种种贫寒景物,还散发出一股热气,向上升腾,并聚积在各层狭窄的螺旋形楼梯下。




伯爵走到楼梯脚下时,感到有一股炽热的气流吹到他的后颈上,热气中夹有一股女人身上发出的香味,这股香味是随着光线和声音一起从化妆室里落下来的;他每上一个梯级,那香粉的麝香味,梳洗水的酸醋味使他身上变得热乎乎的,他感到头晕目眩。二层楼上,有两条长长的走廊,拐弯处转得很陡然,两边的门都漆成黄色,上面有白色粗体字母号码,看上去颇像带出租家具、有暗娼出入的旅馆的房间;走廊上的地砖都活动了,一块块鼓起来,可见这座旧楼在下陷。伯爵壮着胆子从一扇半开半掩的门边往里瞟了一眼,房间里很脏,活像郊区的一个理发棚,里边只有两把椅子,一面镜子和一张带抽屉的条桌,桌面上被梳子上的油垢弄得黑乎乎的。一个汗流浃背的壮汉,肩上冒着热气,正在那里换衣服;而旁边那个同样的房间里,一个女人正在戴手套,准备出门;她的头发又直又潮湿,像刚刚洗过澡。伯爵走到三楼时,福什利叫他,这时听见右边走廊里有人怒气冲冲地骂了一句“他妈的!”;原来是马蒂尔德这个小邋遢鬼打破了脸盆,脸盆里的肥皂水一直流到楼梯的平台上。一间化妆室的门砰的一声关上了。两个穿着胸衣的女人一跳越过走廊;还有一个女人,用牙齿咬着衬衫的边沿,出现了一下就走了。随后,听到一阵笑声、争吵声和刚唱就突然中断了的歌声。沿着走廊,伯爵透过每个化妆室的门缝向里面看,他看见裸体的一些部位,白皙的皮肤,浅色的内衣,两个活泼快乐的女孩,互相让对方看自己身上的痣;一个很年轻、几乎还是孩子的姑娘把裙子撩到膝盖上面,正在缝补她的衬裤,这时服装员们瞅见两个男人走进来,一个个轻轻地把布帘放下来,以免有失体统。现在演出快结束了,人们忙碌不堪,演员们忙于洗脸上的白粉和胭脂,室内空气中白粉如雾,人们换上平常穿的礼服,从不时开开关关的门里散发出浓烈的臭味。到了四楼,缪法浑身渐渐陷入了昏昏沉沉的状态。群众演员的化妆室就在这一层;二十个女人挤在一起,肥皂和香水瓶放得杂乱无章,颇像城门入口处的检查大厅。缪法走过一扇紧关着的门口时,听见一阵急促的洗濯声,脸盆里的水发出暴风般的声音。随后,他上了最高一层楼,他出于好奇心,壮着胆量透过一个开着的窥视孔,向里边张望一下。屋子里阒无一人,在煤气灯光下,仅有一只被人遗忘的便壶,放在被人胡乱扔在地上的裙子中间。这个房间是他这次观看的最后一个房间。在这最高的第五层楼上,他感到喘不过气来。各种气味,全部热量统统涌到那里。黄色的天花板像被火烧焦似的,在黄橙橙的云雾中,一盏灯笼点燃着。他在铁栏杆边站了片刻,觉得铁栏杆像人体一样温暖,于是,他闭上眼睛,深深地吸了一口气,品味了一会女性的全部性感,而这种性感他还不知道,现在正向他的脸上袭来。




“过来一下吧,”福什利喊道,他刚才离开了一会儿,“有人找你呢。”




克拉利瑟和西蒙娜的化妆室在走廊的一端,这间屋子狭长,造得很粗糙,在屋顶下面,墙角倾斜,墙上有裂缝。光线是从屋顶上两个深深的洞眼射进来的。在夜晚这样的时刻,煤气灯的光焰照亮了化妆室,化妆室的墙上贴着每卷值七个苏的纸,上面印着爬在棕色架子上的玫瑰花。有两块木板并排放着,上面都盖着一块漆布,是当着梳妆台用的。漆布被泼散的污水染黑了,木板下面乱糟糟地放着一些碰瘪了的水罐,盛满污水的水桶,黄色粗陶水罐。屋子里还摆着一些劣质日用品,全被用得歪歪扭扭,肮脏不堪,脸盆有缺口,梳子缺齿。两个女人在卸装和洗脸时,匆匆忙忙,随便乱放,把她们周围的东西搞得凌乱不堪,这个地方不过是她们的暂时停留之处,肮脏与她们没有关系。




“过来吧,”福什利像呆在娘儿们家里一样,用亲昵的男人口吻,又说道,“克拉利瑟想亲亲你呢。”




缪法终于进了屋子。他突然愣住了,他发现德·舒阿尔侯爵坐在两张梳妆台中间的一把椅子上。侯爵早已躲在这里了。他叉开两只脚,因为有一只水桶漏水,流出一潭灰白色的水。他看上去挺自在的,好地方他都知道。他精神抖擞地呆在这种令人窒息的浴缸般的地方,呆在这些心安理得、不知廉耻的女人中间,这个脏地方使她们变得天真而又放荡。




“你会跟那个老头子去吗?”西蒙娜在克拉利瑟的耳畔问道。




“我决不干!”克拉利瑟大声嚷道。




她们的服装员是一个其貌不扬、不拘礼节的姑娘,她正在帮助西蒙娜穿大衣,听到她们两人的谈话,笑弯了腰。三个人互相推推撞撞打闹着,嘁嘁喳喳,显得十分快乐。




“来吧,克拉利瑟,吻吻这位先生,”福什利又说,“你知道他很有钱。”




接着,他又转向伯爵,说道:




“你等着瞧吧,她很可爱,她会吻你的。”




然而,克拉利瑟对男人不感兴趣。她咒骂那些在楼下女门房那里等待的混蛋。另外,她又急着要下楼,她再跟他们呆着就要误场了。随后,因为福什利挡在门口,她就在缪法的脸颊上吻了两下,一边说道:




“无论如何,两个吻不是给你的!而是给缠住我的福什利的!”




说完,她一溜烟地走了。伯爵在他的岳父面前,显得很尴尬,一股血涌到了他的脸上。刚才在娜娜的化妆室里,面对那些华丽的帷幔和镜子,倒没有感到强烈的兴奋,这时在这间被两个女人弄得乱七八糟、令人羞愧的寒碜陋室里却感到这样兴奋。这时侯爵跟在匆匆忙忙下楼的西蒙娜后边走了,他贴在她的耳边说话,而她总是摇摇头。福什利笑着跟在他们后边。这样,只有伯爵一个人和服装员留下来,服装员在洗脸盆。接着,伯爵也走了,他下楼梯时,两腿发软,他前面几个穿衬裙的女人,被他再次吓跑了。他走到她们门口时,她们把门砰的一声关上了。他跑了四层楼,每层都有卸了装的姑娘,她们三三两两,到处乱跑。他只看清楚一只猫,那是一只大红猫,在这个散发着香粉臭气、热得像火炉的地方,沿着梯级乱窜,还翘着尾巴,把背贴在栏杆的扶手上擦痒。




“唉!”一个嗓子嘶哑的女人说道,“我还以为他们今晚不让我们下台呢!……这些讨厌的观众,还一次次鼓掌要求我们谢幕呢!”




演出结束,幕布落了下来。楼梯上响起急促的脚步声,楼梯间一片呼喊声,大家都匆匆忙忙穿衣服,忙着回家。缪法伯爵走到最后一级楼梯时,看见娜娜和王子慢吞吞地走在走廊上。娜娜停下脚步,接着莞尔一笑,放低噪门说道:




“就这样吧,等会儿见。”




王子回到舞台上,博尔德纳夫在那里等他呢。于是,只有缪法一个人和娜娜在一起,他在怒气和性欲的驱使下,跑到娜娜的背后,当她向化妆室走去时,他在她的后颈上狂吻了一下,吻的部位是在两肩中间长得很低的卷曲、毛茸茸的一撮撮短发上。这个吻好像是对他在楼上时受到的吻的回报。娜娜生气了,抬起手来想打人。当她认出伯爵来时,嫣然一笑。




“哦!你把我吓坏了。”她只说了一句。




她笑得挺可爱的,露出一副羞答答、乖顺的样子,好像原来对这一吻已经不抱希望了,而现在得到了,感到欣喜万分。但是,她不能迎合他的要求,今天晚上和明天都不行。必须让他等待一个时期。即使行,她也要吊吊他的胃口。从她的眼神中已经看出了这个意思。她最后说道:




“你知道,我有房子了……是的,我买了一座乡间别墅,靠近奥尔良,那个地方你有时去玩,这是宝宝告诉我的,就是小乔治·于贡,你认识他吗?你到那儿来看我吧。”




伯爵是个胆小的人,对自己刚才的唐突行动感到愧怕。他彬彬有礼地向她鞠了一个躬,并答应她一定接受她的邀请。随后,他走了,一边走一边想这想那。




他赶上了王子,走到演员休息室门前时,听见萨丹叫道:




“你是个下流的老头子!让我安静点吧!”




她骂的是德·舒阿尔侯爵,他不得已而找上了萨丹。但是她对上流社会的人物特别厌恶。娜娜刚才把她介绍给博尔德纳夫。不过,像这样呆着,嘴上贴上封条,生怕说出蠢话,这着实叫她受不了;现在她想得到补偿,正巧她在后台碰上了过去的情人,就是扮演冥王的那个配角。此人是糕点师,曾经给过她一个星期的爱情和耳光。她在等他,侯爵把她当成剧院的一个女演员,同她讲话,使她非常恼怒。所以,最后她摆出一副十分尊严的样子,说出这样一句话:




“我丈夫就要来了,你等着瞧吧!”




这时,演员们穿着大衣,面容疲乏,一个接一个走了。男人们和女人们三五成群从小螺旋楼梯上往下走,在昏暗中,依稀看见一顶顶破旧的帽子,一条条起皱的披肩和卸装后的一张张群众演员的灰白、丑陋的面孔。舞台上,边灯和布景照明灯全都熄灭了,王子在听博尔德纳夫讲一件轶事。他想等娜娜。当娜娜终于来到时,舞台上已一片漆黑,值班消防队员提着灯笼在作最后巡逻。博尔德纳夫为了不让王子殿下绕道从全景胡同走,便叫人打开了门房室通往剧院前厅那条走廊。沿着这条通道,小娘儿们乱哄哄地奔走,她们都很高兴,因为这样避开了在全景胡同正在等待她们的男人们。她们你推我搡,不时回过头来望望,到了外边才舒了口气,然而丰唐、博斯克和普律利埃尔却慢悠悠地走着,一边嘲笑那些装得严肃的男人们。他们还在游艺剧院的门廊下踱来踱去,这时候小娘儿们已跟着她们的情郎从大街上溜走了。克拉利瑟特别机灵,她对拉法卢瓦兹严加提防。拉法卢瓦兹果然还没走,呆在门房室里,同一些先生坐在布龙太太的椅子上死命地等待。他们每个人都仰着脸,眼巴巴地等着。于是,克拉利瑟便躲在一个女友的身后,一下子溜走了。这些先生们眨着眼皮,看到那些旋涡般的裙子从狭窄的楼梯脚下过去,他们等了那么长时间,看见她们一个个走过去,却没有认出一个人来,非常扫兴。那一窝小黑猫贴着母猫的肚子睡在漆布上,母猫怡然自得,伸长爪子,而那只大红公猫则坐在桌子的另一头,伸长尾巴,用黄眼睛看着那些逃走的女人。




“请殿下从这边走。”他们到了楼梯底下,博尔德纳夫指着走廊说道。




有几个女群众演员还挤在走廊里。王子跟在娜娜后面。缪法和侯爵殿后。这是一条狭长的小巷,在剧院和相邻的房屋中间,屋顶是倾斜的,上面开了几个玻璃天窗,墙壁上渗出潮气。行人踏在石板地上发出的响声,像在地道里行走的声音。这里堆满了该放在阁楼里的东西,有一个木工台,门房常在上面刨布景架,还有一堆木栏杆,晚上放在剧院门口,供观众排队入场。娜娜经过一个界石形水龙头前时,不得不撩起裙子,因为水龙头关不严,水流出来了,淹没了石板地。到了剧院前,大家互相施礼告辞。后来,只剩下博尔德纳夫一个人时,他耸耸肩膀,这个动作充分表达了对王子的蔑视,也表达了对王子的全部评价。




“尽管他是王子,还有点缺乏教养。”他对福什利说道,但并未详细解释。罗丝·米尼翁把福什利和她的丈夫领来,她想带他们两人到她家里,劝他们重新和好。




缪法一个人站在人行道上。王子殿下刚才不慌不忙地扶着娜娜上了他的马车。侯爵跟在萨丹和她的配角后面走着,他很兴奋,高兴地跟在那对不正经的男女后面,心里抱着得到萨丹青睐的一线希望。这时,缪法的头脑发胀,决定步行回家。他头脑里的一切斗争停止了,一种新生活的浪潮淹没了他四十年的观念和信仰。他沿着一条条大马路走时,夜间最后几辆马车的车轮的辘辘声,仿佛是呼唤娜娜名字的声音,简直把他的耳朵都震聋了。在煤气灯光下,他眼前似乎出现了娜娜那晃动的裸体,出现了她那柔软的胳膊和白皙的肩膀;他觉得娜娜占有了他,只要他在当天晚上能占有她一小时,他把什么都抛弃掉,把什么都卖掉,也在所不惜。他青春时期的情欲终于重新燃起,一股贪婪的青春烈火在他冷漠的天主教徒的心中骤然燃烧起来,也在他成年人的尊严中骤然燃烧起来。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 6


Count Muffat, accompanied by his wife and daughter, had arrived overnight at Les Fondettes, where Mme Hugon, who was staying there with only her son Georges, had invited them to come and spend a week. The house, which had been built at the end of the eighteenth century, stood in the middle of a huge square enclosure. It was perfectly unadorned, but the garden possessed magnificent shady trees and a chain of tanks fed by running spring water. It stood at the side of the road which leads from Orleans to Paris and with its rich verdure and high-embowered trees broke the monotony of that flat countryside, where fields stretched to the horizon's verge.




At eleven o'clock, when the second lunch bell had called the whole household together, Mme Hugon, smiling in her kindly maternal way, gave Sabine two great kisses, one on each cheek, and said as she did so:




"You know it's my custom in the country. Oh, seeing you here makes me feel twenty years younger. Did you sleep well in your old room?"




Then without waiting for her reply she turned to Estelle:




"And this little one, has she had a nap too? Give me a kiss, my child."




They had taken their seats in the vast dining room, the windows of which looked out on the park. But they only occupied one end of the long table, where they sat somewhat crowded together for company's sake. Sabine, in high good spirits, dwelt on various childish memories which had been stirred up within her--memories of months passed at Les Fondettes, of long walks, of a tumble into one of the tanks on a summer evening, of an old romance of chivalry discovered by her on the top of a cupboard and read during the winter before fires made of vine branches. And Georges, who had not seen the countess for some months, thought there was something curious about her. Her face seemed changed, somehow, while, on the other hand, that stick of an Estelle seemed more insignificant and dumb and awkward than ever.




While such simple fare as cutlets and boiled eggs was being discussed by the company, Mme Hugon, as became a good housekeeper, launched out into complaints. The butchers, she said, were becoming impossible. She bought everything at Orleans, and yet they never brought her the pieces she asked for. Yet, alas, if her guests had nothing worth eating it was their own fault: they had come too late in the season.




"There's no sense in it," she said. "I've been expecting you since June, and now we're half through September. You see, it doesn't look pretty."




And with a movement she pointed to the trees on the grass outside, the leaves of which were beginning to turn yellow. The day was covered, and the distance was hidden by a bluish haze which was fraught with a sweet and melancholy peacefulness.




"Oh, I'm expecting company," she continued. "We shall be gayer then! The first to come will be two gentlemen whom Georges has invited--Monsieur Fauchery and Monsieur Daguenet; you know them, do you not? Then we shall have Monsieur de Vandeuvres, who has promised me a visit these five years past. This time, perhaps, he'll make up his mind!"




"Oh, well and good!" said the countess, laughing. "If we only can get Monsieur de Vandeuvres! But he's too much engaged."




"And Philippe?" queried Muffat.




"Philippe has asked for a furlough," replied the old lady, "but without doubt you won't be at Les Fondettes any longer when he arrives."




The coffee was served. Paris was now the subject of conversation, and Steiner's name was mentioned, at which Mme Hugon gave a little cry.




"Let me see," she said; "Monsieur Steiner is that stout man I met at your house one evening. He's a banker, is he not? Now there's a detestable man for you! Why, he's gone and bought an actress an estate about a league from here, over Gumieres way, beyond the Choue. The whole countryside's scandalized. Did you know about that, my friend?"




"I knew nothing about it," replied Muffat. "Ah, then, Steiner's bought a country place in the neighborhood!"




Hearing his mother broach the subject, Georges looked into his coffee cup, but in his astonishment at the count's answer he glanced up at him and stared. Why was he lying so glibly? The count, on his side, noticed the young fellow's movement and gave him a suspicious glance. Mme Hugon continued to go into details: the country place was called La Mignotte. In order to get there one had to go up the bank of the Choue as far as Gumieres in order to cross the bridge; otherwise one got one's feet wet and ran the risk of a ducking.




"And what is the actress's name?" asked the countess.




"Oh, I wasn't told," murmured the old lady. "Georges, you were there the morning the gardener spoke to us about it."




Georges appeared to rack his brains. Muffat waited, twirling a teaspoon between his fingers. Then the countess addressed her husband:




"Isn't Monsieur Steiner with that singer at the Varietes, that Nana?"




"Nana, that's the name! A horrible woman!" cried Mme Hugon with growing annoyance. "And they are expecting her at La Mignotte. I've heard all about it from the gardener. Didn't the gardener say they were expecting her this evening, Georges?"




The count gave a little start of astonishment, but Georges replied with much vivacity:




"Oh, Mother, the gardener spoke without knowing anything about it. Directly afterward the coachman said just the opposite. Nobody's expected at La Mignotte before the day after tomorrow."




He tried hard to assume a natural expression while he slyly watched the effect of his remarks on the count. The latter was twirling his spoon again as though reassured. The countess, her eyes fixed dreamily on the blue distances of the park, seemed to have lost all interest in the conversation. The shadow of a smile on her lips, she seemed to be following up a secret thought which had been suddenly awakened within her. Estelle, on the other hand, sitting stiffly on her chair, had heard all that had been said about Nana, but her white, virginal face had not betrayed a trace of emotion.




"Dear me, dear me! I've got no right to grow angry," murmured Mme Hugon after a pause, and with a return to her old good humor she added:




"Everybody's got a right to live. If we meet this said lady on the road we shall not bow to her--that's all!"




And as they got up from table she once more gently upbraided the Countess Sabine for having been so long in coming to her that year. But the countess defended herself and threw the blame of the delays upon her husband's shoulders. Twice on the eve of departure, when all the trunks were locked, he counterordered their journey on the plea of urgent business. Then he had suddenly decided to start just when the trip seemed shelved. Thereupon the old lady told them how Georges in the same way had twice announced his arrival without arriving and had finally cropped up at Les Fondettes the day before yesterday, when she was no longer expecting him. They had come down into the garden, and the two men, walking beside the ladies, were listening to them in consequential silence.




"Never mind," said Mme Hugon, kissing her son's sunny locks, "Zizi is a very good boy to come and bury himself in the country with his mother. He's a dear Zizi not to forget me!"




In the afternoon she expressed some anxiety, for Georges, directly after leaving the table, had complained of a heavy feeling in his head and now seemed in for an atrocious sick headache. Toward four o'clock he said he would go upstairs to bed: it was the only remedy. After sleeping till tomorrow morning he would be perfectly himself again. His mother was bent on putting him to bed herself, but as she left the room he ran and locked the door, explaining that he was shutting himself in so that no one should come and disturb him. Then caressingly he shouted, "Good night till tomorrow, little Mother!" and promised to take a nap. But he did not go to bed again and with flushed cheeks and bright eyes noiselessly put on his clothes. Then he sat on a chair and waited. When the dinner bell rang he listened for Count Muffat, who was on his way to the dining room, and ten minutes later, when he was certain that no one would see him, he slipped from the window to the ground with the assistance of a rain pipe. His bedroom was situated on the first floor and looked out upon the rear of the house. He threw himself among some bushes and got out of the park and then galloped across the fields with empty stomach and heart beating with excitement. 




Night was closing in, and a small fine rain was beginning to fall.




It was the very evening that Nana was due at La Mignotte. Ever since in the preceding May Steiner had bought her this country place she had from time to time been so filled with the desire of taking possession that she had wept hot tears about, but on each of these occasions Bordenave had refused to give her even the shortest leave and had deferred her holiday till September on the plea that he did not intend putting an understudy in her place, even for one evening, now that the exhibition was on. Toward the close of August he spoke of October. Nana was furious and declared that she would be at La Mignotte in the middle of September. Nay, in order to dare Bordenave, she even invited a crowd of guests in his very presence. One afternoon in her rooms, as Muffat, whose advances she still adroitly resisted, was beseeching her with tremulous emotion to yield to his entreaties, she at length promised to be kind, but not in Paris, and to him, too, she named the middle of September. Then on the twelfth she was seized by a desire to be off forthwith with Zoe as her sole companion. It might be that Bordenave had got wind of her intentions and was about to discover some means of detaining her. She was delighted at the notion of putting him in a fix, and she sent him a doctor's certificate. When once the idea had entered her head of being the first to get to La Mignotte and of living there two days without anybody knowing anything about it, she rushed Zoe through the operation of packing and finally pushed her into a cab, where in a sudden burst of extreme contrition she kissed her and begged her pardon. It was only when they got to the station refreshment room that she thought of writing Steiner of her movements. She begged him to wait till the day after tomorrow before rejoining her if he wanted to find her quite bright and fresh. And then, suddenly conceiving another project, she wrote a second letter, in which she besought her aunt to bring little Louis to her at once. It would do Baby so much good! And how happy they would be together in the shade of the trees! In the railway carriage between Paris and Orleans she spoke of nothing else; her eyes were full of tears; she had an unexpected attack of maternal tenderness and mingled together flowers, birds and child in her every sentence.




La Mignotte was more than three leagues away from the station, and Nana lost a good hour over the hire of a carriage, a huge, dilapidated calash, which rumbled slowly along to an accompaniment of rattling old iron. She had at once taken possession of the coachman, a little taciturn old man whom she overwhelmed with questions. Had he often passed by La Mignotte? It was behind this hill then? There ought to be lots of trees there, eh? And the house could one see it at a distance? The little old man answered with a succession of grunts. Down in the calash Nana was almost dancing with impatience, while Zoe, in her annoyance at having left Paris in such a hurry, sat stiffly sulking beside her. The horse suddenly stopped short, and the young woman thought they had reached their destination. She put her head out of the carriage door and asked:




"Are we there, eh?"




By way of answer the driver whipped up his horse, which was in the act of painfully climbing a hill. Nana gazed ecstatically at the vast plain beneath the gray sky where great clouds were banked up.




"Oh, do look, Zoe! There's greenery! Now, is that all wheat? Good lord, how pretty it is!"




"One can quite see that Madame doesn't come from the country," was the servant's prim and tardy rejoinder. "As for me, I knew the country only too well when I was with my dentist. He had a house at Bougival. No, it's cold, too, this evening. It's damp in these parts."




They were driving under the shadow of a wood, and Nana sniffed up the scent of the leaves as a young dog might. All of a sudden at a turn of the road she caught sight of the corner of a house among the trees. Perhaps it was there! And with that she began a conversation with the driver, who continued shaking his head by way of saying no. Then as they drove down the other side of the hill he contented himself by holding out his whip and muttering, "'Tis down there."




She got up and stretched herself almost bodily out of the carriage door.




"Where is it? Where is it?" she cried with pale cheeks, but as yet she saw nothing.




At last she caught sight of a bit of wall. And then followed a succession of little cries and jumps, the ecstatic behavior of a woman overcome by a new and vivid sensation.




"I see it! I see it, Zoe! Look out at the other side. Oh, there's a terrace with brick ornaments on the roof! And there's a hothouse down there! But the place is immense. Oh, how happy I am! Do look, Zoe! Now, do look!"




The carriage had bthin a wall. Then the view of the kitchen garden entirely engrossed her attention. She darted back, jostling the lady's maid at the top of the stairs and bursting out:




"It's full of cabbages! Oh, such woppers! And lettuces and sorrel and onions and everything! Come along, make haste!"




The rain was falling more heavily now, and she opened her white silk sunshade and ran down the garden walks. 




"Madame will catch cold," cried Zoe, who had stayed quietly behind under the awning over the garden door.




But Madame wanted to see things, and at each new discovery there was a burst of wonderment.




"Zoe, here's spinach! Do come. Oh, look at the artichokes! They are funny. So they grow in the ground, do they? Now, what can that be? I don't know it. Do come, Zoe, perhaps you know."




The lady's maid never budged an inch. Madame must really be raving mad. For now the rain was coming down in torrents, and the little white silk sunshade was aly this time pulled up before the park gates. A side door was opened, and the gardener, a tall, dry fellow, made his appearance, cap in hand. Nana made an effort to regain her dignity, for the driver seemed now to be suppressing a laugh behind his dry, speechless lips. She refrained from setting off at a run and listened to the gardener, who was a very talkative fellow. He begged Madame to excuse the disorder in which she found everything, seeing that he had only received Madame's letter that very morning. But despite all his efforts, she flew off at a tangent and walked so quickly that Zoe could scarcely follow her. At the end of the avenue she paused for a moment in order to take the house in at a glance. It was a great pavilionlike building in the Italian manner, and it was flanked by a smaller construction, which a rich Englishman, after two years' residence in Naples, had caused to be erected and had forthwith become disgusted with.




"I'll take Madame over the house," said the gardener.




But she had outrun him entirely, and she shouted back that he was not to put himself out and that she would go over the house by herself. She preferred doing that, she said. And without removing her hat she dashed into the different rooms, calling to Zoe as she did so, shouting her impressions from one end of each corridor to the other and filling the empty house, which for long months had been uninhabited, with exclamations and bursts of laughter. In the first place, there was the hall. It was a little damp, but that didn't matter; one wasn't going to sleep in it. Then came the drawing room, quite the thing, the drawing room, with its windows opening on the lawn. Only the red upholsteries there were hideous; she would alter all that. As to the dining room-well, it was a lovely dining room, eh? What big blowouts you might give in Paris if you had a dining room as large as that! As she was going upstairs to the first floor it occurred to her that she had not seen the kitchen, and she went down again and indulged in ecstatic exclamations. Zoe ought to admire the beautiful dimensions of the sink and the width of the hearth, where you might have roasted a sheep! When she had gone upstairs again her bedroom especially enchanted her. It had been hung with delicate rose-colored Louis XVI cretonne by an Orleans upholsterer. Dear me, yes! One ought to sleep jolly sound in such a room as that; why, it was a real best bedroom! Then came four or five guest chambers and then some splendid garrets, which would be extremely convenient for trunks and boxes. Zoe looked very gruff and cast a frigid glance into each of the rooms as she lingered in Madame's wake. She saw Nana disappearing up the steep garret ladder and said, "Thanks, I haven't the least wish to break my legs." But the sound of a voice reached her from far away; indeed, it seemed to come whistling down a chimney.




"Zoe, Zoe, where are you? Come up, do! You've no idea! It's like fairyland!"




Zoe went up, grumbling. On the roof she found her mistress leaning against the brickwork balustrade and gazing at the valley which spread out into the silence. The horizon was immeasurably wide, but it was now covered by masses of gray vapor, and a fierce wind was driving fine rain before it. Nana had to hold her hat on with both hands to keep it from being blown away while her petticoats streamed out behind her, flapping like a flag.




"Not if I know it!" said Zoe, drawing her head in at once. "Madame will be blown away. What beastly weather!"




Madame did not hear what she said. With her head over the balustrade she was gazing at the grounds beneath. They consisted of seven or eight acres of land enclosed wiready dark with it. Nor did it shelter Madame, whose skirts were wringing wet. But that didn't put her out in the smallest degree, and in the pouring rain she visited the kitchen garden and the orchard, stopping in front of every fruit tree and bending over every bed of vegetables. Then she ran and looked down the well and lifted up a frame to see what was underneath it and was lost in the contemplation of a huge pumpkin. She wanted to go along every single garden walk and to take immediate possession of all the things she had been wont to dream of in the old days, when she was a slipshod work-girl on the Paris pavements. The rain redoubled, but she never heeded it and was only miserable at the thought that the daylight was fading. She could not see clearly now and touched things with her fingers to find out what they were. Suddenly in the twilight she caught sight of a bed of strawberries, and all that was childish in her awoke.




"Strawberries! Strawberries! There are some here; I can feel them. A plate, Zoe! Come and pick strawberries."




And dropping her sunshade, Nana crouched down in the mire under the full force of the downpour. With drenched hands she began gathering the fruit among the leaves. But Zoe in the meantime brought no plate, and when the young woman rose to her feet again she was frightened. She thought she had seen a shadow close to her.




"It's some beast!" she screamed.




But she stood rooted to the path in utter amazement. It was a man, and she recognized him.




"Gracious me, it's Baby! What ARE you doing there, baby?"




"'Gad, I've come--that's all!" replied Georges.




Her head swam.




"You knew I'd come through the gardener telling you? Oh, that poor child! Why, he's soaking!"




"Oh, I'll explain that to you! The rain caught me on my way here, and then, as I didn't wish to go upstream as far as Gumieres, I crossed the Choue and fell into a blessed hole."




Nana forgot the strawberries forthwith. She was trembling and full of pity. That poor dear Zizi in a hole full of water! And she drew him with her in the direction of the house and spoke of making up a roaring fire.




"You know," he murmured, stopping her among the shadows, "I was in hiding because I was afraid of being scolded, like in Paris, when I come and see you and you're not expecting me."




She made no reply but burst out laughing and gave him a kiss on the forehead. Up till today she had always treated him like a naughty urchin, never taking his declarations seriously and amusing herself at his expense as though he were a little man of no consequence whatever. There was much ado to install him in the house. She absolutely insisted on the fire being lit in her bedroom, as being the most comfortable place for his reception. Georges had not surprised Zoe, who was used to all kinds of encounters, but the gardener, who brought the wood upstairs, was greatly nonplused at sight of this dripping gentleman to whom he was certain he had not opened the front door. He was, however, dismissed, as he was no longer wanted.




A lamp lit up the room, and the fire burned with a great bright flame.




"He'll never get dry, and he'll catch cold," said Nana, seeing Georges beginning to shiver.




And there and with his delicate young arms showing and his bright damp hair falling almost to his shoulders, he looked just like a girl.




"Why, he's as slim as I am!" said Nana, putting her arm round his waist. "Zoe, just come here and see how it suits him. It's were no men's trousers in her house! She was on the point of calling the gardener back when an idea struck her. Zoe, who was unpacking the trunks in the dressing room, brought her mistress a change of underwear, consisting of a shift and some petticoats with a dressing jacket.




"Oh, that's first rate!" cried the young woman. "Zizi can put 'em all on. You're not angry with me, eh? When your clothes are dry you can put them on again, and then off with you, as fast as fast can be, so as not to have a scolding from your mamma. Make haste! I'm going to change my things, too, in the dressing room."




Ten minutes afterward, when she reappeared in a tea gown, she clasped her hands in a perfect ecstasy.




"Oh, the darling! How sweet he looks dressed like a little woman!"




He had simply slipped on a long nightgown with an insertion front, a pair of worked drawers and the dressing jacket, which was a long cambric garment trimmed with lace. Thus attiredmade for him, eh? All except the bodice part, which is too large. He 




hasn't got as much as I have, poor, dear Zizi!"




"Oh, to be sure, I'm a bit wanting there," murmured Georges with a smile.




All three grew very merry about it. Nana had set to work buttoning the dressing jacket from top to bottom so as to make him quite decent. Then she turned him round as though he were a doll, gave him little thumps, made the skirt stand well out behind. After which she asked him questions. Was he comfortable? Did he feel warm? Zounds, yes, he was comfortable! Nothing fitted more closely and warmly than a woman's shift; had he been able, he would always have worn one. He moved round and about therein, delighted with the fine linen and the soft touch of that unmanly garment, in the folds of which he thought he discovered some of Nana's own warm life.




Meanwhile Zoe had taken the soaked clothes down to the kitchen in order to dry them as quickly as possible in front of a vine-branch fire. Then Georges, as he lounged in an easy chair, ventured to make a confession.




"I say, are you going to feed this evening? I'm dying of hunger. I haven't dined."




Nana was vexed. The great silly thing to go sloping off from Mamma's with an empty stomach, just to chuck himself into a hole full of water! But she was as hungry as a hunter too. They certainly must feed! Only they would have to eat what they could get. Whereupon a round table was rolled up in front of the fire, and the queerest of dinners was improvised thereon. Zoe ran down to the gardener's, he having cooked a mess of cabbage soup in case Madame should not dine at Orleans before her arrival. Madame, indeed, had forgotten to tell him what he was to get ready in the letter she had sent him. Fortunately the cellar was well furnished. Accordingly they had cabbage soup, followed by a piece of bacon. Then Nana rummaged in her handbag and found quite a heap of provisions which she had taken the precaution of stuffing into it. There was a Strasbourg pate, for instance, and a bag of sweet-meats and some oranges. So they both ate away like ogres and, while they satisfied their healthy young appetites, treated one another with easy good fellowship. Nana kept calling Georges "dear old girl," a form of address which struck her as at once tender and familiar. At dessert, in order not to give Zoe any more trouble, they used the same spoon turn and turn about while demolishing a pot of preserves they had discovered at the top of a cupboard.




"Oh, you dear old girl!" said Nana, pushing back the round table. "I haven't made such a good dinner these ten years past!"




Yet it was growing late, and she wanted to send her boy off for fear he should be suspected of all sorts of things. But he kept declaring that he had plenty of time to spare. For the matter of that, his clothes were not drying well, and Zoe averred that it would take an hour longer at least, and as she was dropping with sleep after the fatigues of the journey, they sent her off to bed. After which they were alone in the silent house.




It was a very charming evening. The fire was dying out amid glowing embers, and in the great blue room, where Zoe had made up the bed before going upstairs, the air felt a little oppressive. Nana, overcome by the heavy warmth, got up to open the window for a few minutes, and as she did so she uttered a little cry.




"Great heavens, how beautiful it is! Look, dear old girl!"




Georges had come up, and as though the window bar had not been sufficiently wide, he put his arm round Nana's waist and rested his head against her shoulder. The weather had undergone a brisk change: the skies were clearing, and a full moon lit up the country with its golden disk of light. A sovereign quiet reigned over the valley. It seemed wider and larger as it opened on the immense distances of the plain, where the trees loomed like little shadowy islands amid a shining and waveless lake. And Nana grew tenderhearted, felt herself a child again. Most surely she had dreamed of nights like this at an epoch which she could not recall. Since leaving the train every object of sensation--the wide countryside, the green things with their pungent scents, the house, the vegetables--had stirred her to such a degree that now it seemed to her as if she had left Paris twenty years ago. Yesterday's existence was far, far away, and she was full of sensations of which she had no previous experience. Georges, meanwhile, was giving her neck little coaxing kisses, and this again added to her sweet unrest. With hesitating hand she pushed him from her, as though he were a child whose affectionate advances were fatiguing, and once more she told him that he ought to take his departure. He did not gainsay her. All in good time--he would go all in good time!




But a bird raised its song and again was silent. It was a robin in an elder tree below the window.




"Wait one moment," whispered Georges; "the lamp's frightening him. I'll put it out."




And when he came back and took her waist again he added:




"We'll relight it in a minute."




Then as she listened to the robin and the boy pressed against her side, Nana remembered. Ah yes, it was in novels that she had got to know all this! In other days she would have given her heart to have a full moon and robins and a lad dying of love for her. Great God, she could have cried, so good and charming did it all seem to her! Beyond a doubt she had been born to live honestly! So she pushed Georges away again, and he grew yet bolder.




"No, let me be. I don't care about it. It would be very wicked at your age. Now listen--I'll always be your mamma."




A sudden feeling of shame overcame her. She was blushing exceedingly, and yet not a soul could see her. The room behind them was full of black night while the country stretched before them in silence and lifeless solitude. Never had she known such a sense of shame before. Little by little she felt her power of resistance ebbing away, and that despite her embarrassed efforts to the contrary. That disguise of his, that woman's shift and that dressing jacket set her laughing again. It was as though a girl friend were teasing her.




"Oh, it's not right; it's not right!" she stammered after a last effort.




And with that, in face of the lovely night, she sank like a young virgin into the arms of this mere child. The house slept.




Next morning at Les Fondettes, when the bell rang for lunch, the dining-room table was no longer too big for the company. Fauchery and Daguenet had been driven up together in one carriage, and after them another had arrived with the Count de Vandeuvres, who had followed by the next train. Georges was the last to come downstairs. He was looking a little pale, and his eyes were sunken, but in answer to questions he said that he was much better, though he was still somewhat shaken by the violence of the attack. Mme Hugon looked into his eyes with an anxious smile and adjusted his hair which had been carelessly combed that morning, but he drew back as though embarrassed by this tender little action. During the meal she chaffed Vandeuvres very pleasantly and declared that she had expected him for five years past.




"Well, here you are at last! How have you managed it?"




Vandeuvres took her remarks with equal pleasantry. He told her that he had lost a fabulous sum of money at the club yesterday and thereupon had come away with the intention of ending up in the country.




"'Pon my word, yes, if only you can find me an heiress in these rustic parts! There must be delightful women hereabouts."




The old lady rendered equal thanks to Daguenet and Fauchery for having been so good as to accept her son's invitation, and then to her great and joyful surprise she saw the Marquis de Chouard enter the room. A third carriage had brought him.




"Dear me, you've made this your trysting place today!" she cried. "You've passed word round! But what's happening? For years I've never succeeded in bringing you all together, and now you all drop in at once. Oh, I certainly don't complain."




Another place was laid. Fauchery found himself next the Countess Sabine, whose liveliness and gaiety surprised him when he remembered her drooping, languid state in the austere Rue Miromesnil drawing room. Daguenet, on the other hand, who was seated on Estelle's left, seemed slightly put out by his propinquity to that tall, silent girl. The angularity of her elbows was disagreeable to him. Muffat and Chouard had exchanged a sly glance while Vandeuvres continued joking about his coming marriage.




"Talking of ladies," Mme Hugon ended by saying, "I have a new neighbor whom you probably know."




And she mentioned Nana. Vandeuvres affected the liveliest astonishment.




"Well, that is strange! Nana's property near here!"




Fauchery and Daguenet indulged in a similar demonstration while the Marquis de Chouard discussed the breast of a chicken without appearing to comprehend their meaning. Not one of the men had smiled.




"Certainly," continued the old lady, "and the person in question arrived at La Mignotte yesterday evening, as I was saying she would. I got my information from the gardener this morning."




At these words the gentlemen could not conceal their very real surprise. They all looked up. Eh? What? Nana had come down! But they were only expecting her next day; they were privately under the impression that they would arrive before her! Georges alone sat looking at his glass with drooped eyelids and a tired expression. Ever since the beginning of lunch he had seemed to be sleeping with open eyes and a vague smile on his lips.




"Are you still in pain, my Zizi?" asked his mother, who had been gazing at him throughout the meal.




He started and blushed as he said that he was very well now, but the worn-out insatiate expression of a girl who has danced too much did not fade from his face.




"What's the matter with your neck?" resumed Mme Hugon in an alarmed tone. "It's all red."




He was embarrassed and stammered. He did not know--he had nothing the matter with his neck. Then drawing his shirt collar up:




"Ah yes, some insect stung me there!"




The Marquis de Chouard had cast a sidelong glance at the little red place. Muffat, too, looked at Georges. The company was finishing lunch and planning various excursions. Fauchery was growing increasingly excited with the Countess Sabine's laughter. As he was passing her a dish of fruit their hands touched, and for one second she looked at him with eyes so full of dark meaning that he once more thought of the secret which had been communicated to him one evening after an uproarious dinner. Then, too, she was no longer the same woman. Something was more pronounced than of old, and her gray foulard gown which fitted loosely over her shoulders added a touch of license to her delicate, high-strung elegance.




When they rose from the table Daguenet remained behind with Fauchery in order to impart to him the following crude witticism about Estelle: "A nice broomstick that to shove into a man's hands!" Nevertheless, he grew serious when the journalist told him the amount she was worth in the way of dowry.




"Four hundred thousand francs."




"And the mother?" queried Fauchery. "She's all right, eh?"




"Oh, SHE'LL work the oracle! But it's no go, my dear man!"




"Bah! How are we to know? We must wait and see."




It was impossible to go out that day, for the rain was still falling in heavy showers. Georges had made haste to disappear from the scene and had double-locked his door. These gentlemen avoided mutual explanations, though they were none of them deceived as to the reasons which had brought them together. Vandeuvres, who had had a very bad time at play, had really conceived the notion of lying fallow for a season, and he was counting on Nana's presence in the neighborhood as a safeguard against excessive boredom. Fauchery had taken advantage of the holidays granted him by Rose, who just then was extremely busy. He was thinking of discussing a second notice with Nana, in case country air should render them reciprocally affectionate. Daguenet, who had been just a little sulky with her since Steiner had come upon the scene, was dreaming of resuming the old connection or at least of snatching some delightful opportunities if occasion offered. As to the Marquis de Chouard, he was watching for times and seasons. But among all those men who were busy following in the tracks of Venus--a Venus with the rouge scarce washed from her cheeks--Muffat was at once the most ardent and the most tortured by the novel sensations of desire and fear and anger warring in his anguished members. A formal promise had been made him; Nana was awaiting him. Why then had she taken her departure two days sooner than was expected?




He resolved to betake himself to La Mignotte after dinner that same evening. At night as the count was leaving the park Georges fled forth after him. He left him to follow the road to Gumieres, crossed the Choue, rushed into Nana's presence, breathless, furious and with tears in his eyes. Ah yes, he understood everything! That old fellow now on his way to her was coming to keep an appointment! Nana was dumfounded by this ebullition of jealousy, and, greatly moved by the way things were turning out, she took him in her arms and comforted him to the best of her ability. Oh no, he was quite beside the mark; she was expecting no one. If the gentleman came it would not be her fault. What a great ninny that Zizi was to be taking on so about nothing at all! By her child's soul she swore she loved nobody except her own Georges. And with that she kissed him and wiped away his tears.




"Now just listen! You'll see that it's all for your sake," she went on when he had grown somewhat calmer. "Steiner has arrived--he's up above there now. You know, duckie, I can't turn HIM out of doors."




"Yes, I know; I'm not talking of HIM," whispered the boy.




"Very well then, I've stuck him into the room at the end. I said I was out of sorts. He's unpacking his trunk. Since nobody's seen you, be quick and run up and hide in my room and wait for me.




Georges sprang at her and threw his arms round her neck. It was true after all! She loved him a little! So they would put the lamp out as they did yesterday and be in the dark till daytime! Then as the front-door bell sounded he quietly slipped away. Upstairs in the bedroom he at once took off his shoes so as not to make any noise and straightway crouched down behind a curtain and waited soberly.




Nana welcomed Count Muffat, who, though still shaken with passion, was now somewhat embarrassed. She had pledged her word to him and would even have liked to keep it since he struck her as a serious, practicable lover. But truly, who could have foreseen all that happened yesterday? There was the voyage and the house she had never set eyes on before and the arrival of the drenched little lover! How sweet it had all seemed to her, and how delightful it would be to continue in it! So much the worse for the gentleman! For three months past she had been keeping him dangling after her while she affected conventionality in order the further to inflame him. Well, well! He would have to continue dangling, and if he didn't like that he could go! She would sooner have thrown up everything than have played false to Georges.




The count had seated himself with all the ceremonious politeness becoming a country caller. Only his hands were trembling slightly. Lust, which Nana's skillful tactics daily exasperated, had at last wrought terrible havoc in that sanguine, uncontaminated nature. The grave man, the chamberlain who was wont to tread the state apartments at the Tuileries with slow and dignified step, was now nightly driven to plunge his teeth into his bolster, while with sobs of exasperation he pictured to himself a sensual shape which never changed. But this time he was determined to make an end of the torture. Coming along the highroad in the deep quiet of the gloaming, he had meditated a fierce course of action. And the moment he had finished his opening remarks he tried to take hold of Nana with both hands.




"No, no! Take care!" she said simply. She was not vexed; nay, she even smiled.




He caught her again, clenching his teeth as he did so. Then as she struggled to get free he coarsely and crudely reminded her that he had come to stay the night. Though much embarrassed at this, Nana did not cease to smile. She took his hands and spoke very familiarly in order to soften her refusal.




"Come now, darling, do be quiet! Honor bright, I can't: Steiner's upstairs."




But he was beside himself. Never yet had she seen a man in such a state. She grew frightened and put her hand over his mouth in order to stifle his cries. Then in lowered tones she besought him to be quiet and to let her alone. Steiner was coming downstairs. Things were getting stupid, to be sure! When Steiner entered the room he heard Nana remarking:




"I adore the country."




She was lounging comfortably back in her deep easy chair, and she turned round and interrupted herself.




"It's Monsieur le Comte Muffat, darling. He saw a light here while he was strolling past, and he came in to bid us welcome."




The two men clasped hands. Muffat, with his face in shadow, stood silent for a moment or two. Steiner seemed sulky. Then they chatted about Paris: business there was at a standstill; abominable things had been happening on 'change. When a quarter of an hour had elapsed Muffat took his departure, and, as the young woman was seeing him to the door, he tried without success to make an assignation for the following night. Steiner went up to bed almost directly afterward, grumbling, as he did so, at the everlasting little ailments that seemed to afflict the genus courtesan. The two old boys had been packed off at last! When she was able to rejoin him Nana found Georges still hiding exemplarily behind the curtain. The room was dark. He pulled her down onto the floor as she sat near him, and together they began playfully rolling on the ground, stopping now and again and smothering their laughter with kisses whenever they struck their bare feet against some piece of furniture. Far away, on the road to Gumieres, Count Muffat walked slowly home and, hat in hand, bathed his burning forehead in the freshness and silence of the night.




During the days that followed Nana found life adorable. In the lad's arms she was once more a girl of fifteen, and under the caressing influence of this renewed childhood love's white flower once more blossomed forth in a nature which had grown hackneyed and disgusted in the service of the other sex. She would experience sudden fits of shame, sudden vivid emotions, which left her trembling. She wanted to laugh and to cry, and she was beset by nervous, maidenly feelings, mingled with warm desires that made her blush again. Never yet had she felt anything comparable to this. The country filled her with tender thoughts. As a little girl she had long wished to dwell in a meadow, tending a goat, because one day on the talus of the fortifications she had seen a goat bleating at the end of its tether. Now this estate, this stretch of land belonging to her, simply swelled her heart to bursting, so utterly had her old ambition been surpassed. Once again she tasted the novel sensations experienced by chits of girls, and at night when she went upstairs, dizzy with her day in the open air and intoxicated by the scent of green leaves, and rejoined her Zizi behind the curtain, she fancied herself a schoolgirl enjoying a holiday escapade. It was an amour, she thought, with a young cousin to whom she was going to be married. And so she trembled at the slightest noise and dread lest parents should hear her, while making the delicious experiments and suffering the voluptuous terrors attendant on a girl's first slip from the path of virtue.Nana in those days was subject to the fancies a sentimental girl will indulge in. She would gaze at the moon for hours. One night she had a mind to go down into the garden with Georges when all the household was asleep. When there they strolled under the trees, their arms round each other's waists, and finally went and laid down in the grass, where the dew soaked them through and through. On another occasion, after a long silence up in the bedroom, she fell sobbing on the lad's neck, declaring in broken accents that she was afraid of dying. She would often croon a favorite ballad of Mme Lerat's, which was full of flowers and birds. The song would melt her to tears, and she would break off in order to clasp Georges in a passionate embrace and to extract from him vows of undying affection. In short she was extremely silly, as she herself would admit when they both became jolly good fellows again and sat up smoking cigarettes on the edge of the bed, dangling their bare legs over it the while and tapping their heels against its wooden side.




But what utterly melted the young woman's heart was Louiset's arrival. She had an access of maternal affection which was as violent as a mad fit. She would carry off her boy into the sunshine outside to watch him kicking about; she would dress him like a little prince and roll with him in the grass. The moment he arrived she decided that he was to sleep near her, in the room next hers, where Mme Lerat, whom the country greatly affected, used to begin snoring the moment her head touched the pillow. Louiset did not hurt Zizi's position in the least. On the contrary, Nana said that she had now two children, and she treated them with the same wayward tenderness. At night, more than ten times running, she would leave Zizi to go and see if Louiset were breathing properly, but on her return she would re-embrace her Zizi and lavish on him the caresses that had been destined for the child. She played at being Mamma while he wickedly enjoyed being dandled in the arms of the great wench and allowed himself to be rocked to and fro like a baby that is being sent to sleep. It was all so delightful, and Nana was so charmed with her present existence, that she seriously proposed to him never to leave the country. They would send all the other people away, and he, she and the child would live alone. And with that they would make a thousand plans till daybreak and never once hear Mme Lerat as she snored vigorously after the fatigues of a day spent in picking country flowers.




This charming existence lasted nearly a week. Count Muffat used to come every evening and go away again with disordered face and burning hands. One evening he was not even received, as Steiner had been obliged to run up to Paris. He was told that Madame was not well. Nana grew daily more disgusted at the notion of deceiving Georges. He was such an innocent lad, and he had such faith in her! She would have looked on herself as the lowest of the low had she played him false. Besides, it would have sickened her to do so! Zoe, who took her part in this affair in mute disdain, believed that Madame was growing senseless.




On the sixth day a band of visitors suddenly blundered into Nana's idyl. She had, indeed, invited a whole swarm of people under the belief that none of them would come. And so one fine afternoon she was vastly astonished and annoyed to see an omnibus full of people pulling up outside the gate of La Mignotte.




"It's us!" cried Mignon, getting down first from the conveyance and extracting then his sons Henri and Charles.




Labordette thereupon appeared and began handing out an interminable file of ladies--Lucy Stewart, Caroline Hequet, Tatan Nene, Maria Blond. Nana was in hopes that they would end there, when La Faloise sprang from the step in order to receive Gaga and her daughter Amelie in his trembling arms. That brought the number up to eleven people. Their installation proved a laborious undertaking. There were five spare rooms at La Mignotte, one of which was already occupied by Mme Lerat and Louiset. The largest was devoted to the Gaga and La Faloise establishment, and it was decided that Amelie should sleep on a truckle bed in the dressing room at the side. Mignon and his two sons had the third room. Labordette the fourth. There thus remained one room which was transformed into a dormitory with four beds in it for Lucy, Caroline, Tatan and Maria. As to Steiner, he would sleep on the divan in the drawing room. At the end of an hour, when everyone was duly settled, Nana, who had begun by being furious, grew enchanted at the thought of playing hostess on a grand scale. The ladies complimented her on La Mignotte. "It's a stunning property, my dear!" And then, too, they brought her quite a whiff of Parisian air, and talking all together with bursts of laughter and exclamation and emphatic little gestures, they gave her all the petty gossip of the week just past. By the by, and how about Bordenave? What had he said about her prank? Oh, nothing much! After bawling about having her brought back by the police, he had simply put somebody else in her place at night. 




Little Violaine was the understudy, and she had even obtained a very pretty success as the Blonde Venus. Which piece of news made Nana rather serious.




It was only four o'clock in the afternoon, and there was some talk of taking a stroll around.




"Oh, I haven't told you," said Nana, "I was just off to get up potatoes when you arrived."




Thereupon they all wanted to go and dig potatoes without even changing their dresses first. It was quite a party. The gardener and two helpers were already in the potato field at the end of the grounds. The ladies knelt down and began fumbling in the mold with their beringed fingers, shouting gaily whenever they discovered a potato of exceptional size. It struck them as so amusing! But Tatan Nene was in a state of triumph! So many were the potatoes she had gathered in her youth that she forgot herself entirely and gave the others much good advice, treating them like geese the while. The gentlemen toiled less strenuously. Mignon looked every inch the good citizen and father and made his stay in the country an occasion for completing his boys' education. Indeed, he spoke to them of Parmentier!




Dinner that evening was wildly hilarious. The company ate ravenously. Nana, in a state of great elevation, had a warm disagreement with her butler, an individual who had been in service at the bishop's palace in Orleans. The ladies smoked over their coffee. An earsplitting noise of merrymaking issued from the open windows and died out far away under the serene evening sky while peasants, belated in the lanes, turned and looked at the flaring rooms.




"It's most tiresome that you're going back the day after tomorrow," said Nana. "But never mind, we'll get up an excursion all the same!"




They decided to go on the morrow, Sunday, and visit the ruins of the old Abbey of Chamont, which were some seven kilometers distant. Five carriages would come out from Orleans, take up the company after lunch and bring them back to dinner at La Mignotte at about seven. It would be delightful.




That evening, as his wont was, Count Muffat mounted the hill to ring at the outer gate. But the brightly lit windows and the shouts of laughter astonished him. When, however, he recognized Mignon's voice, he understood it all and went off, raging at this new obstacle, driven to extremities, bent on some violent act. Georges passed through a little door of which he had the key, slipped along the staircase walls and went quietly up into Nana's room. Only he had to wait for her till past midnight. She appeared at last in a high state of intoxication and more maternal even than on the previous nights. Whenever she had drunk anything she became so amorous as to be absurd. Accordingly she now insisted on his accompanying her to the Abbey of Chamont. But he stood out against this; he was afraid of being seen. If he were to be seen driving with her there would be an atrocious scandal. But she burst into tears and evinced the noisy despair of a slighted woman. And he thereupon consoled her and formally promised to be one of the party.




"So you do love me very much," she blurted out. "Say you love me very much. Oh, my darling old bear, if I were to die would you feel it very much? Confess!"




At Les Fondettes the near neighborhood of Nana had utterly disorganized the party. Every morning during lunch good Mme Hugon returned to the subject despite herself, told her guests the news the gardener had brought her and gave evidence of the absorbing curiosity with which notorious courtesans are able to inspire even the worthiest old ladies. Tolerant though she was, she was revolted and maddened by a vague presentiment of coming ill, which frightened her in the evenings as thoroughly as if a wild beast had escaped from a menagerie and were known to be lurking in the countryside.




She began trying to pick a little quarrel with her guests, whom she each and all accused of prowling round La Mignotte. Count Vandeuvres had been seen laughing on the highroad with a golden-haired lady, but he defended himself against the accusation; he denied that it was Nana, the fact being that Lucy had been with him and had told him how she had just turned her third prince out of doors. The Marquis de Chouard used also to go out every day, but his excuse was doctor's orders. Toward Daguenet and Fauchery Mme Hugon behaved unjustly too. The former especially never left Les Fondettes, for he had given up the idea of renewing the old connection and was busy paying the most respectful attentions to Estelle. Fauchery also stayed with the Muffat ladies. On one occasion only he had met Mignon with an armful of flowers, putting his sons through a course of botanical instruction in a by-path. The two men had shaken hands and given each other the news about Rose. She was perfectly well and happy; they had both received a letter from her that morning in which she besought them to profit by the fresh country air for some days longer. Among all her guests the old lady spared only Count Muffat and Georges. The count, who said he had serious business in Orleans, could certainly not be running after the bad woman, and as to Georges, the poor child was at last causing her grave anxiety, seeing that every evening he was seized with atrocious sick headaches which kept him to his bed in broad daylight.




Meanwhile Fauchery had become the Countess Sabine's faithful attendant in the absence during each afternoon of Count Muffat. Whenever they went to the end of the park he carried her campstool and her sunshade. Besides, he amused her with the original witticisms peculiar to a second-rate journalist, and in so doing he prompted her to one of those sudden intimacies which are allowable in the country. She had apparently consented to it from the first, for she had grown quite a girl again in the society of a young man whose noisy humor seemed unlikely to compromize her. But now and again, when for a second or two they found themselves alone behind the shrubs, their eyes would meet; they would pause amid their laughter, grow suddenly serious and view one another darkly, as though they had fathomed and divined their inmost hearts.On Friday a fresh place had to be laid at lunch time. M. Theophile Venot, whom Mme Hugon remembered to have invited at the Muffats' last winter, had just arrived. He sat stooping humbly forward and behaved with much good nature, as became a man of no account, nor did he seem to notice the anxious deference with which he was treated. When he had succeeded in getting the company to forget his presence he sat nibbling small lumps of sugar during dessert, looking sharply up at Daguenet as the latter handed Estelle strawberries and listening to Fauchery, who was making the countess very merry over one of his anecdotes. Whenever anyone looked at HIM he smiled in his quiet way. When the guests rose from table he took the count's arm and drew him into the park. He was known to have exercised great influence over the latter ever since the death of his mother. Indeed, singular stories were told about the kind of dominion which the ex-lawyer enjoyed in that household. Fauchery, whom his arrival doubtless embarrassed, began explaining to Georges and Daguenet the origin of the man's wealth. It was a big lawsuit with the management of which the Jesuits had entrusted him in days gone by. In his opinion the worthy man was a terrible fellow despite his gentle, plump face and at this time of day had his finger in all the intrigues of the priesthood. The two young men had begun joking at this, for they thought the little old gentleman had an idiotic expression. The idea of an unknown Venot, a gigantic Venot, acting for the whole body of the clergy, struck them in the light of a comical invention. But they were silenced when, still leaning on the old man's arm, Count Muffat reappeared with blanched cheeks and eyes reddened as if by recent weeping.




I bet they've been chatting about hell," muttered Fauchery in a bantering tone.




The Countess Sabine overheard the remark. She turned her head slowly, and their eyes met in that long gaze with which they were accustomed to sound one another prudently before venturing once for all.




After the breakfast it was the guests' custom to betake themselves to a little flower garden on a terrace overlooking the plain. This Sunday afternoon was exquisitely mild. There had been signs of rain toward ten in the morning, but the sky, without ceasing to be covered, had, as it were, melted into milky fog, which now hung like a cloud of luminous dust in the golden sunlight. Soon Mme Hugon proposed that they should step down through a little doorway below the terrace and take a walk on foot in the direction of Gumieres and as far as the Choue. She was fond of walking and, considering her threescore years, was very active. Besides, all her guests declared that there was no need to drive. So in a somewhat straggling order they reached the wooden bridge over the river. Fauchery and Daguenet headed the column with the Muffat ladies and were followed by the count and the marquis, walking on either side of Mme Hugon, while Vandeuvres, looking fashionable and out of his element on the highroad, marched in the rear, smoking a cigar. M. Venot, now slackening, now hastening his pace, passed smilingly from group to group, as though bent on losing no scrap of conversation.




"To think of poor dear Georges at Orleans!" said Mme Hugon. "He was anxious to consult old Doctor Tavernier, who never goes out now, on the subject of his sick headaches. Yes, you were not up, as he went off before seven o'clock. But it'll be a change for him all the same."




She broke off, exclaiming:




"Why, what's making them stop on the bridge?"




The fact was the ladies and Fauchery and Daguenet were standing stock-still on the crown of the bridge. They seemed to be hesitating as though some obstacle or other rendered them uneasy and yet the way lay clear before them.




"Go on!" cried the count.




They never moved and seemed to be watching the approach of something which the rest had not yet observed. Indeed the road wound considerably and was bordered by a thick screen of poplar trees. Nevertheless, a dull sound began to grow momentarily louder, and soon there was a noise of wheels, mingled with shouts of laughter and the cracking of whips. Then suddenly five carriages came into view, driving one behind the other. They were crowded to bursting, and bright with a galaxy of white, blue and pink costumes.




"What is it?" said Mme Hugon in some surprise.




Then her instinct told her, and she felt indignant at such an untoward invasion of her road.




"Oh, that woman!" she murmured. "Walk on, pray walk on. Don't appear to notice."




But it was too late. The five carriages which were taking Nana and her circle to the ruins of Chamont rolled on to the narrow wooden bridge. Fauchery, Daguenet and the Muffat ladies were forced to step backward, while Mme Hugon and the others had also to stop in Indian file along the roadside. It was a superb ride past! The laughter in the carriages had ceased, and faces were turned with an expression of curiosity. The rival parties took stock of each other amid a silence broken only by the measured trot of the horses. In the first carriage Maria Blond and Tatan Nene were lolling backward like a pair of duchesses, their skirts swelling forth over the wheels, and as they passed they cast disdainful glances at the honest women who were walking afoot. Then came Gaga, filling up a whole seat and half smothering La Faloise beside her so that little but his small anxious face was visible. Next followed Caroline Hequet with Labordette, Lucy Stewart with Mignon and his boys and at the close of all Nana in a victoria with Steiner and on a bracket seat in front of her that poor, darling Zizi, with his knees jammed against her own.




"It's the last of them, isn't it?" the countess placidly asked Fauchery, pretending at the same time not to recognize Nana.




The wheel of the victoria came near grazing her, but she did not step back. The two women had exchanged a deeply significant glance. It was, in fact, one of those momentary scrutinies which are at once complete and definite. As to the men, they behaved unexceptionably. Fauchery and Daguenet looked icy and recognized no one. The marquis, more nervous than they and afraid of some farcical ebullition on the part of the ladies, had plucked a blade of grass and was rolling it between his fingers. Only Vandeuvres, who had stayed somewhat apart from the rest of the company, winked imperceptibly at Lucy, who smiled at him as she passed.




"Be careful!" M. Venot had whispered as he stood behind Count Muffat.




The latter in extreme agitation gazed after this illusive vision of Nana while his wife turned slowly round and scrutinized him. Then he cast his eyes on the ground as though to escape the sound of galloping hoofs which were sweeping away both his senses and his heart. He could have cried aloud in his agony, for, seeing Georges among Nana's skirts, he understood it all now. A mere child! He was brokenhearted at the thought that she should have preferred a mere child to him! Steiner was his equal, but that child!




Mme Hugon, in the meantime, had not at once recognized Georges. Crossing the bridge, he was fain to jump into the river, but Nana's knees restrained him. Then white as a sheet and icy cold, he sat rigidly up in his place and looked at no one. It was just possible no one would notice him.




"Oh, my God!" said the old lady suddenly. "Georges is with her!"




The carriages had passed quite through the uncomfortable crowd of people who recognized and yet gave no sign of recognition. The short critical encounter seemed to have been going on for ages. And now the wheels whirled away the carriageloads of girls more gaily than ever. Toward the fair open country they went, amid the buffetings of the fresh air of heaven. Bright-colored fabrics fluttered in the wind, and the merry laughter burst forth anew as the voyagers began jesting and glancing back at the respectable folks halting with looks of annoyance at the roadside. Turning round, Nana could see the walking party hesitating and then returning the way they had come without crossing the bridge. Mme Hugon was leaning silently on Count Muffat's arm, and so sad was her look that no one dared comfort her.




"I say, did you see Fauchery, dear?" Nana shouted to Lucy, who was leaning out of the carriage in front. "What a brute he was! He shall pay out for that. And Paul, too, a fellow I've been so kind to! Not a sign! They're polite, I'm sure."




And with that she gave Steiner a terrible dressing, he having ventured to suggest that the gentlemen's attitude had been quite as it should be. So then they weren't even worth a bow? The first blackguard that came by might insult them? Thanks! He was the right sort, too, he was! It couldn't be better! One ought always to bow to a woman.




"Who's the tall one?" asked Lucy at random, shouting through the noise of the wheels.




"It's the Countess Muffat," answered Steiner.




"There now! I suspected as much," said Nana. "Now, my dear fellow, it's all very well her being a countess, for she's no better than she should be. Yes, yes, she's no better that she should be. You know, I've got an eye for such things, I have! And now I know your countess as well as if I had been at the making of her! I'll bet you that she's the mistress of that viper Fauchery! I tell you, she's his mistress! Between women you guess that sort of thing at once!"




Steiner shrugged his shoulders. Since the previous day his irritation had been hourly increasing. He had received letters which necessitated his leaving the following morning, added to which he did not much appreciate coming down to the country in order to sleep on the drawing-room divan.




"And this poor baby boy!" Nana continued, melting suddenly at sight of Georges's pale face as he still sat rigid and breathless in front of her.




"D'you think Mamma recognized me?" he stammered at last.




"Oh, most surely she did! Why, she cried out! But it's my fault. He didn't want to come with us; I forced him to. Now listen, Zizi, would you like me to write to your mamma? She looks such a kind, decent sort of lady! I'll tell her that I never saw you before and that it was Steiner who brought you with him for the first time today."




"No, no, don't write," said Georges in great anxiety. "I'll explain it all myself. Besides, if they bother me about it I shan't go home again."




But he continued plunged in thought, racking his brains for excuses against his return home in the evening. The five carriages were rolling through a flat country along an interminable straight road bordered by fine trees. The country was bathed in a silvery-gray atmosphere. The ladies still continued shouting remarks from carriage to carriage behind the backs of the drivers, who chuckled over their extraordinary fares. Occasionally one of them would rise to her feet to look at the landscape and, supporting herself on her neighbor's shoulder, would grow extremely excited till a sudden jolt brought her down to the seat again. Caroline Hequet in the meantime was having a warm discussion with Labordette. Both of them were agreed that Nana would be selling her country house before three months were out, and Caroline was urging Labordette to buy it back for her for as little as it was likely to fetch. In front of them La Faloise, who was very amorous and could not get at Gaga's apoplectic neck, was imprinting kisses on her spine through her dress, the strained fabric of which was nigh splitting, while Amelie, perching stiffly on the bracket seat, was bidding them be quiet, for she was horrified to be sitting idly by, watching her mother being kissed. In the next carriage Mignon, in order to astonish Lucy, was making his sons recite a fable by La Fontaine. Henri was prodigious at this exercise; he could spout you one without pause or hesitation. But Maria Blond, at the head of the procession, was beginning to feel extremely bored. She was tired of hoaxing that blockhead of a Tatan Nene with a story to the effect that the Parisian dairywomen were wont to fabricate eggs with a mixture of paste and saffron. The distance was too great: were they never going to get to their destination? And the question was transmitted from carriage to carriage and finally reached Nana, who, after questioning her driver, got up and shouted:




"We've not got a quarter of an hour more to go. You see that church behind the trees down there?"




Then she continued:




"Do you know, it appears the owner of the Chateau de Chamont is an old lady of Napoleon's time? Oh, SHE was a merry one! At least, so Joseph told me, and he heard it from the servants at the bishop's palace. There's no one like it nowadays, and for the matter of that, she's become goody-goody."




"What's her name?" asked Lucy.




"Madame d'Anglars."




"Irma d'Anglars--I knew her!" cried Gaga.




Admiring exclamations burst from the line of carriages and were borne down the wind as the horses quickened their trot. Heads were stretched out in Gaga's direction; Maria Blond and Tatan Nene turned round and knelt on the seat while they leaned over the carriage hood, and the air was full of questions and cutting remarks, tempered by a certain obscure admiration. Gaga had known her! The idea filled them all with respect for that far-off past.




"Dear me, I was young then," continued Gaga. "But never mind, I remember it all. I saw her pass. They said she was disgusting in her own house, but, driving in her carriage, she WAS just smart! And the stunning tales about her! Dirty doings and money flung about like one o'clock! I don't wonder at all that she's got a fine place. Why, she used to clean out a man's pockets as soon as look at him. Irma d'Anglars still in the land of the living! Why, my little pets, she must be near ninety."




At this the ladies became suddenly serious. Ninety years old! The deuce, there wasn't one of them, as Lucy loudly declared, who would live to that age. They were all done for. Besides, Nana said she didn't want to make old bones; it wouldn't be amusing. They were drawing near their destination, and the conversation was interrupted by the cracking of whips as the drivers put their horses to their best paces. Yet amid all the noise Lucy continued talking and, suddenly changing the subject, urged Nana to come to town with them all to-morrow. The exhibition was soon to close, and the ladies must really return to Paris, where the season was surpassing their expectations. But Nana was obstinate. She loathed Paris; she wouldn't set foot there yet!




"Eh, darling, we'll stay?" she said, giving Georges's knees a squeeze, as though Steiner were of no account.




The carriages had pulled up abruptly, and in some surprise the company got out on some waste ground at the bottom of a small hill. With his whip one of the drivers had to point them out the ruins of the old Abbey of Chamont where they lay hidden among trees. It was a great sell! The ladies voted them silly. Why, they were only a heap of old stones with briers growing over them and part of a tumble-down tower. It really wasn't worth coming a couple of leagues to see that! Then the driver pointed out to them the countryseat, the park of which stretched away from the abbey, and he advised them to take a little path and follow the walls surrounding it. They would thus make the tour of the place while the carriages would go and await them in the village square. It was a delightful walk, and the company agreed to the proposition.




"Lord love me, Irma knows how to take care of herself!" said Gaga, halting before a gate at the corner of the park wall abutting on the highroad.




All of them stood silently gazing at the enormous bush which stopped up the gateway. Then following the little path, they skirted the park wall, looking up from time to time to admire the trees, whose lofty branches stretched out over them and formed a dense vault of greenery. After three minutes or so they found themselves in front of a second gate. Through this a wide lawn was visible, over which two venerable oaks cast dark masses of shadow. Three minutes farther on yet another gate afforded them an extensive view of a great avenue, a perfect corridor of shadow, at the end of which a bright spot of sunlight gleamed like a star. They stood in silent, wondering admiration, and then little by little exclamations burst from their lips. They had been trying hard to joke about it all with a touch of envy at heart, but this decidedly and immeasurably impressed them. What a genius that Irma was! A sight like this gave you a rattling notion of the woman! The trees stretched away and away, and there were endlessly recurrent patches of ivy along the wall with glimpses of lofty roofs and screens of poplars interspersed with dense masses of elms and aspens. Was there no end to it then? The ladies would have liked to catch sight of the mansion house, for they were weary of circling on and on, weary of seeing nothing but leafy recesses through every opening they came to. They took the rails of the gate in their hands and pressed their faces against the ironwork. And thus excluded and isolated, a feeling of respect began to overcome them as they thought of the castle lost to view in surrounding immensity. Soon, being quite unused to walking, they grew tired. And the wall did not leave off; at every turn of the small deserted path the same range of gray stones stretched ahead of them. Some of them began to despair of ever getting to the end of it and began talking of returning. But the more their long walk fatigued them, the more respectful they became, for at each successive step they were increasingly impressed by the tranquil, lordly dignity of the domain.




"It's getting silly, this is!" said Caroline Hequet, grinding her teeth.




Nana silenced her with a shrug. For some moments past she had been rather pale and extremely serious and had not spoken a single word. Suddenly the path gave a final turn; the wall ended, and as they came out on the village square the mansion house stood before them on the farther side of its grand outer court. All stopped to admire the proud sweep of the wide steps, the twenty frontage windows, the arrangement of the three wings, which were built of brick framed by courses of stone. Henri IV had erewhile inhabited this historic mansion, and his room, with its great bed hung with Genoa velvet, was still preserved there. Breathless with admiration, Nana gave a little childish sigh.




"Great God!" she whispered very quietly to herself.




But the party were deeply moved when Gaga suddenly announced that Irma herself was standing yonder in front of the church. She recognized her perfectly. She was as upright as of old, the hoary campaigner, and that despite her age, and she still had those eyes which flashed when she moved in that proud way of hers! Vespers were just over, and for a second or two Madame stood in the church porch. She was dressed in a dark brown silk and looked very simple and very tall, her venerable face reminding one of some old marquise who had survived the horrors of the Great Revolution. In her right hand a huge Book of Hours shone in the sunlight, and very slowly she crossed the square, followed some fifteen paces off by a footman in livery. The church was emptying, and all the inhabitants of Chamont bowed before her with extreme respect. An old man even kissed her hand, and a woman wanted to fall on her knees. Truly this was a potent queen, full of years and honors. She mounted her flight of steps and vanished from view.




"That's what one attains to when one has methodical habits!" said Mignon with an air of conviction, looking at his sons and improving the occasion.




Then everybody said his say. Labordette thought her extraordinarily well preserved. Maria Blond let slip a foul expression and vexed Lucy, who declared that one ought to honor gray hairs. All the women, to sum up, agreed that she was a perfect marvel. Then the company got into their conveyances again. From Chamont all the way to La Mignotte Nana remained silent. She had twice turned round to look back at the house, and now, lulled by the sound of the wheels, she forgot that Steiner was at her side and that Georges was in front of her. A vision had come up out of the twilight, and the great lady seemed still to be sweeping by with all the majesty of a potent queen, full of years and of honors.




That evening Georges re-entered Les Fondettes in time for dinner. Nana, who had grown increasingly absent-minded and singular in point of manner, had sent him to ask his mamma's forgiveness. It was his plain duty, she remarked severely, growing suddenly solicitous for the decencies of family life. She even made him swear not to return for the night; she was tired, and in showing proper obedience he was doing no more than his duty. Much bored by this moral discourse, Georges appeared in his mother's presence with heavy heart and downcast head.




Fortunately for him his brother Philippe, a great merry devil of a military man, had arrived during the day, a fact which greatly curtailed the scene he was dreading. Mme Hugon was content to look at him with eyes full of tears while Philippe, who had been put in possession of the facts, threatened to go and drag him home by the scruff of the neck if ever he went back into that woman's society. Somewhat comforted, Georges began slyly planning how to make his escape toward two o'clock next day in order to arrange about future meetings with Nana.




Nevertheless, at dinnertime the house party at Les Fondettes seemed not a little embarrassed. Vandeuvres had given notice of departure, for he was anxious to take Lucy back to Paris with him. He was amused at the idea of carrying off this girl whom he had known for ten years yet never desired. The Marquis de Chouard bent over his plate and meditated on Gaga's young lady. He could well remember dandling Lili on his knee. What a way children had of shooting up! This little thing was becoming extremely plump! But Count Muffat especially was silent and absorbed. His cheeks glowed, and he had given Georges one long look. Dinner over, he went upstairs, intending to shut himself in his bedroom, his pretext being a slight feverish attack. M. Venot had rushed after him, and upstairs in the bedroom a scene ensued. The count threw himself upon the bed and strove to stifle a fit of nervous sobbing in the folds of the pillow while M. Venot, in a soft voice, called him brother and advised him to implore heaven for mercy. But he heard nothing: there was a rattle in his throat. Suddenly he sprang off the bed and stammered:




"I am going there. I can't resist any longer."




"Very well," said the old man, "I go with you."




As they left the house two shadows were vanishing into the dark depths of a garden walk, for every evening now Fauchery and the Countess Sabine left Daguenet to help Estelle make tea. Once on the highroad the count walked so rapidly that his companion had to run in order to follow him. Though utterly out of breath, the latter never ceased showering on him the most conclusive arguments against the temptations of the flesh. But the other never opened his mouth as he hurried away into the night. Arrived in front of La Mignotte, he said simply:




"I can't resist any longer. Go!"




"God's will be done then!" muttered M. Venot. "He uses every method to assure His final triumph. Your sin will become His weapon."




At La Mignotte there was much wrangling during the evening meal. Nana had found a letter from Bordenave awaiting her, in which he advised rest, just as though he were anxious to be rid of her. Little Violaine, he said, was being encored twice nightly. But when Mignon continued urging her to come away with them on the morrow Nana grew exasperated and declared that she did not intend taking advice from anybody. In other ways, too, her behavior at table was ridiculously stuck up. Mme Lerat having made some sharp little speech or other, she loudly announced that, God willing, she wasn't going to let anyone--no, not even her own aunt--make improper remarks in her presence. After which she dreed her guests with honorable sentiments. She seemed to be suffering from a fit of stupid right-mindedness, and she treated them all to projects of religious education for Louiset and to a complete scheme of regeneration for herself. When the company began laughing she gave vent to profound opinions, nodding her head like a grocer's wife who knows what she is saying. Nothing but order could lead to fortune! And so far as she was concerned, she had no wish to die like a beggar! She set the ladies' teeth on edge. They burst out in protest. Could anyone have been converting Nana? No, it was impossible! But she sat quite still and with absent looks once more plunged into dreamland, where the vision of an extremely wealthy and greatly courted Nana rose up before her.




The household were going upstairs to bed when Muffat put in an appearance. It was Labordette who caught sight of him in the garden. He understood it all at once and did him a service, for he got Steiner out of the way and, taking his hand, led him along the dark corridor as far as Nana's bedroom. In affairs of this kind Labordette was wont to display the most perfect tact and cleverness. Indeed, he seemed delighted to be making other people happy. Nana showed no surprise; she was only somewhat annoyed by the excessive heat of Muffat's pursuit. Life was a serious affair, was it not? Love was too silly: it led to nothing. Besides, she had her scruples in view of Zizi's tender age. Indeed, she had scarcely behaved quite fairly toward him. Dear me, yes, she was choosing the proper course again in taking up with an old fellow.




"Zoe," she said to the lady's maid, who was enchanted at the thought of leaving the country, "pack the trunks when you get up tomorrow. We are going back to Paris."




And she went to bed with Muffat but experienced no pleasure.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  6


昨天晚上,缪法伯爵偕同妻子和女儿,来到了丰岱特庄园,呆在庄园里的只有于贡夫人和她的儿子乔治,她邀请他们到庄园来住一个星期。他们的房屋是十七世纪末建造的,四周是方方正正的大围墙,房子外观朴实无华;但花园里却绿树成荫,几口池塘里的水都是流水,从山泉流来。庄园坐落在由奥尔良通往巴黎的公路旁边,树木葱葱绿绿,宛如一片碧浪,打破了这个平原地区的一望无垠的农田的单调景色。




十一点钟,午饭的钟声敲响第二下时,大家便聚集到一起,于贡夫人脸上浮现出慈母般的微笑,在萨比娜的脸颊上吻了两下,说道:




“你知道,我住在乡下已经习惯了……看见你来了,我仿佛年轻了二十岁……在你以前住过的房间里,这一夜,睡得好吧?”




接着,还未等到萨比娜回答,她又转向爱丝泰勒,说道:




“这个小姑娘也是一觉睡到天亮吧?……来吻我一下吧,我的孩子……”




大家已经在一间宽敞的饭厅里坐了下来,饭厅窗户都朝向花园。大家坐在大餐桌的一头,互相靠得很紧,这样显得更亲热些。萨比娜兴高采烈,此时此地唤起了她对年轻时代的回忆:她曾经在丰岱特住过几个月,在这里作过长距离的散步,夏天的一个夜晚,不小心掉进一口池塘里,在一个衣柜里发现一本旧骑士小说,冬天她坐在葡萄枝点燃的火堆前读这本小说。乔治已有几个月没有看见伯爵夫人了,他觉得她有些古怪,容貌似乎有些变化;相反,这根瘦竹杆子爱丝泰勒,却显得更加平平常常,沉默寡言,呆板得很。




大家吃得很简单,只吃了带壳煮的溏心蛋和排骨。于贡夫人是个家庭妇女,她抱怨肉店真不像话,送来的肉从来没有一块是合她意的,她只好一切都到奥尔良去买。另外,这次客人们吃得不满意,要怪他们自己,因为他们姗姗来迟,错过了时节。




“你们真没有常识,”她说道,“我从六月份起就一直盼望你们来,眼下已到了九月中旬……所以,你们瞧,没有什么景色可欣赏了。”




她用手指指了指外面已经开始发黄的草地里的树木。天空阴沉沉的,远处笼罩在一片淡蓝色的雾气中,一派恬静、寂静景色,令人惆怅。




“啊!我还要等几个客人,”她继续说道,“客人来了我们就快乐起来……乔治邀请的客人首先是福什利先生和达盖内先生,你们大概认识他们吧?……还有德·旺德夫尔先生,他在五年前就答应我要来的;今年他也许会下决心来吧。”




“好啊!”伯爵夫人笑着说,“那怕只邀请到旺德夫尔一个人也好!他非常忙。”




“菲利普呢?”缪法问道。




“菲利普请过假了,”老太太回答道,“等他回来时,你们也许不在丰岱特了。”




咖啡端来了。大家一下子又谈到巴黎,有人提到斯泰内的名字。听到这个名字,于贡夫人轻轻叫了一声。




“顺便问一下,”她说道,“斯泰内先生,是不是就是一天晚上我在你家里遇到的那个胖子,是个银行家?……这个人真不光彩!他在离这里一里远的地方,为一个女演员买了一座别墅,就在舒河后面,靠近居米埃尔那里!这个地方的人对他都很反感……我的朋友,你知道这件事吗?”




“我一点也不知道,”缪法回答道,“哦,斯泰内在附近买了一座别墅!”




乔治听到她母亲提起这件事时,正在低头喝咖啡;他抬起头来,瞧瞧伯爵,对他的回答感到很惊讶。他为什么这样公然撒谎?而伯爵呢,他也注意到了年轻人的动作,他以怀疑的目光瞧了他一下。于贡夫人继续说得更详细了:这座别墅取名“藏娇楼”,沿舒河而上,一直到居米埃尔,再过一座桥,就到了。这样走,整整多走二公里;不然,就要涉水过河,要冒落水的危险。




“那个女演员叫什么名字?”伯爵夫人问道。




“啊!对了,有人向我提到过她,”老太太喃喃说道,“今天早上园丁告诉我们的时候,乔治,你也在场……”




乔治装出记不清楚的样子。缪法一边用手指转动着一把汤匙,一边等待乔治回答。伯爵夫人对她丈夫说道:




“斯泰内先生是否就是那个与游艺剧院的女歌星娜娜相好的人?”




“娜娜,正是她,真讨厌!”于贡夫人气愤地说道,“有人在‘藏娇楼’里等她来呢。这些情况都是园丁告诉我的……你说是吗,乔治?园丁说她今天晚上就来。”




伯爵惊讶得身上轻轻打了一下哆嗦,乔治抢先说道:




“哦,妈妈,园丁不了解情况……刚才车夫说的情况正好相反,后天之前不会有任何人来‘藏娇楼’。”




乔治竭力做出神态自然的样子,一边用眼角观察伯爵对他的话的反应。伯爵这时又转动起小汤匙来,看样子他放心了。伯爵夫人目不转睛地凝望着远处花园的淡蓝色薄雾,似乎不再听他们谈话。随着脸上浮现的一丝微笑,她的思路跟着突然唤起的秘密想法转动;这时爱丝泰勒直挺挺地坐在椅子上,听了大家谈到娜娜的情况,她的白皙的处女脸上,没有丝毫反应。




“我的天,”于贡太太沉默了一会,恢复了她纯朴善良的脾气,悄悄说道,“我不该生气……每个人都要活下去嘛……这个女人,如果我们在路上遇到她,不同她打招呼就行了。”




大家散席时,她还埋怨萨比娜伯爵夫人今年不该让她等得那么久。但是伯爵夫人为自己辩护,她把来迟的责任推到她丈夫的身上;有两次连箱子都收拾好了,临走前他又变挂了,说有紧急事情要处理;后来,看来旅行计划完全告吹了,他却又突然决定来了。于是,老太太又说,乔治也一样,两次说要来,结果都没有来,后来她已不指望他来了,结果他却在前天晚上突然来到了丰岱特。大家走向花园,两个女人走在中间,两个男人走在左右两边,他们低着头,静静地听她们讲话。




“不过这也不要紧,”于贡太太说,她在她儿子的金色头发上吻了吻,“小治治真乖,这次他肯来到这个偏僻的乡间,同妈妈在一起……这个好治治,他还没有忘记我。”




下午,她感到焦虑不安,乔治刚刚离席时,就说头脑发沉,似乎慢慢地变成剧烈的偏头痛。快到四点钟时,他就想上楼睡觉,这是唯一的治疗方法;只要他一觉睡到第二天早上,就什么病也没有了。他母亲坚持要亲自送他上床睡觉。但她一出了房间,乔治就从床上跳下来,把门反锁上了,他借口说把自己反锁在房间里,免得别人来打扰他;然后,他亲热地叫道:“晚安,妈妈,明天见!”同时他答应一觉睡到大天亮。事实上,他下床后没有再躺下,脸上毫无病容,目光炯炯,他悄悄地穿上衣服,然后,坐到一张椅子上,一动不动,静静地等待着。晚饭钟声敲响时,他窥伺着向饭厅走去的缪法。十分钟后,他觉得肯定不会被人看见了,就敏捷地爬上窗户,抓住一条下水管溜到室外;他的卧室在二楼,窗户朝向房子的背面。他钻进一片树丛中,出了花园,在田野上奔跑,向着舒河方向而去,他的肚子里空空的,激动得心怦怦直跳。夜幕降临了,开始下起毛毛细雨。




这天晚上,娜娜确实要到“藏娇楼”来。自从五月份斯泰内给她买下这座别墅以来,她不时想到这里来居住,为这事她还流过泪呢;可是,每次她要来,博尔德纳夫总是连最短时间的假也不批准,说要到九月份才能让她走,借口在博览会期间,他不想找别人来代她演出,那怕一个晚上也不行。快到八月底时,他又说要等到十月份才行。娜娜恼火了,宣称九月十五日她要到“藏娇楼”来。她甚至跟博尔德纳夫对着干,当着他的面,邀请一大群人同往。她一直巧妙地拒绝缪法对她的追求,一天下午,他在她家里,浑身哆嗦着苦苦哀求她,她终于答应了他的要求,但是要她去了“藏娇楼”才行;她也要求他在九月十五日到那里。到了十二日,她心血来潮,突然一个人带着佐爱走了。如果博尔德纳夫事先知道了,也许会想出办法不让她走。她给博尔德纳夫捎去医生开的一张证明,把他扔下不管,这样做她觉得非常开心。她第一个到达“藏娇楼”,神不知鬼不觉地在那里住上两天的想法在她头脑里产生时,她便催促佐爱收拾行李,把她推上出租马车。在马车里,她对佐爱非常亲热,一边请求她原谅,一边吻她。一直到了火车站的小吃部,她才想到要写一封信通知斯泰内。她请斯泰内在大后天与她见面,如果他希望他们见面时她精神充沛的话。接着,她的头脑里又突然出现另一个想法,她又写了一封信给她的姑妈,请她立刻把小路易带来。这样对小宝宝非常有好处,大家在树荫下一起玩玩,该多好啊!从巴黎到奥尔良,她在车厢里一直谈着这件事,谈着谈着,她的眼睛都流泪了,突然大发母爱之情,竟把花呀、鸟呀和她的孩子夹在一起大谈特谈。




“藏娇楼”别墅距火车站三法里有余。娜娜花了一个小时才雇到一辆马车,那是一辆破旧的敞篷四轮马车,车速很慢,车轮发出哐当哐当的声音。车夫是个不爱言谈的矮个子老头,她马上缠着他,向他提出一连串问题。例如:他是否经常在“藏娇楼”别墅前经过?“藏娇楼”是否就在这座小山岗的后面?那儿是否树木很多?那座房子是否在老远的地方就能望见?矮老头子被问得支支吾吾。娜娜坐在马车里,高兴得坐立不安;而佐爱则不然,还在为匆匆忙忙地离开巴黎而怄气呢,她直撅撅地坐在里面,面色阴郁。马突然停步了,娜娜以为到了目的地。她把头探到车门外,问道:




“我们到了吗?嗯?”




车夫没有回答,扬起马鞭赶马,马艰难地爬到了坡上。娜娜喜出望外地眺望灰色天空下的那片一望无垠的原野,只见天空中乌云密布。




“啊!佐爱,你瞧,这是一片草!……这是麦子吗?……天呀!多美的景色!”




“人家一看太太就知道不是乡下人,”女仆绷着脸终于开口了,“我呀,我对农村倒很熟悉,我在一个牙科医生家里干过活,他在布吉瓦尔有一座房屋……所以,我知道今天晚上一定很冷,这一带天气很潮湿。”




他们到了树丛下面。娜娜像只小狗,嗅着树叶发出的香味。在大路转弯的地方,她忽然瞥见露在树枝中的房屋的一角。大概就是那儿吧;接着,她又跟车夫谈话了,车夫总是摇摇头,意思是她说得不对。后来,他们下山岗的另一道坡时,车夫用马鞭一指,低声说道:




“瞧,在那边。”




她站起来,整个身子伸到车门外。




“哪儿?哪儿?”她什么也没望见,脸色发白,大声叫道。




她终于望见一角墙壁。于是她在马车里又叫又跳,情绪非常激动,简直控制不住自己了。




“佐爱,我望见了,我望见了!……你到这边看看……啊!屋顶上还有一个砖砌的阳台呢。那是一个暖房!啊!这座房子真大……啊,我多么高兴!看吧,佐爱,看吧!”




马车在栅栏前面停了下来。一扇小门打开了,走出一个瘦高个子园丁,手里拿着一顶鸭舌帽。娜娜又摆出一副尊严的样子,因为车夫虽然紧闭嘴不说话,但样子却像在暗暗发笑。她克制住自己,没有向里面跑,站在那儿听车夫讲话。园丁是个爱唠叨的人,他请太太原谅那里没有收拾整齐,因为他早上刚刚收到太太的信。娜娜虽然尽量克制自己,还是拔腿就走,她走得很快,佐爱赶不上她。走到小路的一头,她停下脚步,站了片刻,把整座房子看了一眼。这是一座颇具意大利风格的大别墅,旁边有一座较小的房屋,是一个英国富翁在那不勒斯居住两年后,到这里建造的;建后不久他就住厌了。




“我领太太看看吧。”园丁说道。




娜娜抢先走在前头,她大声对他说,叫他不必去了,她喜欢一个人去看,她喜欢这样。她连帽子也没有脱下来,就跑进了房间里,一边喊佐爱,一边发表议论,声音从走廊的一端传到另一端,使这座几个月无人住居的、空荡荡的房子里充满了她的喊声和笑声。她一进门看到的是前厅,里面有点潮湿,不过,这倒没关系,没有人在这里睡觉。客厅的窗户都朝向草坪,显得十分雅致;只是红色的家具很难看,她将把家具换掉。至于饭厅,嗯,漂亮极了!在巴黎如果有这样大的一间饭厅,什么样的婚筵酒席都能摆!她走到二楼时,突然想起还没有看厨房,就又下楼了,一看就惊叫起来,洗碗槽那么漂亮,炉膛那么大,简直能在里面烤一只整山羊,佐爱看了肯定会赞不绝口。她又上了二楼,她的卧室令她兴奋不已,这间卧室是由一个奥尔良的地毯商人布置的,里面挂的全是提花装饰布,款式是路易十六式的,颜色是粉红色的。啊!在里面睡觉该是多么惬意啊!真是一个明星演员的安乐窝!另外,还有四五间客房;然后再往上去是漂亮的阁楼,里面非常适合放箱子。佐爱很不乐意,总是慢吞吞地跟随在夫人后面,对每个房间冷淡地看上一眼。她望着太太向阁楼上爬,等她爬到陡直的梯子顶端时,佐爱看不见她了。谢天谢地!她才不想跟在太太后边摔断腿呢。可是这时她听见一个声音从远处传来,仿佛是从壁炉的烟囱里传来的。




“佐爱!佐爱!你在哪里?上来吧!……你真想象不到……




这里简直是仙境。”




佐爱嘀嘀咕咕往上爬。她发现太太站在屋顶上,手撑在砖头栏杆上,眺望着越远越开阔的山谷。地平线一望无垠,淹没在一片灰蒙蒙的雾气中,一阵狂风夹着细雨拂来。娜娜只好用双手抓住帽子,生怕它被风吹走,她的裙子被风吹得飘拂着,像旗帜一样在风中噼啪作响。




“啊!不,我不来了!”佐爱一边把头缩回来,一边说道,“太太会被风刮跑的……这倒霉的天气!”




太太没有听见她的话。她俯视脚下的这片产业:占地有七八阿尔邦①,四面有围墙。这时,菜园的景色把她完全吸引住了,她连忙向楼下奔去,在楼梯上与女仆撞了个满怀,她结结巴巴地说道:




“园子里长满了白菜!……啊!白菜有这么大!……还有生菜,酸模,葱头,应有尽有!快快来吧。” 




①旧时土地面积单位,约合二十至五十公亩。




雨下大了。她打开她的白绸太阳伞,跑到菜园中的小径上。




“太太这样会生病的!”佐爱静静地停留在石阶的遮檐下,大声叫道。




但是,娜娜什么都想看看。她每发现一样新鲜东西,都惊喜地叫喊起来。




“佐爱!这里有菠菜!快来看呀!……这里有朝鲜蓟!它们的样子真古怪。这些朝鲜蓟会开花吗?……瞧!这是什么?




我不认识……来吧,佐爱,也许你知道。”




女仆听了一动也不动。太太大概看得着迷了。现在,下起滂沱大雨,那把白绸小阳伞已经完全变黑了;它遮盖不住娜娜,她的裙子上流着水。可是,这一切丝毫不影响她的兴致。她在滂沱大雨下观看菜园和果园,在每棵树前面都要停下来看看,在每一棵蔬菜前都要弯下腰来观察一下。接着,她跑到每口井边,望望井底,她又掀起一个木头架子,看看下面有什么东西,只见一只硕大无朋的南瓜,她出神地看了一会儿。她真想走遍每条小径,马上拥有这一切,而这一切正是她过去拖着破旧的女工鞋走在巴黎街道上时所梦寐以求的。雨下得越来越大了,但是她并没有感觉到,她遗憾的仅仅是天快黑下来了。现在她看不清楚了,就用手去摸,一定要弄清楚是什么东西。突然,在黄昏中,她辨认出草莓来,于是,她像孩子一样大声叫道:




“草莓!草莓!这里有草莓,我感觉到了!……佐爱,拿一只碟子来!来摘草莓。”娜娜蹲在泥泞里,扔掉了阳伞,任凭暴雨打在身上。她采摘草莓,两只手在叶丛中,手上淌着水。然而,佐爱并没有拿盘子来。娜娜站起来时,吓了一跳。似乎有一个影子在她面前闪过。




“一头牲口!”她喊道。




她惊愕得木立在小路中间。那个影子是个男人,她认出他来了。




“怎么!是宝宝!……你到这儿来干什么,宝宝?”




“是我,没错!”乔治回答道,“我来了。”




她惊讶得目瞪口呆。




“你是从园丁那儿知道我来的吧?……啊!这个孩子!他全身湿透了!”




“啊!我告诉你吧。我在路上遇了雨。后来,我不想沿河而上去居米埃尔过桥,就涉水过了舒河,我掉进一个该死的深潭里。”




顿时娜娜把草莓忘记了。她浑身打着哆嗦,心里对乔治满怀怜悯。可怜的治治掉进了深潭里!她把他拉向屋子里,说要给他生一炉旺火让他烤烤。




“你知道,”在昏暗中,乔治截住她的话,喃喃说道,“我到了这里后,就躲起来了,因为我怕像在巴黎那样,没有约好就来看你,会挨你骂。”




她没有回答就笑起来,接着在他的额头上吻了一下。直到这一天,她一直把他当成一个孩子,从来不把他的求爱的话当成真的,只是把他看成一个无足轻重的孩子,只是逗弄逗弄他而已。怎样把乔治安顿下来,现在成了麻烦事。她真想把火生在自己的卧室里,这样呆在里面舒服些。佐爱看见乔治并不感到惊讶,因为她遇见过各种各样的人,这一切她已习以为常了。可是,园丁送柴禾上楼时,见到这位浑身湿漉漉的先生,便愣在那儿,他没有给这位先生开过门,这是肯定无疑的。女主人这时用不着园丁,便把他打发走了。一盏灯照亮着卧室,炉子里发出熊熊的火苗。




“他身上的衣服烤不干,他会感冒的。”娜娜见乔治打了一个哆嗦,说道。




可是连一条男人的裤子也没有!她正要叫园丁时,突然想出了一个主意,叫佐爱把她的衣服拿来。佐爱到梳妆室里打开箱子,给太太送来更换的内衣,有睡衣,裙子和一件晨衣。




“太好了!”娜娜叫道,“这些衣服治治全能穿。嗯?你不嫌我吧……等你的衣服烤干了,再换上你的衣服,然后你赶快回家,免得你妈妈骂你……赶紧换衣服吧,我也要到梳妆室里去换衣服了。”




十分钟后,她穿着睡衣走出来,高兴得拍起手来,叫道:




“啊!这个小宝贝,扮成小娘儿们,真逗人!”




他只穿了一件宽大的镶边睡衣,一条绣花长裤,外面罩了一件长长的带衣边细麻布晨衣。他穿着这一身衣服,加上他这个金发青年的裸露着的肩膀,浅黄色的还没干的长发披散在肩上,活像一个女孩。




“他和我一样苗条!”娜娜搂着他的腰部说道,“佐爱,来看看吧!这一身衣服他穿得多合身……嗯!这真好极了,除了胸部太宽大外……他的胸围还比不上我的胸围大呢,这个可怜的治治。”




“啊!当然啦,我这儿瘪了一点。”乔治莞尔一笑,低声说道。




他们三个人都乐开了怀。娜娜替他把晨衣的扣子从上到下都扣上,让他看上去显得端庄整齐。她把他当作洋娃娃转过来,转过去,在他身上拍拍打打,让裙子的后部鼓起来。接着,她又问他这样,问他那样,问他穿上这身衣服舒服不舒服,暖不暖和。当然罗,他觉得很舒服。穿什么也比不上穿女人的睡衣暖和,如果可能的话,他要永远穿着这身衣服。穿着这身衣服,他感到高兴的是,料子很细软,衣服很宽松,而且有一股香味,他似乎从衣服里找到了娜娜一点温暖的生命似的。




这时候,佐爱已经把湿衣服拿到楼下厨房里去了,放在用葡萄藤生起的火前,以便尽快烤干。这时,乔治往沙发里一躺,壮着胆子说老实话了。




“喂,你今天晚上不吃饭了吗?……我呢,我可饿得要命。




我还没有吃饭哩。”




娜娜听了生气了。真是个蠢孩子,空着肚子从妈妈家里溜出来,还掉在一个水潭里!可是她自己也饿得慌。当然应该吃饭!不过,只能有什么就吃什么。于是,他们把独脚小圆桌推到了火炉前面,临时凑合了一顿古怪可笑的晚饭。佐爱跑到园丁那里,园丁已经做好了白菜汤,准备给太太吃,如果她来这里之前,在奥尔良没有吃晚饭的话。太太在信里忘记告诉他应该准备些什么东西。幸亏地窖里有不少东西。他们有了白菜汤,加上一块肥肉。接着,娜娜又在她的包里找出了不少东西,那是她在临行前,考虑周全而塞进去的食品:一小听鹅肝酱,一袋糖果,几个橙子。他们两人狼吞虎咽地吃起来,胃口好得像是二十岁的年轻人,像朋友那样,无拘无束。娜娜叫乔治:“亲爱的小妞儿。”她觉得这样叫更亲昵,更温情。吃餐后点心时,为了不打扰佐爱,两人用同一把汤匙,轮流着吃,把在衣柜上找到的一罐果酱吃得精光。




“啊!我亲爱的小妞儿,”娜娜把独脚小圆桌推开,“我已有十年没有这样的好胃口了。”




然而已经很晚了,她想让孩子回去,免得她遭受别人的非难。乔治呢,连连说他有的是时间。另外,衣服还没有干透。佐爱说至少还要一个小时衣服才会干。因为旅途的劳累,佐爱站在那里打盹,他们便打发她去睡觉。于是,在这寂静的屋子里,只剩下他们两个人了。




这是一个暖烘烘的夜晚。炉火已经化成火炭。在这间蓝色的大房间内,热得有点叫人透不过气来,佐爱上楼前,就把床铺好了。娜娜热得受不了,她站起来,去把窗子打开一会儿。




她轻轻地叫了一声:




“天哪!多美啊!……来看吧,我亲爱的小妞儿。”




乔治走过来。他似乎嫌窗栏太窄,他搂住娜娜的腰,把头倚在她的肩膀上。天气已经突然起了一番变化,深邃的夜空十分晴朗,一轮明月向原野洒下一大片金辉。大地上万籁无声,山谷渐渐开阔,一直延伸向广袤无垠的平原。平原上的一丛丛树木宛如月光照射下那平静湖上昏暗的小岛。这时娜娜触景生情,觉得自己又回到了童年时代。可以肯定,她曾经梦想过这样的月夜,但究竟是在她的一生中的哪个时期,她已回忆不起来了。她下火车后,所看到的一切,这片广袤无垠的原野,这些芬芳馥郁的野草,这座房屋,这些蔬菜,所有这一切都令她神魂颠倒,她简直以为自己离开巴黎已有二十年了,仿佛昨天的事也变得遥远了。她感受到一些她过去不曾知道的事物。这时候,乔治在她的脖子上轻轻地亲了几个温柔的吻,这使她更加精神恍惚了。她迟疑地用手推开他,好像推开一个亲热劲儿使她厌腻的孩子,她一再催他走。他也不说不走,只说等一会儿,等一会儿就走。




一只鸟儿鸣了几声后又停止了。那是一只知更鸟,栖息在窗户下的一株接骨木上。




“再等一会儿,”乔治喃喃说道,“灯光使鸟儿受惊了,我去把灯熄了。”




接着,他走回来,搂着娜娜的腰,说道:




“等一会儿我们再点灯。”




乔治紧紧贴在娜娜的身前。她一边听知更鸟的啼鸣,一边回忆起往事。是的,眼前的情景,她在一些抒情歌曲里领略过。过去,倘若有这样的皎洁的月光,有这样啼鸣的知更鸟,有这样满腔爱情的小伙子,她早就恋爱上了。天哪!这一切对她来说是多么美好,多么可爱!她几乎流下了眼泪。毫无疑问,她天生是个正经女人,乔治越来越大胆,她们他推开了。




“不,放开我,我不喜欢这样子……在你这样的年龄,这个样子太坏了……听我说,我永远是你的妈妈。”




她害羞了,脸涨得通红,尽管这时候谁也看不见她,在他们背后,房间里黑洞洞的,前面原野上没有一点声音,一派寂静。她从未感到过这么害臊,尽管她很难为情,并竭尽全力挣扎,她仍然渐渐地感到浑身酥软下来。乔治穿着这身衣服,这件女式衬衫,这件晨衣,还在引她发笑,就像一个女朋友在逗弄她似的。




“啊!这样不好,这样不好。”她作了最后的挣扎,喃喃说道。




于是,在月色美好的夜晚,她像处女一样投进这个男童的怀抱。整座房子沉睡了。




第二天,在丰岱特庄园里,午饭的钟声敲响后,餐厅里的饭桌再也不嫌太大了。第一辆马车把福什利和达盖内两人一起带来了,紧接在他们后面的,是乘下一班火车的德·旺德夫尔伯爵。乔治最后一个从楼上下来,脸色有些苍白,眼睛下面带着黑圈。他回答别人的问候时说,他的病好多了,但是由于这次病势来得猛,现在还感到头晕。于贡夫人带着不安的微笑看着他的眼睛,替他理了一下头发,他的头发今天早上没有理好。这时候,他往后退了一下,好像对这样的爱抚有些难为情。席间,于贡太太亲切地同旺德夫尔开玩笑,说她等他来丰岱特,已经等了五年了。




“你终于来了……你是怎么来的?”




旺德夫尔用开玩笑的口气回答。他说他昨天在俱乐部输了一大笔钱。于是,他就离开了巴黎,想到外省来安排归宿。




“说真的,我同意你的想法,如果你在此地为我找一个女继承人……这儿大概有的是美女吧。”




老太太也向达盖内和福什利道了谢,感谢他们乐意接受他儿子的邀请。这时候,她看见德·舒阿尔侯爵乘第三辆马车来了,感到又惊又喜。




“哎哟!”她嚷道,“看来你们今天早上是约好的吧?你们互相约好来这儿……发生了什么事情呀?有好几年我都没有让你们来这里聚一聚,今天你们一起来了……哦!我不再责怪你们了。”




饭桌上增添了一副餐具。福什利坐在萨比娜伯爵夫人旁边,使他惊讶的是,她今天特别高兴,而她过去在米罗梅斯尼尔街的严肃的客厅里时,他看见她是那样无精打采。达盖内坐在爱丝泰勒的左边,他对身旁的这个高个子姑娘的沉默寡言,感到局促不安,她的胳膊肘尖尖的,他看了很不舒服。缪法和舒阿尔互相使了一下阴阳怪气的眼色。这时候,旺德夫尔仍然在说笑话,说他不久就要结婚。




“谈到女人,”于贡夫人终于对他说道,“我有一位新来的女邻居,你也许认识她。”




随后,她提到娜娜的名字。旺德夫尔装出一副惊讶不已的神态。




“怎么!娜娜的别墅就在附近!”




福什利和达盖内也跟着惊讶地叫道。德·舒阿尔侯爵正在吃一块鸡胸脯肉,丝毫没有露出听懂的样子,没有一个男人脸上露出笑容。




“是的,”老太太又说道,“而且这个女人昨天晚上到了‘藏娇楼’,这事我已经说过了。这些我是从园丁那里知道的。”




这下子这些先生确实感到很惊讶了,他们再也掩饰不住了,个个抬起头来。什么!娜娜已经来了!他们以为她第二天才到呢,他们还以为自己比她到得早呢!只有乔治满面疲乏的样子,低着头,对着杯子出神。从午饭一开始,他似乎在睁着眼睛打盹儿,脸上似笑非笑。




“你还感到不舒服吗,我的治治?”她的母亲问他,目光一直盯着他。




乔治身上战栗了一下,红着脸回答说,他现在完全好了,随即脸上又恢复了苍白色,像一个跳舞过多的姑娘,脸上露出还没有满足的神色。




“你的脖子怎么啦?”于贡夫人惊骇地说道,“脖子上全红啦。”




乔治有点惶惶不安,说起话来结结巴巴。他不知道,脖子上什么也没有嘛。然后,他把衬衫领子往上提了一下,说道:




“哦!对了,被虫子叮了一下。”




德·舒阿尔侯爵对着小红块瞟了一眼。缪法也瞧瞧乔治。午饭吃完了,大家就商量安排远足的事。福什利越来越被萨比娜伯爵夫人的笑声所打动。当他递一只水果盘子给她时,他们的手接触了一下,于是她用乌黑的眼睛打量他一会,使他又回忆起了那天晚上醉酒以后听到上尉那段吐露真情的话。从那以后,她不再是原来的她了,在她身上,某种东西变得越来越明显了,她的灰色薄绸裙子,软软地贴在肩上,给她纤弱而敏感的优雅风度,增添了几分放任的色彩。




散席时,达盖内与福什利走在后边,以便直截了当地拿爱斯泰勒开玩笑,他们称她是一个粘在男人怀里的漂亮扫帚!然而,当新闻记者告诉达盖内,爱斯泰勒的嫁妆要求达到四十万法郎时,他又变得严肃起来了。




“还有她的母亲呢?”福什利问道,“嗯!也颇有风韵的嘛!”




“啊!她妈,只要她愿意!……但是动她的脑筋,办不到,我的朋友!”




“嘿,谁知道呢!……走着瞧吧。”




这一天,大家无法出门游玩,还在下着滂沱大雨。乔治匆匆忙忙走了,回到卧室把门反锁上了。这几位先生虽然明白他们为什么聚会在一起,但互相之间都避免吐露出来。旺德夫尔赌运不佳,真想到乡间来休养一段时间,他指望有一个女友做邻居,这样不至于太寂寞。这时罗丝很忙,福什利利用她给他的假期,准备与娜娜商量,写出第二篇专栏文章,如果乡间生活使他们两人都有所感受的话。达盖内自从娜娜和斯泰内相好之后,一直生她的气,现在他想与她言归于好,重新获得一些温情,如果有机会的话。至于德·舒阿尔侯爵,他正在等待时机。在追求粉脂还没洗净的爱神的男人当中,缪法热情最高,但他痛苦不堪,欲望、恐惧和愤怒等新的感觉在他的内心交织着,使他终日惶惶不安。他是得到娜娜的正式诺言的,娜娜在等着他。那么,她为什么要提早两天动身来这儿呢?他决心当天晚上吃过晚饭后,到“藏娇楼”别墅走一趟。




晚上,伯爵走出花园的时候,乔治也紧跟在他后面溜了出来。他让伯爵绕道走居米埃尔那条路,自己则涉水过了舒河,他到了娜娜那儿,气喘吁吁,气得发慌,眼里噙着泪水。啊!他已明白了,正在路上的那个老头子是来与娜娜约会的。娜娜面对眼前这个吃醋的情景,不禁发起愣来,她看到事情起了变化,心里很不平静,她把乔治搂在怀里,尽量安慰他。不,他弄错了,她没有约过任何人来;如果那位先生来这儿,这不是她的过错。这个治治,真是一个大傻瓜,为了一点点小事,竟自寻了那么多的烦恼!她用自己儿子的脑袋发誓,她只爱她的乔治。接着,她吻了吻他,替他揩干眼泪。




“听我说,你会看到我的一切都是为了你的,”他稍平静一些后,她又说道,“斯泰内来了,现在他在楼上。亲爱的,这个人,你知道,我不能把他赶走。”




“对,我知道,我指的不是这个人。”小伙子低声说道。




“好了,我已经把他安排在最里面的一个房间里,我告诉他我在生病。他正在打开他的行李箱子……既然没有一个人看见你来,你赶紧上楼,躲到我的房间里,在里面等我。”




乔治扑上去搂住她的脖子。那么,这是真的了,她着实有点爱他了!那么,还像昨天那样?他们把灯灭了,呆在黑暗中,一直呆到天亮。这时候,门铃响了,他蹑手蹑脚地溜走了。他上了楼,进了娜娜的房间,马上把鞋子脱了,以免发出声音来,然后躲在一个帷幔后边,坐在地板上,乖乖地等着娜娜。




娜娜接待缪法伯爵时,还有点心神不定,感到有点忐忑不安。她已经向他许下诺言,她要信守诺言,因为她觉得缪法是严肃认真的。但是,说实话,谁会料到昨天发生的事情呢?这次旅行,这座陌生的房屋,这个小孩,来到时浑身淋透了,这一切在她看来是多么美好,若能这样继续下去,那该多美好啊!这位先生该他倒霉!她已经让他等了整整三个月,她装出一副循规蹈矩的女子的样子,目的是让他的欲火燃得更旺一些。好吧,让他继续等着吧,如果他不感兴趣,他就滚蛋吧。她宁愿什么都抛弃,也不愿欺骗乔治。




伯爵坐了下来,神态颇像一个乡下邻居来访那样彬彬有礼,只有他的双手在微微颤抖着。他天生多血质,至今仍是童男,他的情欲被娜娜巧妙地煽引起来,久而久之,使他受到了可怕的精神折磨。这位如此严肃的人物,这个迈着庄重的步伐经常出入于杜伊勒里宫的各个客厅的王室侍从,现在晚上咬住枕头呜咽着,他很恼火,眼前总是出现同样性感的图景。但是,这一次,他决心结束这种局面。在来这里的路上,在暮色苍茫的寂静中,他边走边想,他要采取暴力手段。现在他见了娜娜,刚说几句话,就伸出双手去抓娜娜。




“不,不,当心点。”娜娜只这样说,但并没有生气,脸上还挂着微笑。




他又抓住她,牙齿咬得紧紧的,当她挣扎时,他就变得粗俗毕露了,他直截了当地告诉她,他是来与她睡觉的。她一直微笑着,抓住他的双手,显得有些尴尬。她用爱称“你”来叫他,以使自己拒绝他的气氛缓和下来。




“瞧你,亲爱的,你冷静一点……说真的,我不能够……斯泰内就在楼上。”




可是,他丧失了理智,她从来未见过一个男人像他这样子。她害怕起来了,她把手指放到他的嘴上,不让他叫出声音来;接着,他的喊声低了下来,她央求他不要作声,把她放开。斯泰内下楼了。这样做实在太蠢了!当斯泰内进来时,娜娜软绵绵地躺在沙发上,他听见她说道:




“我呀,我真爱乡村……”




她中断了话头,转过头来,看见是斯泰内,说道:“亲爱的,这是缪法伯爵,他散步时看见了灯光,便进来问候我们。”




两个男人握了握手。缪法把脸朝向暗处,好一阵子一言不发。斯泰内表情阴郁不悦。他们谈到巴黎;生意很难做,交易所里的情况很糟糕。一刻钟以后,缪法告辞了。随后,娜娜送他出门,他要求第二天晚上约会,娜娜没有答应他。斯泰内几乎马上就上楼去睡觉了,嘟嘟囔囔埋怨这些小娘儿们怎么有生不完的毛病。两个老家伙终于被打发走了!当她回到乔治那里时,娜娜觉得他很乖,坐在帷幔后面等着她。房间里黑咕隆咚的。他叫她坐到地板上,坐在他身边;于是他们两人一起在地板上闹着打滚,每当他们光着的脚碰到一件家具上,他们便停下来,连连接吻,避免笑出声来。缪法伯爵走远了,他在居米埃尔大路上,慢慢地走着,把帽子拿在手里,让发热的脑袋沐浴在夜间的清新空气和寂静中。




在以后的几天里,生活是甜蜜的。娜娜躺在男童的怀抱里,仿佛回到了芳龄十五的时代。她早已习惯于男人的爱抚并且对此渐渐感到厌腻,现在受到这个少年的爱抚,爱情之花在她心里又重新开放。她有时面孔羞得通红,有时又兴奋得浑身直打哆嗦,有时想笑,有时又想哭,这些都是因为她那少女纯真的感情受到情欲的侵袭而引起的不安,她对此感到羞耻。她从来没有体味到这种感情。乡间的生活使她沉浸在温情之中。小时候,她就期望着与一只山羊生活在一片草地上,因为有一天,她在城堡的斜坡上,看见一只山羊拴在一根木桩上,在咩咩叫着。现在,这座别墅,这整片土地属于她的了,使她的心情激动不已,这一切远远超过了她过去的奢望。她重新领略了女童的新奇感觉。白天的户外生活令她销魂,花草芳香令她陶醉,晚上,她到楼上找到躲在帷幔后面的治治。这种情景对她来说,似乎像一个离开学校的寄宿女生在度假,她像在与一个表兄弟搞恋爱,她将嫁给他,生怕被父母听见,只要有一点声音就吓得浑身颤抖。她体味着初次失足时的那种甜蜜尝试和心惊肉跳的快感。




在这段时间内,娜娜产生一种多愁善感的少女的幻想。她时常几个钟头凝视着月亮出神。一天夜晚,整座房子已经沉睡,她还要乔治同她一起下楼到花园里去,他们互相搂着腰在树下漫步,然后两人往草地上一躺,浑身被露水浸透了。又有一次,她在自己的卧室里,沉默一会后,搂住小伙子的脖子呜咽起来,抽抽噎噎说她怕死。她经常吟唱勒拉太太教她的一首抒情歌曲,歌词尽是花儿鸟儿的,她感动得流下泪花,她不唱时,就热情地把乔治紧紧地搂在怀里,要他发誓永远爱她。总之,正如她自己所承认的,她有点傻。当他们又成了伙伴时,便光着脚在床沿一边抽烟,一边用脚踵踢床板。




但是,最终令少妇心碎的是小路易的到来。她的母爱之情大发作,达到了狂热的程度。她把儿子带到阳光下,看他手舞足蹈的样子;她让儿子穿得像小王子,然后与他一起在草地上打滚。他刚刚来到,她就让他睡在贴近自己的地方,睡在隔壁勒拉太太的房间里,勒拉太太对乡村感触很深,一躺到床上就鼾声如雷。小路易的来到对治治丝毫没有影响,恰恰相反,她说她有两个孩子了,她对两个孩子都一样温情,毫无差别地对待他们。夜里,她不止十次丢下治治,去看看小路易的呼吸是否正常;但是,回来以后,她总是把治治重新搂在怀里,用剩余的母爱来抚爱他,她把自己当成母亲;而治治呢,淫荡成性,他喜欢装成一个小孩,躺在这个大姑娘的怀里,任凭她像哄婴儿入睡一样来抚慰自己。这种生活太美妙了,不禁使她陶醉,她一本正经建议他永远不要离开乡村。他们将把其他人都打发走,仅留下乔治,她自己和孩子。他们拟定了种种计划,一直拟定到黎明,根本没有听见勒拉太太的鼾声,她白天采摘野花,太累了,睡得很甜。




这样甜蜜的生活持续了一个多星期。缪法伯爵每天晚上都来,每天回去时,总是气得满脸发胀,两手发烫。有一天晚上,他甚至还吃了闭门羹;那天斯泰内到巴黎去了,有人告诉缪法伯爵,说太太病了。娜娜每天一想到欺骗乔治,内心的斗争就激烈起来。一个如此天真无邪的孩子,对她是多么信任!如果她欺骗他,她就会把自己看成最卑劣的女人。而且,这样做她也讨厌。佐爱目睹了太太的这次风流韵事,她默默不语,不屑一顾,心想太太愚笨极了。




第六天,一群来访的客人突然闯进了这田园诗般的生活。娜娜在此之前对许多人发出了邀请,她以为他们不会来的。因此,一天下午,她看见一辆载满乘客的马车停在“藏娇楼”的门口,一下子惊呆了,心里很不高兴。




“我们来了!”米尼翁叫道,他第一个下车,还带着他的儿子亨利和夏尔。




接着下车的是拉博德特,他回过头来用手扶着一长队的太太下车,她们是吕西·斯图华、卡罗利娜·埃凯、塔唐·内内、玛丽亚·布隆。接着,拉法卢瓦兹从脚踏板上跳下来,回过头来用颤抖的胳膊把加加和她的女儿阿梅莉抱下来,娜娜希望不要再来人了。一下子来了十一个人,把这么多人安顿下来确实是伤脑筋的事。“藏娇楼”别墅共有五间客房,一间已让勒拉太太和小路易住了。最大的一间让加加和拉法卢瓦兹一家住,让她的女儿阿梅莉睡在旁边的梳妆室的一张帆布床上。米尼翁和他的两个儿子住到第三间房间里;拉博德特住到第四间。剩下的一间改成集体宿舍,里面放四张床,让吕西、卡罗利娜、塔唐和玛丽亚就宿。至于斯泰内,让他睡在客厅的长沙发上。一个小时以后,她的全部客人都被安顿好了,起初气冲冲的娜娜,现在成了别墅的主人,心里乐滋滋的。女人们都祝贺她有了这座“藏娇楼”别墅:“亲爱的,这是一座令人倾慕的别墅!”另外,她们还给她带来了一股巴黎的气氛,告诉她最近一个星期的传闻,她们一齐开口,笑着,叫着,还相互拍拍打打。顺便提一下,博尔德纳夫怎么样?他对她的出走说了些什么?这算不了什么大事。开始他咆哮了一阵子,说要叫警察来抓她,到了晚上,他只不过派了一个人代替演她的角色,这个代演的人是小维奥莱纳,她演金发爱神,演得非常成功。这个消息使娜娜变得严肃起来。




现在才四点钟,有人建议到附近去走一走。




“你们不知道,”娜娜说道,“你们来到时,我正要去捡土豆。”




于是,大家都要去捡土豆,连衣服也不肯换。大家进行了一场比赛。园丁和他的两个助手已经到了这片土地尽头的田里。太太们跪在地上,连戒指也不脱下,用手在土里挖着,她们挖到一只大土豆时,就大声叫起来。这在她们看来,是多么有趣的事!塔唐·内内挖得最多,因为她在童年时代,挖过无数土豆,现在捡起来忘乎所以,她把别人都当成笨蛋,她教别人怎么干。男人们干得不太起劲。米尼翁呢,俨然是个正人君子,想利用到乡间来居住的一段时间,给他的儿子作些课外教育,他向他们讲述帕芒蒂埃①的故事。 




①帕芒蒂埃(一七八七~一八一八),法国农学家,他在法国推广土豆的种植。




晚上,晚饭吃得快乐极了。个个狼吞虎咽。娜娜打开话匣子,说个不停,她与侍应部总管拌了嘴,后者曾在奥尔良的主教府里当过差。喝咖啡的时候,妇女们都抽起烟来。楼里像办喜事一样,喧闹声震耳欲聋,从每扇窗户传出去,消失在远处的宁静暮色之中,晚归的农民滞留在篱笆外边,回过头来瞧着这座灯火辉煌的别墅。




“令人遗憾的是你们后天就要走了,”娜娜说道,“不过,我们总还可以组织一次活动。”




大家决定第二天星期天去参观七公里之遥的夏蒙修道院的遗址,他们从奥尔良租了五辆马车,马车午饭后来带大家去游览,晚上七点钟再把他们送到“藏娇楼”别墅来吃晚饭。这样真惬意。




那天晚上,缪法伯爵和往常一样,他登上小山,想去按大门外的门铃。可是他看见窗户里面都灯火通明,又听见阵阵哈哈笑声,他很惊讶。他还听见米尼翁的声音,他明白了是怎么回事。接着,他走开了,这个新的障碍使他恼怒万分,把他逼得无路可走了,他决心采取暴力行动。乔治平时走的边门,他有一把这扇边门的钥匙,他开了边门,沿着墙边走,悄悄地进了娜娜的房间。不过,他要等到午夜十二点钟才能见到她。娜娜终于回来了,她喝得酩酊大醉,但却比其它夜晚显露出更多的母爱;她每次喝了酒,总是变得更加多情,缠住人不放。所以,她执意要乔治陪她去参观夏蒙修道院。乔治不肯去,生怕被人看见;如果有人看见他和娜娜坐在马车上,那就变成一件糟糕透顶的丑闻。她像一个受了委屈的女人那样绝望地大吵大闹,哭得像个泪人。他安慰她,最后正式答应与她一起去。




“那么,你真的爱我了,”她喃喃说道,“你重说一次你真的爱我……说呀?我亲爱的小宝贝,如果我死了,你会很伤心的,对吗?”




在丰岱特庄园,有了娜娜这样一个邻居,整个住宅被闹得不得安静。每天上午,吃午饭时,善良的于贡太太总是不由自主地提起这个女人,讲述从园丁那里听来的消息,并感到这些烟花女像使魔法一样,居然把最高尚的夫人也纠缠住了。她是一个宽容的人,可是这次她隐约预感到大祸将要临头,她非常气愤,非常恼火,夜里常常恐惧起来,仿佛有一头野兽从动物园里逃了出来,在附近徘徊。所以,老太太找碴儿与客人们拌嘴,指责他们在“藏娇楼”别墅周围溜达。她说有人看见德·旺德夫尔伯爵在一条大路上同一个不戴帽子的夫人在调情说笑;但他为自己辩护,否认那个女人是娜娜,因为事实上那人是吕西,她陪他走走,她告诉他,她是怎样把第三个王子赶出门的。德·舒阿尔侯爵也每天出来溜溜,他说他是遵照医嘱这样做的。对于达盖内和福什利,于贡太太的指责是不公道的。达盖内一直没有离开过丰岱特庄园,他放弃了与娜娜重归于好的计划,现在正在对爱斯泰勒大献殷勤。福什利仍然和缪法母女待在一起。只有一次,他在一条小径上遇到米尼翁,他的怀里抱满了鲜花,他在给儿子们上植物课。两个男人见面后,握了一下手,互相谈到罗丝的情况;罗丝身体很好;他们两人早上都收到她的一封信,信里请他们再住一段时间,好好享受一下这里的新鲜空气。在所有客人当中,老太太只放过了缪法伯爵和乔治;伯爵说他有重要事情要到奥尔良去办理,不可能去追逐那个婊子;至于乔治,这个可怜的孩子终于使她担心起来,每天晚上,他的偏头痛病发作得很厉害,他不得不在白天睡觉。




伯爵每天下午都外出,福什利就成了萨比娜伯爵夫人忠实的男伴。每当他们到花园的尽头去,他总是替她拿着帆布折叠凳和阳伞。另外,福什利的小记者所具有的古怪机灵使她觉得很有趣。他利用乡村的气氛促使萨比娜很快变成知己。有这个小伙子作伴,她变得很有生气,似乎有了第二次青春,他喜欢大声开玩笑,似乎不至于给她招惹是非。有时,他们单独在灌木丛后边呆一会儿,他们的眼睛互相注视着;有时,他们笑着笑着突然停下来,变得严肃起来,目光深沉,好像他们已经心心相印,彼此很了解了。




星期五吃午饭的时候,需要增加一副餐具。因为泰奥菲尔·韦诺先生刚刚来了。于贡太太记得去年冬天在缪法家里,她邀请过他。他弓着背,装出一副不起眼的老好人的善良的样子,仿佛没有发觉大家对他表示出的不安的敬意。他终于使大家忘记了他在场,吃饭后点心时,他一边嚼着小糖块,一边察看达盖内把草莓递给爱斯泰勒,一边听福什利讲述逗得伯爵夫人乐开了怀的趣闻轶事。如果有人看他一眼,他就报以恬静的微笑。散席后,他挽住伯爵的胳膊,带他到公园里走走。大家都知道,自从伯爵的母亲逝世以后,他对伯爵有很大的影响。关于这位做过诉讼代理人的人对这个家庭所起的支配作用,已有不少离奇的传闻,并不胫而走。他的来到可能对福什利有所不便,福什利向乔治和达盖内解释了他的财富的来源,原来耶稣教会曾经委托他办了一件重大诉讼案件,因此他发了财。据福什利说,这位老好人,样子温和而肥胖,其实是一位可怕的先生,现在那些狗教士的一切卑鄙行径他都要介入。两个年轻人开始拿小老头子开玩笑,因为他们觉得他的模样有点傻乎乎的。过去他们想象中的不曾见过面的韦诺,一定是个身材魁梧的汉子,为神职人员充当诉讼代理人,现在觉得这种想象非常滑稽可笑。缪法伯爵来了,他们便不吭声了。伯爵仍然挽住老好人的胳膊,他面色苍白,两眼红红的,像哭过似的。




“可以断言,他们将要谈到地狱。”福什利低声挖苦道。




萨比娜伯爵夫人听见了,慢慢转过头来,他们的目光相遇了,相互久久注视着,这是在进行冒险之前,互相作谨慎的试探。




平常,客人们吃过午饭后,便到花园一头的平台上,平台俯瞰整个平原。这个星期天下午,天气宜人,将近十点钟时,大家曾担心下雨,现在天空虽然没有变晴,云层却化成了乳白色的雾,化成了闪闪发光的尘埃,在阳光的照射下,呈现出金黄色。于是,于贡太太建议从平台的侧门下去,散一会儿步,向居米埃尔那边走,一直走到舒河边;她喜欢步行,虽然年届花甲,依然步履矫健。再说,大家都说不需要乘车。就这样他们到达了河上的木桥边,队伍有点乱乱散散了。福什利、达盖内和缪法夫人母女俩走在最前头;伯爵、侯爵和于贡太太紧随其后,落在最后边的是旺德夫尔,他抽着雪茄烟,神态庄重,可是走在这条大路上他感到有点厌倦。韦诺时而慢吞吞地走着,时而加快步伐,一会儿跟这群人走,一会儿又跑到另一群人那里,他总是笑嘻嘻的,似乎想听见每个人的谈话。




“可怜的乔治现在还在奥尔良!”于贡太太连声说道,“他已决定去找塔韦尼埃老大夫看偏头痛,他已不出诊了……是的,七点钟前他就动身了,那时你们还没有起床呢。这样走走总可以让他散散心。”




说到这里,她停下来,问道:




“瞧!他们为什么在桥上停下来?”




几位夫人、达盖内和福什利确实伫立在桥头上,神色迟疑不决,仿佛有什么障碍使他们心神不定。然而,路上什么也没有。




“往前走吧!”伯爵嚷道。




他们仍然一动不动,望着一件向他们移动的什么东西,而其他人还没有望见。大路在这里转弯,道旁浓密的白杨树挡住了他们的视线。一阵隐隐约约的嘈杂声越来越大,那是车轮的声音,还夹杂着笑声和噼啪的鞭子声。突然,五辆马车出现在他们面前,一辆接着一辆,每辆车里都挤满了人,简直要把车轴压断了,车上的人穿的衣服有浅色的,有蓝色的,也有粉红色的,他们吵吵嚷嚷,快乐得很。




“这是怎么回事?”于贡太太惊讶地问道。




接着,她感觉到了,也猜出来了,她对这伙人挡住了她的去路很气愤。




“啊!是那个女人!”她嘟囔道,“走吧,走吧,只当没有看见……”




可是她说这话已经迟了。那五辆马车载着娜娜和她的一帮人已经到了小木桥边,他们是去参观夏蒙修道院遗址的。福什利、达盖内和缪法母女不得不往后退了一下,于贡太太和其他人也停下来,在道路旁排成行。那行车队真气派。车内的笑声已经停止了;一张张面孔转过来,好奇地张望着。马匹有节奏的疾走的声音打破了沉静,车上的人与车下的人互相打量着。第一辆车里是玛丽亚·布隆和塔唐·内内,她俩像公爵夫人一样仰靠在座位的靠背上,裙子在车轮上面飘起来,她们用蔑视的目光瞅着这些徒步的正经妇女。第二辆车里是加加,她几乎把整个座位都塞满了,把坐在她旁边的拉法卢瓦兹遮挡住了,只能看见他那个不安的鼻子。接下来的两辆车里是卡罗利娜·埃凯和拉博德特,吕西·斯图华和米尼翁以及他的两个儿子,最后一辆是四轮敞篷马车,里面坐着娜娜和斯泰内,娜娜前面有一张折叠座位,上面坐着可怜的小宝贝治治,他的膝盖被夹在娜娜的膝盖当中。




“这是最后一辆了,对吗?”伯爵夫人悄悄问福什利,她佯作没有认出娜娜。




四轮敞篷马车的轮子几乎擦到了她,但她没有往后退一步。两个女人用深沉的目光互相瞧了瞧,那是倾刻之间的审视,互相看透了一切,也表明了一切。至于男人们,他们个个都没有什么可挑剔的。福什利和达盖内态度显得冷漠,没有认出任何人来。侯爵心里惴惴不安,生怕车上的女人中有人同他开玩笑,便摘了一根草,拿在手里捻来捻去。只有旺德夫尔一人站得稍远一些,眨着眼睛与吕西打招呼,马车经过时,吕西向他莞尔一笑。




“当心!”韦诺先生站在缪法伯爵后面,低声说道。




缪法伯爵心里惶惶不安,他的目光一直盯着从他面前飞驰而过的娜娜的身影。他的妻子慢慢转过头来,瞅着他。于是,他低下头来,好像在避开奔驰而过的马,这些马把他的身心都带走了。他刚才瞥见乔治躲在娜娜的裙子中间,难过极了,差点叫出声来,现在他才恍然大悟。他是一个娃娃,娜娜宁愿要一个娃娃而不要他,他的肺都要气炸了!斯泰内和他不相上下,还说得过去,但是一个娃娃!




不过,于贡夫人开始并未辨认出乔治来。过桥时,若不是娜娜的膝盖夹住了他,他也许羞愧得投河自杀了。这时,他浑身冰冷,脸色煞白,僵直地坐在那儿。他头也不抬,心想路上不会有人看见他。




“啊!我的上帝!”老太太突然说道,“原来是乔治和她坐在一起!”




五辆马车从这些表情尴尬的人群中间驶过了,他们彼此都认识,但并未打招呼。这次微妙的相遇虽是眨眼工夫,但似乎显得时间很长。现在,车轮已经把这批迎着冷风的烟花女带走了,在金色的田野里,她们越来越快乐;她们颜色鲜艳的衣角迎风飘荡,笑声重新扬起,她们不时掉过头来,调侃、张望着那些伫立在路边的怒不可遏的循规蹈矩的人。娜娜掉过头来,只见那些散步的人迟疑了一阵子,他们桥也没过,便折回原路走了。于贡夫人倚在缪法伯爵的胳膊上,一声不吭,表情沮丧,谁也不敢去安慰她。




“喂!”娜娜向吕西叫道,吕西向邻近的车子探出头来,“你看见福什利没有,亲爱的?瞧他那副鬼样子!我要跟他算帐……还有保尔这孩子,我过去对他那么好,他连个招呼都不打……他们真够礼貌!”




斯泰内认为路边那些先生们的态度无可指责,娜娜就跟他大吵了一场。那么,难道他们脱帽跟她们打个招呼,她们也配不上吗?难道随便什么粗俗的人都可以侮辱她们吗?谢谢吧,他原来也是个不干净的人,和那帮人是一路货色。见到女人,总应该打个招呼嘛。”




“那个高个子女人是谁?”吕西在飞滚的车轮声中,拉高嗓门问道。




“那是缪法伯爵夫人。”斯泰内回答。




“对了!我早就料到了,”娜娜说道,“好了,亲爱的,她不配做伯爵夫人,其实,她并不怎么样……是的,她不怎么样……你们知道,我是有眼力的。现在,我对她了解得就像她是我制造出来的一样……你们敢不敢打赌,她和那条毒蛇福什利睡过觉?……我告诉你她和他睡过觉!在女人之间,这种事是看得很清楚的。”




斯泰内耸耸肩膀,从昨天晚上起,他的脾气就越来越坏;他收到了几封信,催促他第二天早上就回去;而且,到乡间来他睡在客厅的沙发上也觉得没啥意思。




“这个可怜的宝宝!”娜娜发觉乔治面色苍白,僵直地坐着,气喘吁吁,突然心慈起来。




“你以为我母亲看见我了吗?”他终于结结巴巴地问道。




“啊!这是肯定的。”她嚷道,“所以,这是我的过错。他本来不肯和我们一起来的,是我硬要他来的……听我说,治治,你同意我写封信给你妈妈吗?她那副样子很值得人尊敬。我要告诉她我从来没有看见你,今天,是斯泰内第一次把你带来的。”




“不,不,别写信,”乔治惴惴不安地说道,“这件事还是由我自己来处理吧……如果她再唠唠叨叨,我就不回家了。”




他陷入沉思之中,竭力编造出一些谎言来应付晚上妈妈的责问。五辆马车行驶在平原上,沿着一条笔直的、望不到头的道路前进。道路两旁植满了美丽的树木。一片银灰色的雾气笼罩着田野。这些女人在车夫们的身后隔着车子继续互相大声呼喊,车夫们暗暗笑这批古怪的乘客。不时,有一个女人站起来向四处眺望,不肯坐下来,扶在邻座男人的肩膀上,等到车子突然一颠,才把她扔回到座位上。卡罗利娜·埃凯这时和拉博德特在进行严肃的谈话;他们一致认为,不到三个月,娜娜就会把别墅卖掉,卡罗利娜委托拉博德特私下里替她用廉价买下这座别墅。在他们前面的车子里,多情的拉法卢瓦兹,因为嘴巴够不到加加的挺直的后颈,就隔着她那绷得紧紧的裙子,去吻她的脊梁。这时坐在折叠座位上的阿梅莉,眼看着别人吻她的母亲,自己却垂手一旁,心里很恼火,对他们说别这样子。在另一辆车子里,米尼翁为了向吕西显示一下儿子的聪明,便叫他的两个儿子每人背诵一则拉封丹寓言;亨利特别聪明,记忆力好,他能把一则寓言一口气背到底,不重复一句。坐在第一辆车子里的玛丽亚·布隆,对塔唐·内内这个笨蛋说了很多空话愚弄她,她说巴黎的乳品商用浆糊和番红花制造鸡蛋,现在她自己也感到玩笑再开下去没有意思了。还有很远的路程吗?怎么还没有到达?这样的问题从一辆车上传到另一辆车上,一直传到娜娜那里,她已问过车夫了,便站起来,大声喊道:




“还有短短一刻钟就到了……你们望见那边的教堂了吗?




就在那片树木的后面……”




接着她又说道:




“你们不知道吧,据说夏蒙古堡的主人是拿破仑时代的一位老太太……哦!她还是一个花天酒地的娘儿们呢,这是约瑟夫对我说的,他是从主教府的佣人们那里听来的,这样的风流娘儿们现在可没有了。现在她只能在神甫之中厮混喽。”




“她叫什么名字?”吕西问道。




“她叫德·昂格拉斯夫人。”




“伊尔玛·德·昂格拉斯,我认识她!”加加大声嚷道。




一行车子中,发出了一连串的赞叹声,随着跑得更快的马蹄声一路传过去。很多人探出头来看加加;玛丽亚·布隆和塔唐·内内转过头来,跪在座位上,用手抓住挂下来的车篷,大家七嘴八舌向加加提问题,中间也夹杂着一些风凉话,但被暗暗的敬佩冲淡了。加加早就认识伊尔玛·德·昂格拉斯,大家都感到惊讶,这是遥远的往事了,她们对加加不禁肃然起敬。




“啊!那时我还很年轻,”加加说道,“不过,这也没关系,我回忆起来了,我碰见过她走过去……有人说她在家里很惹人讨厌。但是坐在马车里,她多么有风度!关于她,流传着种种精彩动人的故事,种种肮脏下流的事,种种令人笑破肚皮的狡猾行径……她有一座古堡,我毫不奇怪。她把一个男人的钱财搜刮殆尽,不费吹灰之力……啊!伊尔玛·德·昂格拉斯还活着!啊!我的小宝贝们,她该快有九十岁了。”




女人们的表情一下子变得严肃起来。九十岁!正如吕西所说,她们当中没有一个人能够活到九十岁。她们个个体弱多病。不过,娜娜声称,她不愿活到那样一把老骨头,人老就没意思了。她们快要到达了,车夫们扬鞭赶马,噼噼啪啪的鞭子声打断了她们的谈话。然而,在嘈杂声中,吕西继续她的谈话,她换了个话题,催促娜娜明天和大家一起回去。博览会快要闭幕了,这些太太们该回巴黎了,这个季节的生意比她们所期待的还要好。但是娜娜执意不走。她厌恶巴黎,她不会这么早就回去的。




“你说是吗?亲爱的,我们留在这里。”娜娜紧紧夹住乔治的膝盖说道,她无视斯泰内就在旁边。




五辆马车嘎的一声停下来。大家都很惊讶,下了车子,那里是在一座小山丘的脚下,满目荒凉。一个车夫用鞭梢指指前面,他们看见了夏蒙修道院遗址,它隐没在树丛之中。这使他们大失所望。女人们觉得她们干了傻事;几堆瓦砾,上面长满荆棘,一半倒坍了的钟楼,这就是夏蒙修道院的遗址!说真的,这确实不值得跑两法里来参观。车夫这时向他们指指古堡,古堡的花园从修道院附近开始,他建议他们由一条小道沿着墙走,建议他们去溜达一下,马车驶到村子的广场上去等他们。




这是一次颇有趣味的散步。大伙接受了他的建议。




“啊唷!伊尔玛混得真不错!”加加说着,她停在一道铁栅栏门前,这道门朝着大路,在花园的一个拐角上。




大家默不作声地观看栅栏门口的一大片矮树丛。然后,他们又踏上一条小路,沿着花园的围墙向前走,一边抬起头来,欣赏路旁的树木,高高的树枝伸出来,形成厚厚的绿色拱顶。三分钟后,他们到达了另一道栅栏门前;透过栅栏门,看见里面有一大片草地,草地上有两棵百年橡树,树下形成两大块荫影;又走了三分钟,第三道栅栏门展现在他们眼前,里面有一条望不到头的林荫道,像是一条黑魆魆的走廊,在走廊的一端,太阳洒下耀眼的光点。起初,大家默不作声,惊奇地欣赏着,接着慢慢地赞赏起来。他们都怀着几分嫉妒之心,想说几句风凉话来挖苦一下;但是,眼前的景色实在令他们感慨万千。这个伊尔玛真有魄力!从这里可见这个女人有胆识。树木延绵不断,围墙上爬满了常春藤;有些亭阁的屋顶露出来,茂密的榆树和山杨树后面,紧接着的是一排排白杨树。难道这些树木真的没有尽头吗?太太们本想看看伊尔玛的住宅,这样没完没了地转来转去,在每道栅栏门口,除了茂密的树叶,其他什么也看不见,她们感到厌烦了。她们用两手抓住栏杆,把脸贴近铁栅栏,她们被远远地隔在墙外,隐没在这片无边无际的树海中的古堡,想看而看不见,不禁心中产生一种敬佩之情。因为她们从来不走路,没走多久就感觉疲倦了。可是围墙依然望不到头;在这条荒凉的小径上,她们每走到一个拐弯处,展现在她们眼前的依然是那堵灰色石墙。有几位太太对到达终点感到失望了,说要掉过头来往回走。可是她们走得越累,心里越充满敬佩之情,她们每走一步,这座古堡的寂静、宏伟气派就在她们的心目中增添一分。




“总之,我们这次出来,真傻!”卡罗利娜·埃凯咬着牙说道。




娜娜耸耸肩膀,示意她住口。她自己也有一会儿没有说话,脸色有点苍白,神情严肃,转过最后一道弯子,大家到了村子的广场上,围墙突然到了尽头。古堡出现了,它位于主庭院的尽头。大家停下脚步,被眼前的一派景象吸引住了:气势雄伟的宽阔石阶,建筑正面的二十扇窗子,主建筑有三个侧翼,边上的装饰层全是用石头砌成。亨利四世曾经居住在这座具有历史价值的古堡中,他的卧室和那张用热亚那丝绒作罩面的大床都原封不动地保留着。娜娜激动得透不过气来,像小孩一样叹了口气。




“我的天呀!”她低声自言自语赞叹道。




大家都异常激动。加加突然说,伊尔玛本人就站在那里,她在教堂前面。加加还说自己认识她,这个妖精,尽管已届耄耋之年,腰板依然硬朗,当她摆起派头来时,眸子依然炯炯有神。人们刚做完晚祷,走出教堂。伊尔玛在教堂的门廊下停留了片刻。她身着淡赭色丝绸衣衫,朴素而又大度,一副令人尊敬的面孔,酷似一个逃脱了恐怖的大革命而幸存下来的侯爵夫人。她的右手拿着一本厚厚的祈祷书,书面在阳光下闪闪发光。她慢悠悠地穿过广场,离她十五步远,跟着一个身穿制服的听差。教堂里的人都走空了,夏蒙古堡的人都向她深深地鞠躬;一个老头子吻了吻她的手,一个女人想在她面前跪下来。她简直是一个有权势的、德高望重的王后。她走上石阶,然后消失了。




“一个人只要善于安排,就能达到这样的境地。”米尼翁神色自信地说道,一边瞧着他的两个儿子,仿佛在教育他们。




于是,各人都说了自己的想法。拉博德特说她保养得很好。玛丽亚·布隆说了一句下流话,吕西生气了,说应当尊敬老年人。总之,她们都承认她是一个闻所未闻的人物。大家又上了马车。从夏蒙回到“藏娇楼”,娜娜一直一言不发。她两次回过头来再看看古堡。在吱嘎吱嘎作响的车轮的摇晃下,她再也感觉不到斯泰内就在她身边,再也看不见乔治就在她的前面。在苍茫暮色中,伊尔玛的容貌总是在她面前浮现,她是那样威严端庄,颇像一个有权势的、年高望重的王后。




晚上,乔治回丰岱特去吃晚饭。娜娜越来越心不在焉,脾气越来越古怪,她打发乔治回去向妈妈认个错,得到她的谅解。她突然尊重起家庭来了,她严肃地说,这样做是理所当然的。她甚至还要求他向他母亲保证,今天夜里不再回来和她睡觉;她很疲倦,而他听她的话,只不过是尽尽儿子的责任而已。乔治对这种道德教育很反感,他回到她母亲身边时,忧心忡忡,耷拉着脑袋。幸亏他的哥哥菲利普回来了,他是一个高个子、乐天派军人,他的到来使乔治避免了一场他所提心吊胆的责骂。于贡太太只是两眼噙着泪水注视着他;而菲利普知道这件事后,吓唬他说,如果他再回到娜娜那里去,他就去拎着他的耳朵把他抓回来。乔治暗自盘算着,准备第二天下午两点钟之前溜出去,和娜娜商量以后怎样约会。




然而,吃晚饭的时候,丰岱特的客人们都显得拘拘束束。旺德夫尔已经宣布他要走了,打算把吕西带回巴黎。他认识她已有十年了,却不曾对她产生过丝毫欲念,这次把她带回巴黎,倒觉得挺有意思的。德·舒阿尔侯爵低着头吃饭,心里想着加加的女儿;他回忆起把莉莉放在膝上颠着玩的情景;孩子们长得多快啊!现在这个小姑娘变得很丰满了。但是缪法伯爵一直沉默寡言,若有所思,脸涨得红红的。他把目光盯着乔治好一阵子。散席时,他说有点发烧,上楼把门关上了。韦诺大步跟在他后面;楼上发生了一件事,伯爵一下子倒在床上,把头埋在枕头里,神经质地呜咽起来,而韦诺用温柔的语气叫他为兄弟,劝他恳求上帝的仁慈。伯爵不听他的话,急促喘着气。突然,他从床上跳下来,期期艾艾地说:




“我就去那里……我再也不能……”




他们一起走出去,两个人影钻进了一条昏暗的小路。现在,每天晚上,福什利和萨比娜伯爵夫人留下达盖内,让他帮助爱丝泰勒沏茶。伯爵在大路上走得飞快,他的伙伴跑步才能跟上他。韦诺先生跑得气喘吁吁,他不断地用最有说服力的道理来开导他,叫他不要被肉欲所引诱。伯爵一句话也不说,一股劲儿在黑暗中行走。到了“藏娇楼”,他只说了一句:




“我再也不能……你走吧。”




“那么,但愿上帝的意愿能够实现,”韦诺先生嘟囔道,“上帝会通过各种途径来使他的意愿得以实现……你的罪孽也是他的武器之一。”




在“藏娇楼”里,吃晚饭时,发生了一场争执。娜娜发现了博尔德纳夫写来的一封信,他在信中劝她继续休息,看来对她回不回去毫不在乎;小维奥莱纳每天晚上谢幕两次。而米尼翁催促她第二天与他们一起走,娜娜恼怒了,她宣称不接受任何人的意见。在今晚的餐桌上,她装出一副一本正经的可笑样子。勒拉太太不当心说了一句难听的话,她立即嚷起来,说真见鬼!她不容许任何人,甚至她的姑妈在她面前说脏话。然后,她以自己的美好愿望,说了很多近乎愚蠢的正经话,如让小路易接受宗教教育的想法,培养自己行为规范的整套计划,大家听得都厌烦了。大家发笑时,她又说了一些意味深奥的话,像一个非常自信的良家女边说边点头。她说只有循规蹈矩才能走向发迹之路,说她自己不愿在贫困中死去。女人们听得厌烦极了,都叫嚷道:娜娜变啦!这是不可能的。可是娜娜呆在那里,一动也不动,陷入沉思之中,双目无神,脑海中出现一个富有而又受人尊敬的娜娜的幻影。




大家上楼睡觉时,缪法来了。是拉博德特首先发现他在花园里。他明白了缪法来的目的,他帮缪法打发走斯泰内,然后拉着他的手,沿着黑洞洞的走廊把他带到娜娜的卧室。拉博德特碰到这类事情,他都做得很出色,很巧妙,好像他是乐于促成别人幸福似的。娜娜对缪法的到来并不感到惊讶,只厌恶缪法追求她的那股疯狂劲儿。在生活里应该严肃些,难道不是吗?跟治治搞恋爱太愚蠢了,什么也得不到。何况治治的年纪很轻,她也有所顾忌;确实,她过去的行为不够地道。好了!她现在又回到正道上来,接受一个老头子。




“佐爱!”她对一心想离开乡村的女仆说道,“明早你起床后就收拾行李,我们回巴黎去。”




夜里她同缪法睡了觉,但她未得到丝毫快乐。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 7


One December evening three months afterward Count Muffat was strolling in the Passage des Panoramas. The evening was very mild, and owing to a passing shower, the passage had just become crowded with people. There was a perfect mob of them, and they thronged slowly and laboriously along between the shops on either side. Under the windows, white with reflected light, the pavement was violently illuminated. A perfect stream of brilliancy emanated from white globes, red lanterns, blue transparencies, lines of gas jets, gigantic watches and fans, outlined in flame and burning in the open. And the motley displays in the shops, the gold ornaments of the jeweler's, the glass ornaments of the confectioner's, the light-colored silks of the modiste's, seemed to shine again in the crude light of the reflectors behind the clear plate-glass windows, while among the bright-colored, disorderly array of shop signs a huge purple glove loomed in the distance like a bleeding hand which had been severed from an arm and fastened to a yellow cuff.




Count Muffat had slowly returned as far as the boulevard. He glanced out at the roadway and then came sauntering back along the shopwindows. The damp and heated atmosphere filled the narrow passage with a slight luminous mist. Along the flagstones, which had been wet by the drip-drop of umbrellas, the footsteps of the crowd rang continually, but there was no sound of voices. Passers-by elbowed him at every turn and cast inquiring looks at his silent face, which the gaslight rendered pale. And to escape these curious manifestations the count posted himself in front of a stationer's, where with profound attention contemplated an array of paperweights in the form of glass bowls containing floating landscapes and flowers.




He was conscious of nothing: he was thinking of Nana. Why had she lied to him again? That morning she had written and told him not to trouble about her in the evening, her excuse being that Louiset was ill and that she was going to pass the night at her aunt's in order to nurse him. But he had felt suspicious and had called at her house, where he learned from the porter that Madame had just gone off to her theater. He was astonished at this, for she was not playing in the new piece. Why then should she have told him this falsehood, and what could she be doing at the Varietes that evening? Hustled by a passer-by, the count unconsciously left the paperweights and found himself in front of a glass case full of toys, where he grew absorbed over an array of pocketbooks and cigar cases, all of which had the same blue swallow stamped on one corner. Nana was most certainly not the same woman! In the early days after his return from the country she used to drive him wild with delight, as with pussycat caresses she kissed him all round his face and whiskers and vowed that he was her own dear pet and the only little man she adored. He was no longer afraid of Georges, whom his mother kept down at Les Fondettes. There was only fat Steiner to reckon with, and he believed he was really ousting him, but he did not dare provoke an explanation on his score. He knew he was once more in an extraordinary financial scrape and on the verge of being declared bankrupt on 'change, so much so that he was clinging fiercely to the shareholders in the Landes Salt Pits and striving to sweat a final subscription out of them. Whenever he met him at Nana's she would explain reasonably enough that she did not wish to turn him out of doors like a dog after all he had spent on her. Besides, for the last three months he had been living in such a whirl of sensual excitement that, beyond the need of possessing her, he had felt no very distinct impressions. His was a tardy awakening of the fleshly instinct, a childish greed of enjoyment, which left no room for either vanity or jealousy. Only one definite feeling could affect him now, and that was Nana's decreasing kindness. She no longer kissed him on the beard! It made him anxious, and as became a man quite ignorant of womankind, he began asking himself what possible cause of offense he could have given her. Besides, he was under the impression that he was satisfying all her desires. And so he harked back again and again to the letter he had received that morning with its tissue of falsehoods, invented for the extremely simple purpose of passing an evening at her own theater. The crowd had pushed him forward again, and he had crossed the passage and was puzzling his brain in front of the entrance to a restaurant, his eyes fixed on some plucked larks and on a huge salmon laid out inside the window.




At length he seemed to tear himself away from this spectacle. He shook himself, looked up and noticed that it was close on nine o'clock. Nana would soon be coming out, and he would make her tell the truth. And with that he walked on and recalled to memory the evenings he once passed in that region in the days when he used to meet her at the door of the theater.




He knew all the shops, and in the gas-laden air he recognized their different scents, such, for instance, as the strong savor of Russia leather, the perfume of vanilla emanating from a chocolate dealer's basement, the savor of musk blown in whiffs from the open doors of the perfumers. But he did not dare linger under the gaze of the pale shopwomen, who looked placidly at him as though they knew him by sight. For one instant he seemed to be studying the line of little round windows above the shops, as though he had never noticed them before among the medley of signs. Then once again he went up to the boulevard and stood still a minute or two. A fine rain was now falling, and the cold feel of it on his hands calmed him. He thought of his wife who was staying in a country house near Macon, where her friend Mme de Chezelles had been ailing a good deal since the autumn. The carriages in the roadway were rolling through a stream of mud. The country, he thought, must be detestable in such vile weather. But suddenly he became anxious and re-entered the hot, close passage down which he strode among the strolling people. A thought struck him: if Nana were suspicious of his presence there she would be off along the Galerie Montmartre.




After that the count kept a sharp lookout at the very door of the theater, though he did not like this passage end, where he was afraid of being recognized. It was at the corner between the Galerie des Varietes and the Galerie Saint-Marc, an equivocal corner full of obscure little shops. Of these last one was a shoemaker's, 




where customers never seemed to enter. Then there were two or three upholsterers', deep in dust, and a smoky, sleepy reading room and library, the shaded lamps in which cast a green and slumberous light all the evening through. There was never anyone in this corner save well-dressed, patient gentlemen, who prowled about the wreckage peculiar to a stage door, where drunken sceneshifters and ragged chorus girls congregate. In front of the theater a single gas jet in a ground-glass globe lit up the doorway. For a moment or two Muffat thought of questioning Mme Bron; then he grew afraid lest Nana should get wind of his presence and escape by way of the boulevard. So he went on the march again and determined to wait till he was turned out at the closing of the gates, an event which had happened on two previous occasions. The thought of returning home to his solitary bed simply wrung his heart with anguish. Every time that golden-haired girls and men in dirty linen came out and stared at him he returned to his post in front of the reading room, where, looking in between two advertisements posted on a windowpane, he was always greeted by the same sight. It was a little old man, sitting stiff and solitary at the vast table and holding a green newspaper in his green hands under the green light of one of the lamps. But shortly before ten o'clock another gentleman, a tall, good-looking, fair man with well-fitting gloves, was also walking up and down in front of the stage door. Thereupon at each successive turn the pair treated each other to a suspicious sidelong glance. The count walked to the corner of the two galleries, which was adorned with a high mirror, and when he saw himself therein, looking grave and elegant, he was both ashamed and nervous.Ten o'clock struck, and suddenly it occurred to Muffat that it would be very easy to find out whether Nana were in her dressing room or not. He went up the three steps, crossed the little yellow-painted lobby and slipped into the court by a door which simply shut with a latch. At that hour of the night the narrow, damp well of a court, with its pestiferous water closets, its fountain, its back view ot the kitchen stove and the collection of plants with which the portress used to litter the place, was drenched in dark mist; but the two walls, rising pierced with windows on either hand, were flaming with light, since the property room and the firemen's office were situated on the ground floor, with the managerial bureau on the left, and on the right and upstairs the dressing rooms of the company. The mouths of furnaces seemed to be opening on the outer darkness from top to bottom of this well. The count had at once marked the light in the windows of the dressing room on the first floor, and as a man who is comforted and happy, he forgot where he was and stood gazing upward amid the foul mud and faint decaying smell peculiar to the premises of this antiquated Parisian building. Big drops were dripping from a broken waterspout, and a ray of gaslight slipped from Mme Bron's window and cast a yellow glare over a patch of moss-clad pavement, over the base of a wall which had been rotted by water from a sink, over a whole cornerful of nameless filth amid which old pails and broken crocks lay in fine confusion round a spindling tree growing mildewed in its pot. A window fastening creaked, and the count fled.




Nana was certainly going to come down. He returned to his post in front of the reading room; among its slumbering shadows, which seemed only broken by the glimmer of a night light, the little old man still sat motionless, his side face sharply outlined against his newspaper. Then Muffat walked again and this time took a more prolonged turn and, crossing the large gallery, followed the Galerie des Varietes as far as that of Feydeau. The last mentioned was cold and deserted and buried in melancholy shadow. He returned from it, passed by the theater, turned the corner of the Galerie Saint-Marc and ventured as far as the Galerie Montmartre, where a sugar-chopping machine in front of a grocer's interested him awhile. But when he was taking his third turn he was seized with such dread lest Nana should escape behind his back that he lost all self-respect. Thereupon he stationed himself beside the fair gentleman in front of the very theater. Both exchanged a glance of fraternal humility with which was mingled a touch of distrust, for it was possible they might yet turn out to be rivals. Some sceneshifters who came out smoking their pipes between the acts brushed rudely against them, but neither one nor the other ventured to complain. Three big wenches with untidy hair and dirty gowns appeared on the doorstep. They were munching apples and spitting out the cores, but the two men bowed their heads and patiently braved their impudent looks and rough speeches, though they were hustled and, as it were, soiled by these trollops, who amused themselves by pushing each other down upon them.




At that very moment Nana descended the three steps. She grew very pale when she noticed Muffat.




"Oh, it's you!" she stammered.




The sniggering extra ladies were quite frightened when they recognized her, and they formed in line and stood up, looking as stiff and serious as servants whom their mistress has caught behaving badly. The tall fair gentleman had moved away; he was at once reassured and sad at heart.




"Well, give me your arm," Nana continued impatiently.




They walked quietly off. The count had been getting ready to question her and now found nothing to say.




It was she who in rapid tones told a story to the effect that she had been at her aunt's as late as eight o'clock, when, seeing Louiset very much better, she had conceived the idea of going down to the theater for a few minutes.




"On some important business?" he queried.




'Yes, a new piece," she replied after some slight hesitation. "They wanted my advice."




He knew that she was not speaking the truth, but the warm touch of her arm as it leaned firmly on his own, left him powerless. He felt neither anger nor rancor after his long, long wait; his one thought was to keep her where she was now that he had got hold of her. Tomorrow, and not before, he would try and find out what she had come to her dressing room after. But Nana still appeared to hesitate; she was manifestly a prey to the sort of secret anguish that besets people when they are trying to regain lost ground and to initiate a plan of action. Accordingly, as they turned the corner of the Galerie des Varietes, she stopped in front of the show in a fan seller's window.




"I say, that's pretty," she whispered; "I mean that mother-of-pearl mount with the feathers."




Then, indifferently:




"So you're seeing me home?"




"Of course," he said, with some surprise, "since your child's better."




She was sorry she had told him that story. Perhaps Louiset was passing through another crisis! She talked of returning to the Batignolles. But when he offered to accompany her she did not insist on going. For a second or two she was possessed with the kind of white-hot fury which a woman experiences when she feels herself entrapped and must, nevertheless, behave prettily. But in the end she grew resigned and determined to gain time. If only she could get rid of the count toward midnight everything would happen as she wished.




"Yes, it's true; you're a bachelor tonight," she murmured. "Your wife doesn't return till tomorrow, eh?"




"Yes," replied Muffat. It embarrassed him somewhat to hear her talking familiarly about the countess.




But she pressed him further, asking at what time the train was due and wanting to know whether he were going to the station to meet her. She had begun to walk more slowly than ever, as though the shops interested her very much.




"Now do look!" she said, pausing anew before a jeweler's window, "what a funny bracelet!"




She adored the Passage des Panoramas. The tinsel of the ARTICLE DE PARIS, the false jewelry, the gilded zinc, the cardboard made to look like leather, had been the passion of her early youth. It remained, and when she passed the shop-windows she could not tear herself away from them. It was the same with her today as when she was a ragged, slouching child who fell into reveries in front of the chocolate maker's sweet-stuff shows or stood listening to a musical box in a neighboring shop or fell into supreme ecstasies over cheap, vulgarly designed knickknacks, such as nutshell workboxes, ragpickers' baskets for holding toothpicks, Vendome columns and Luxor obelisks on which thermometers were mounted. But that evening she was too much agitated and looked at things without seeing them. When all was said and done, it bored her to think she was not free. An obscure revolt raged within her, and amid it all she felt a wild desire to do something foolish. It was a great thing gained, forsooth, to be mistress of men of position! She had been devouring the prince's substance and Steiner's, too, with her childish caprices, and yet she had no notion where her money went. Even at this time of day her flat in the Boulevard Haussmann was not entirely furnished. The drawing room alone was finished, and with its red satin upholsteries and excess of ornamentation and furnirure it struck a decidedly false note. Her creditors, moreover, would now take to tormenting her more than ever before whenever she had no money on hand, a fact which caused her constant surprise, seeing that she was wont to quote her self as a model of economy. For a month past that thief Steiner had been scarcely able to pay up his thousand francs on the occasions when she threatened to kick him out of doors in case he failed to bring them. As to Muffat, he was an idiot: he had no notion as to what it was usual to give, and she could not, therefore, grow angry with him on the score of miserliness. Oh, how gladly she would have turned all these folks off had she not repeated to herself a score of times daily a whole string of economical maxims!




One ought to be sensible, Zoe kept saying every morning, and Nana herself was constantly haunted by the queenly vision seen at Chamont. It had now become an almost religious memory with her, and through dint of being ceaselessly recalled it grew even more grandiose. And for these reasons, though trembling with repressed indignation, she now hung submissively on the count's arm as they went from window to window among the fast-diminishing crowd. The pavement was drying outside, and a cool wind blew along the gallery, swept the close hot air up beneath the glass that imprisoned it and shook the colored lanterns and the lines of gas jets and the giant fan which was flaring away like a set piece in an illumination. At the door of the restaurant a waiter was putting out the gas, while the motionless attendants in the empty, glaring shops looked as though they had dropped off to sleep with their eyes open.




"Oh, what a duck!" continued Nana, retracing her steps as far as the last of the shops in order to go into ecstasies over a porcelain greyhound standing with raised forepaw in front of a nest hidden among roses.




At length they quitted the passage, but she refused the offer of a cab. It was very pleasant out she said; besides, they were in no hurry, and it would be charming to return home on foot. When they were in front of the Cafe Anglais she had a sudden longing to eat oysters. Indeed, she said that owing to Louiset's illness she had tasted nothing since morning. Muffat dared not oppose her. Yet as he did not in those days wish to be seen about with her he asked for a private supper room and hurried to it along the corridors. She followed him with the air of a woman familiar with the house, and they were on the point of entering a private room, the door of which a waiter held open, when from a neighboring saloon, whence issued a perfect tempest of shouts and laughter, a man rapidiy emerged. It was Daguenet.




"By Jove, it's Nana!" he cried.




The count had briskly disappeared into the private room, leaving the door ajar behind him. But Daguenet winked behind his round shoulders and added in chaffing tones:




"The deuce, but you're doing nicely! You catch 'em in the Tuileries nowadays!"




Nana smiled and laid a finger on her lips to beg him to be silent. She could see he was very much exalted, and yet she was glad to have met him, for she still felt tenderly toward him, and that despite the nasty way he had cut her when in the company of fashionable ladies.




"What are you doing now?" she asked amicably.




"Becoming respectable. Yes indeed, I'm thinking of getting married."




She shrugged her shoulders with a pitying air. But he jokingly continued to the effect that to be only just gaining enough on 'change to buy ladies bouquets could scarcely be called an income, provided you wanted to look respectable too! His three hundred thousand francs had only lasted him eighteen months! He wanted to be practical, and he was going to marry a girl with a huge dowry and end off as a PREFET, like his father before him! Nana still smiled incredulously. She nodded in the direction of the saloon: "Who are you with in there?"




"Oh, a whole gang," he said, forgetting all about his projects under the influence of returning intoxication. "Just think! Lea is telling us about her trip in Egypt. Oh, it's screaming! There's a bathing story--"




And he told the story while Nana lingered complaisantly. They had ended by leaning up against the wall in the corridor, facing one another. Gas jets were flaring under the low ceiling, and a vague smell of cookery hung about the folds of the hangings. Now and again, in order to hear each other's voices when the din in the saloon became louder than ever, they had to lean well forward. Every few seconds, however, a waiter with an armful of dishes found his passage barred and disturbed them. But they did not cease their talk for that; on the contrary, they stood close up to the walls and, amid the uproar of the supper party and the jostlings of the waiters, chatted as quietly as if they were by their own firesides.




"Just look at that," whispered the young man, pointing to the door of the private room through which Muffat had vanished.




Both looked. The door was quivering slightly; a breath of air seemed to be disturbing it, and at last, very, very slowly and without the least sound, it was shut to. They exchanged a silent chuckle. The count must be looking charmingly happy all alone in there!




"By the by," she asked, "have you read Fauchery's article about me?"




"Yes, 'The Golden Fly,'" replied Daguenet; "I didn't mention it to you as I was afraid of paining you."




"Paining me--why? His article's a very long one."




She was flattered to think that the Figaro should concern itself about her person. But failing the explanations of her hairdresser Francis, who had brought her the paper, she would not have understood that it was she who was in question. Daguenet scrutinized her slyly, sneering in his chaffing way. Well, well, since she was pleased, everybody else ought to be.




"By your leave!" shouted a waiter, holding a dish of iced cheese in both hands as he separated them.




Nana had stepped toward the little saloon where Muffat was waiting.




"Well, good-by!" continued Daguenet. "Go and find your cuckold again."




But she halted afresh.




"Why d'you call him cuckold?"




"Because he is a cuckold, by Jove!"




She came and leaned against the wall again; she was profoundly interested.




"Ah!" she said simply.




"What, d'you mean to say you didn't know that? Why, my dear girl, his wife's Fauchery's mistress. It probably began in the country. Some time ago, when I was coming here, Fauchery left me, and I suspect he's got an assignation with her at his place tonight. They've made up a story about a journey, I fancy."




Overcome with surprise, Nana remained voiceless.




"I suspected it," she said at last, slapping her leg. "I guessed it by merely looking at her on the highroad that day. To think of its being possible for an honest woman to deceive her husband, and with that blackguard Fauchery too! He'll teach her some pretty things!"




"Oh, it isn't her trial trip," muttered Daguenet wickedly. "Perhaps she knows as much about it as he does."




At this Nana gave vent to an indignant exclamation.




"Indeed she does! What a nice world! It's too foul!"




"By your leave!" shouted a waiter, laden with bottles, as he separated them.




Daguenet drew her forward again and held her hand for a second or two. He adopted his crystalline tone of voice, the voice with notes as sweet as those of a harmonica, which had gained him his success among the ladies of Nana's type.




"Good-by, darling! You know I love you always."




She disengaged her hand from his, and while a thunder of shouts and bravos, which made the door in the saloon tremble again, almost drowned her words she smilingly remarked:




"It's over between us, stupid! But that doesn't matter. Do come up one of these days, and we'll have a chat."




Then she became serious again and in the outraged tones of a respectable woman:




"So he's a cuckold, is he?" she cried. "Well, that IS a nuisance, dear boy. They've always sickened me, cuckolds have."




When at length she went into the private room she noticed that Muffat was sitting resignedly on a narrow divan with pale face and twitching hands. He did not reproach her at all, and she, greatly moved, was divided between feelings of pity and of contempt. The poor man! To think of his being so unworthily cheated by a vile wife! She had a good mind to throw her arms round his neck and comfort him. But it was only fair all the same! He was a fool with women, and this would teach him a lesson! Nevertheless, pity overcame her. She did not get rid of him as she had determined to do after the oysters had been discussed. They scarcely stayed a quarter of an hour in the Cafe Anglais, and together they went into the house in the Boulevard Haussmann. It was then eleven. Before midnight she would have easily have discovered some means of getting rid of him kindly.




In the anteroom, however, she took the precaution of giving Zoe an order. "You'll look out for him, and you'll tell him not to make a noise if the other man's still with me."




"But where shall I put him, madame?"




"Keep him in the kitchen. It's more safe."




In the room inside Muffat was already taking off his overcoat. A big fire was burning on the hearth. It was the same room as of old, with its rosewood furniture and its hangings and chair coverings of figured damask with the large blue flowers on a gray background. On two occasions Nana had thought of having it redone, the first in black velvet, the second in white satin with bows, but directly Steiner consented she demanded the money that these changes would cost simply with a view to pillaging him. She had, indeed, only indulged in a tiger skin rug for the hearth and a cut-glass hanging lamp.




"I'm not sleepy; I'm not going to bed," she said the moment they were shut in together.




The count obeyed her submissively, as became a man no longer afraid of being seen. His one care now was to avoid vexing her.




"As you will," he murmured.




Nevertheless, he took his boots off, too, before seating himself in front of the fire. One of Nana's pleasures consisted in undressing herself in front of the mirror on her wardrobe door, which reflected her whole height. She would let everything slip off her in turn and then would stand perfectly naked and gaze and gaze in complete oblivion of all around her. Passion for her own body, ecstasy over her satin skin and the supple contours of her shape, would keep her serious, attentive and absorbed in the love of herself. The hairdresser frequently found her standing thus and would enter without her once turning to look at him. Muffat used to grow angry then, but he only succeeded in astonishing her. What was coming over the man? She was doing it to please herself, not other people.




That particular evening she wanted to have a better view of herself, and she lit the six candles attached to the frame of the mirror. But while letting her shift slip down she paused. She had been preoccupied for some moments past, and a question was on her lips.




"You haven't read the Figaro article, have you? The paper's on the table." Daguenet's laugh had recurred to her recollections, and she was harassed by a doubt. If that Fauchery had slandered her she would be revenged.




"They say that it's about me," she continued, affecting indifference. "What's your notion, eh, darling?"




And letting go her shift and waiting till Muffat should have done reading, she stood naked. Muffat was reading slowly Fauchery's article entitled "The Golden Fly," describing the life of a harlot descended from four or five generations of drunkards and tainted in her blood by a cumulative inheritance of misery and drink, which in her case has taken the form of a nervous exaggeration of the sexual instinct. She has shot up to womanhood in the slums and on the pavements of Paris, and tall, handsome and as superbly grown as a dunghill plant, she avenges the beggars and outcasts of whom she is the ultimate product. With her the rottenness that is allowed to ferment among the populace is carried upward and rots the aristocracy. She becomes a blind power of nature, a leaven of destruction, and unwittingly she corrupts and disorganizes all Paris, churning it between her snow-white thighs as milk is monthly churned by housewives. And it was at the end of this article that the comparison with a fly occurred, a fly of sunny hue which has flown up out of the dung, a fly which sucks in death on the carrion tolerated by the roadside and then buzzing, dancing and glittering like a precious stone enters the windows of palaces and poisons the men within by merely settling on them in her flight.




Muffat lifted his head; his eyes stared fixedly; he gazed at the fire.




"Well?" asked Nana.




But he did not answer. It seemed as though he wanted to read the article again. A cold, shivering feeling was creeping from his scalp to his shoulders. This article had been written anyhow. The phrases were wildly extravagant; the unexpected epigrams and quaint collocations of words went beyond all bounds. Yet notwithstanding this, he was struck by what he had read, for it had rudely awakened within him much that for months past he had not cared to think about.




He looked up. Nana had grown absorbed in her ecstatic self-contemplation. She was bending her neck and was looking attentively in the mirror at a little brown mark above her right haunch. She was touching it with the tip of her finger and by dint of bending backward was making it stand out more clearly than ever. Situated where it was, it doubtless struck her as both quaint and pretty. After that she studied other parts of her body with an amused expression and much of the vicious curiosity of a child. The sight of herself always astonished her, and she would look as surprised and ecstatic as a young girl who has discovered her puberty. Slowly, slowly, she spread out her arms in order to give full value to her figure, which suggested the torso of a plump Venus. She bent herself this way and that and examined herself before and behind, stooping to look at the side view of her bosom and at the sweeping contours of her thighs. And she ended with a strange amusement which consisted of swinging to right and left, her knees apart and her body swaying from the waist with the perpetual jogging, twitching movements peculiar to an oriental dancer in the danse du ventre.




Muffat sat looking at her. She frightened him. The newspaper had dropped from his hand. For a moment he saw her as she was, and he despised himself. Yes, it was just that; she had corrupted his life; he already felt himself tainted to his very marrow by impurities hitherto undreamed of. Everything was now destined to rot within him, and in the twinkling of an eye he understood what this evil entailed. He saw the ruin brought about by this kind of "leaven"--himself poisoned, his family destroyed, a bit of the social fabric cracking and crumbling. And unable to take his eyes from the sight, he sat looking fixedly at her, striving to inspire himself with loathing for her nakedness.




Nana no longer moved. With an arm behind her neck, one hand clasped in the other, and her elbows far apart, she was throwing back her head so that he could see a foreshortened reflection of her half-closed eyes, her parted lips, her face clothed with amorous laughter. Her masses of yellow hair were unknotted behind, and they covered her back with the fell of a lioness.




Bending back thus, she displayed her solid Amazonian waist and firm bosom, where strong muscles moved under the satin texture of the skin. A delicate line, to which the shoulder and the thigh added their slight undulations, ran from one of her elbows to her foot, and Muffat's eyes followed this tender profile and marked how the outlines of the fair flesh vanished in golden gleams and how its rounded contours shone like silk in the candlelight. He thought of his old dread of Woman, of the Beast of the Scriptures, at once lewd and wild. Nana was all covered with fine hair; a russet made her body velvety, while the Beast was apparent in the almost equine development of her flanks, in the fleshy exuberances and deep hollows of her body, which lent her sex the mystery and suggestiveness lurking in their shadows. She was, indeed, that Golden Creature, blind as brute force, whose very odor ruined the world. Muffat gazed and gazed as a man possessed, till at last, when he had shut his eyes in order to escape it, the Brute reappeared in the darkness of the brain, larger, more terrible, more suggestive in its attitude. Now, he understood, it would remain before his eyes, in his very flesh, forever.




But Nana was gathering herself together. A little thrill of tenderness seemed to have traversed her members. Her eyes were moist; she tried, as it were, to make herself small, as though she could feel herself better thus. Then she threw her head and bosom back and, melting, as it were, in one great bodily caress, she rubbed her cheeks coaxingly, first against one shoulder, then against the other. Her lustful mouth breathed desire over her limbs. She put out her lips, kissed herself long in the neighborhood of her armpit and laughed at the other Nana who also was kissing herself in the mirror.




Then Muffat gave a long sigh. This solitary pleasure exasperated him. Suddenly all his resolutions were swept away as though by a mighty wind. In a fit of brutal passion he caught Nana to his breast and threw her down on the carpet.




"Leave me alone!" she cried. "You're hurting me!"




He was conscious of his undoing; he recognized in her stupidity, vileness and falsehood, and he longed to possess her, poisoned though she was.




"Oh, you're a fool!" she said savagely when he let her get up.




Nevertheless, she grew calm. He would go now. She slipped on a nightgown trimmed with lace and came and sat down on the floor in front of the fire. It was her favorite position. When she again questioned him about Fauchery's article Muffat replied vaguely, for he wanted to avoid a scene. Besides, she declared that she had found a weak spot in Fauchery. And with that she relapsed into a long silence and reflected on how to dismiss the count. She would have liked to do it in an agreeable way, for she was still a good-natured wench, and it bored her to cause others pain, especially in the present instance where the man was a cuckold. The mere thought of his being that had ended by rousing her sympathies!




"So you expect your wife tomorrow morning?" she said at last.




Muffat had stretched himself in an armchair. He looked drowsy, and his limbs were tired. He gave a sign of assent. Nana sat gazing seriously at him with a dull tumult in her brain. Propped on one leg, among her slightly rumpled laces she was holding one of her bare feet between her hands and was turning it mechanically about and about.




"Have you been married long?" she asked.




"Nineteen years," replied the count




"Ah! And is your wife amiable? Do you get on comfortably together?"




He was silent. Then with some embarrassment:




"You know I've begged you never to talk of those matters."




"Dear me, why's that?" she cried, beginning to grow vexed directly. "I'm sure I won't eat your wife if I DO talk about her. Dear boy, why, every woman's worth--"




But she stopped for fear of saying too much. She contented herself by assuming a superior expression, since she considered herself extremely kind. The poor fellow, he needed delicate handling! Besides, she had been struck by a laughable notion, and she smiled as she looked him carefully over.




"I say," she continued, "I haven't told you the story about you that Fauchery's circulating. There's a viper, if you like! I don't bear him any ill will, because his article may be all right, but he's a regular viper all the same."




And laughing more gaily than ever, she let go her foot and, crawling along the floor, came and propped herself against the count's knees.




"Now just fancy, he swears you were still like a babe when you married your wife. You were still like that, eh? Is it true, eh?"




Her eyes pressed for an answer, and she raised her hands to his shoulders and began shaking him in order to extract the desired confession.




"Without doubt," he at last made answer gravely.




Thereupon she again sank down at his feet. She was shaking with uproarious laughter, and she stuttered and dealt him little slaps.




"No, it's too funny! There's no one like you; you're a marvel. But, my poor pet, you must just have been stupid! When a man doesn't know--oh, it is so comical! Good heavens, I should have liked to have seen you! And it came off well, did it? Now tell me something about it! Oh, do, do tell me!"




She overwhelmed him with questions, forgetting nothing and requiring the veriest details. And she laughed such sudden merry peals which doubled her up with mirth, and her chemise slipped and got turned down to such an extent, and her skin looked so golden in the light of the big fire, that little by little the count described to her his bridal night. He no longer felt at all awkward. He himself began to be amused at last as he spoke. Only he kept choosing his phrases, for he still had a certain sense of modesty. The young woman, now thoroughly interested, asked him about the countess. According to his account, she had a marvelous figure but was a regular iceberg for all that.




"Oh, get along with you!" he muttered indolently. "You have no cause to be jealous."




Nana had ceased laughing, and she now resumed her former position and, with her back to the fire, brought her knees up under her chin with her clasped hands. Then in a serious tone she declared:




"It doesn't pay, dear boy, to look like a ninny with one's wife the first night."




"Why?" queried the astonished count.




"Because," she replied slowly, assuming a doctorial expression.




And with that she looked as if she were delivering a lecture and shook her head at him. In the end, however, she condescended to explain herself more lucidly.




"Well, look here! I know how it all happens. Yes, dearie, women don't like a man to be foolish. They don't say anything because there's such a thing as modesty, you know, but you may be sure they think about it for a jolly long time to come. And sooner or later, when a man's been an ignoramus, they go and make other arrangements. That's it, my pet."




He did not seem to understand. Whereupon she grew more definite still. She became maternal and taught him his lesson out of sheer goodness of heart, as a friend might do. Since she had discovered him to be a cuckold the information had weighed on her spirits; she was madly anxious to discuss his position with him.




"Good heavens! I'm talking of things that don't concern me. I've said what I have because everybody ought to be happy. We're having a chat, eh? Well then, you're to answer me as straight as you can."




But she stopped to change her position, for she was burning herself. "It's jolly hot, eh? My back's roasted. Wait a second. I'll cook my tummy a bit. That's what's good for the aches!"




And when she had turned round with her breast to the fire and her feet tucked under her:




"Let me see," she said; "you don't sleep with your wife any longer?"




"No, I swear to you I don't," said Muffat, dreading a scene.




"And you believe she's really a stick?"




He bowed his head in the affirmative.




"And that's why you love me? Answer me! I shan't be angry."




He repeated the same movement.




"Very well then," she concluded. "I suspected as much! Oh, the poor pet. Do you know my aunt Lerat? When she comes get her to tell you the story about the fruiterer who lives opposite her. Just fancy that man--Damn it, how hot this fire is! I must turn round. I'm going to roast my left side now." And as she presented her side to the blaze a droll idea struck her, and like a good-tempered thing, she made fun of herself for she was dellghted to see that she was looking so plump and pink in the light of the coal fire.




"I look like a goose, eh? Yes, that's it! I'm a goose on the spit, and I'm turning, turning and cooking in my own juice, eh?"




And she was once more indulging in a merry fit of laughter when a sound of voices and slamming doors became audible. Muffat was surprised, and he questioned her with a look. She grew serious, and an anxious expression came over her face. It must be Zoe's cat, a cursed beast that broke everything. It was half-past twelve o'clock. How long was she going to bother herself in her cuckold's behalf? Now that the other man had come she ought to get him out of the way, and that quickly.




"What were you saying?" asked the count complaisantly, for he was charmed to see her so kind to him.




But in her desire to be rid of him she suddenly changed her mood, became brutal and did not take care what she was saying.




"Oh yes! The fruiterer and his wife. Well, my dear fellow, they never once touched one another! Not the least bit! She was very keen on it, you understand, but he, the ninny, didn't know it. He was so green that he thought her a stick, and so he went elsewhere and took up with streetwalkers, who treated him to all sorts of nastiness, while she, on her part, made up for it beautifully with fellows who were a lot slyer than her greenhorn of a husband. And things always turn out that way through people not understanding one another. I know it, I do!"




Muffat was growing pale. At last he was beginning to understand her allusions, and he wanted to make her keep silence. But she was in full swing.




"No, hold your tongue, will you? If you weren't brutes you would be as nice with your wives as you are with us, and if your wives weren't geese they would take as much pains to keep you as we do to get you. That's the way to behave. Yes, my duck, you can put that in your pipe and smoke it."




"Do not talk of honest women," he said in a hard voice. "You do not know them."




At that Nana rose to her knees.




"I don't know them! Why, they aren't even clean, your honest women aren't! They aren't even clean! I defy you to find me one who would dare show herself as I am doing. Oh, you make me laugh with your honest women. Don't drive me to it; don't oblige me to tell you things I may regret afterward."




The count, by way of answer, mumbled something insulting. Nana became quite pale in her turn. For some seconds she looked at him without speaking. Then in her decisive way:




"What would you do if your wife were deceiving you?"




He made a threatening gesture.




"Well, and if I were to?"




"Oh, you," he muttered with a shrug of his shoulders.




Nana was certainly not spiteful. Since the beginning of the conversation she had been strongly tempted to throw his cuckold's reputation in his teeth, but she had resisted. She would have liked to confess him quietly on the subject, but he had begun to exasperate her at last. The matter ought to stop now.




"Well, then, my dearie," she continued, "I don't know what you're getting at with me. For two hours past you've been worrying my life out. Now do just go and find your wife, for she's at it with Fauchery. Yes, it's quite correct; they're in the Rue Taitbout, at the corner of the Rue de Provence. You see, I'm giving you the address."




Then triumphantly, as she saw Muffat stagger to his feet like an ox under the hammer:




"If honest women must meddle in our affairs and take our sweethearts from us--Oh, you bet they're a nice lot, those honest women!"




But she was unable to proceed. With a terrible push he had cast her full length on the floor and, lifting his heel, he seemed on the point of crushing in her head in order to silence her. For the twinkling of an eye she felt sickening dread. Blinded with rage, he had begun beating about the room like a maniac. Then his choking silence and the struggle with which he was shaken melted her to tears. She felt a mortal regret and, rolling herself up in front of the fire so as to roast her right side, she undertook the task of comforting him.




"I take my oath, darling, I thought you knew it all. Otherwise I shouldn't have spoken; you may be sure. But perhaps it isn't true. I don't say anything for certain. I've been told it, and people are talking about it, but what does that prove? Oh, get along! You're very silly to grow riled about it. If I were a man I shouldn't care a rush for the women! All the women are alike, you see, high or low; they're all rowdy and the rest of it."




In a fit of self-abnegation she was severe on womankind, for she wished thus to lessen the cruelty of her blow. But he did not listen to her or hear what she said. With fumbling movements he had put on his boots and his overcoat. For a moment longer he raved round, and then in a final outburst, finding himself near the door, he rushed from the room. Nana was very much annoyed.




"Well, well! A prosperous trip to you!" she continued aloud, though she was now alone. "He's polite, too, that fellow is, when he's spoken to! And I had to defend myself at that! Well, I was the first to get back my temper and I made plenty of excuses, I'm thinking! Besides, he had been getting on my nerves!"




Nevertheless, she was not happy and sat scratching her legs with both hands. Then she took high ground:




"Tut, tut, it isn't my fault if he is a cuckold!"




And toasted on every side and as hot as a roast bird, she went and buried herself under the bedclothes after ringing for Zoe to usher in the other man, who was waiting in the kitchen.




Once outside, Muffat began walking at a furious pace. A fresh shower had just fallen, and he kept slipping on the greasy pavement. When he looked mechanically up into the sky he saw ragged, soot-colored clouds scudding in front of the moon. At this hour of the night passers-by were becoming few and far between in the Boulevard Haussmann. He skirted the enclosures round the opera house in his search for darkness, and as he went along he kept mumbling inconsequent phrases. That girl had been lying. She had invented her story out of sheer stupidity and cruelty. He ought to have crushed her head when he had it under his heel. After all was said and done, the business was too shameful. Never would he see her; never would he touch her again, or if he did he would be miserably weak. And with that he breathed hard, as though he were free once more. Oh, that naked, cruel monster, roasting away like any goose and slavering over everything that he had respected for forty years back. The moon had come out, and the empty street was bathed in white light. He felt afraid, and he burst into a great fit of sobbing, for he had grown suddenly hopeless and maddened as though he had sunk into a fathomless void.




"My God!" he stuttered out. "It's finished! There's nothing left now!"




Along the boulevards belated people were hurrying. He tried hard to be calm, and as the story told him by that courtesan kept recurring to his burning consciousness, he wanted to reason the matter out. The countess was coming up from Mme de Chezelles's country house tomorrow morning. Yet nothing, in fact, could have prevented her from returning to Paris the night before and passing it with that man. He now began recalling to mind certain details of their stay at Les Fondettes. One evening, for instance, he had surprised Sabine in the shade of some trees, when she was so much agitated as to be unable to answer his questions. The man had been present; why should she not be with him now? The more he thought about it the more possible the whole story became, and he ended by thinking it natural and even inevitable. While he was in his shirt sleeves in the house of a harlot his wife was undressing in her lover's room. Nothing could be simpler or more logical! Reasoning in this way, he forced himself to keep cool. He felt as if there were a great downward movement in the direction of fleshly madness, a movement which, as it grew, was overcoming the whole world round about him. Warm images pursued him in imagination. A naked Nana suddenly evoked a naked Sabine. At this vision, which seemed to bring them together in shameless relationship and under the influence of the same lusts, he literally stumbled, and in the road a cab nearly ran over him. Some women who had come out of a cafe jostled him amid loud laughter. Then a fit of weeping once more overcame him, despite all his efforts to the contrary, and, not wishing to shed tears in the presence of others, he plunged into a dark and empty street. It was the Rue Rossini, and along its silent length he wept like a child.




"It's over with us," he said in hollow tones. "There's nothing left us now, nothing left us now!"




He wept so violently that he had to lean up against a door as he buried his face in his wet hands. A noise of footsteps drove him away. He felt a shame and a fear which made him fly before people's faces with the restless step of a bird of darkness. When passers-by met him on the pavement he did his best to look and walk in a leisurely way, for he fancied they were reading his secret in the very swing of his shoulders. He had followed the Rue de la Grange Bateliere as far as the Rue du Faubourg Montmartre, where the brilliant lamplight surprised him, and he retraced his steps. For nearly an hour he traversed the district thus, choosing always the darkest corners. Doubtless there was some goal whither his steps were patiently, instinctively, leading him through a labyrinth of endless turnings. At length he lifted his eyes up it a street corner. He had reached his destination, the point where the Rue Taitbout and the Rue de la Provence met. He had taken an hour amid his painful mental sufferings to arrive at a place he could have reached in five minutes. One morning a month ago he remembered going up to Fauchery's rooms to thank him for a notice of a ball at the Tuileries, in which the journalist had mentioned him. The flat was between the ground floor and the first story and had a row of small square windows which were half hidden by the colossal signboard belonging to a shop. The last window on the left was bisected by a brilliant band of lamplight coming from between the half-closed curtains. And he remained absorbed and expectant, with his gaze fixed on this shining streak.




The moon had disappeared in an inky sky, whence an icy drizzle was falling. Two o'clock struck at the Trinite. The Rue de Provence and the Rue Taitbout lay in shadow, bestarred at intervals by bright splashes of light from the gas lamps, which in the distance were merged in yellow mist. Muffat did not move from where he was standing. That was the room. He remembered it now: it had hangings of red "andrinople," and a Louis XIII bed stood at one end of it. The lamp must be standing on the chimney piece to the right. Without doubt they had gone to bed, for no shadows passed across the window, and the bright streak gleamed as motionless as the light of a night lamp. With his eyes still uplifted he began forming a plan; he would ring the bell, go upstairs despite the porter's remonstrances, break the doors in with a push of his shoulder and fall upon them in the very bed without giving them time to unlace their arms. For one moment the thought that he had no weapon upon him gave him pause, but directly afterward he decided to throttle them. He returned to the consideration of his project, and he perfected it while waiting for some sign, some indication, which should bring certainty with it.




Had a woman's shadow only shown itself at that moment he would have rung. But the thought that perhaps he was deceiving himself froze him. How could he be certain? Doubts began to return. His wife could not be with that man. It was monstrous and impossible. Nevertheless, he stayed where he was and was gradually overcome by a species of torpor which merged into sheer feebleness while he waited long, and the fixity of his gaze induced hallucinations.




A shower was falling. Two policemen were approaching, and he was forced to leave the doorway where he had taken shelter. When these were lost to view in the Rue de Provence he returned to his post, wet and shivering. The luminous streak still traversed the window, and this time he was going away for good when a shadow crossed it. It moved so quickly that he thought he had deceived himself. But first one and then another black thing followed quickly after it, and there was a regular commotion in the room. Riveted anew to the pavement, he experienced an intolerable burning sensation in his inside as he waited to find out the meaning of it all. Outlines of arms and legs flitted after one another, and an enormous hand traveled about with the silhouette of a water jug. He distinguished nothing clearly, but he thought he recognized a woman's headdress. And he disputed the point with himself; it might well have been Sabine's hair, only the neck did not seem sufficiently slim. At that hour of the night he had lost the power of recognition and of action. In this terrible agony of uncertainty his inside caused him such acute suffering that he pressed against the door in order to calm himself, shivering like a man in rags, as he did so. Then seeing that despite everything he could not turn his eyes away from the window, his anger changed into a fit of moralizing. He fancied himself a deputy; he was haranguing an assembly, loudly denouncing debauchery, prophesying national ruin. And he reconstructed Fauchery's article on the poisoned fly, and he came before the house and declared that morals such as these, which could only be paralleled in the days of the later Roman Empire, rendered society an impossibility; that did him good. But the shadows had meanwhile disappeared. Doubtless they had gone to bed again, and, still watching, he continued waiting where he was.




Three o'clock struck, then four, but he could not take his departure. When showers fell he buried himself in a corner of the doorway, his legs splashed with wet. Nobody passed by now, and occasionally his eyes would close, as though scorched by the streak of light, which he kept watching obstinately, fixedly, with idiotic persistence. On two subsequent occasions the shadows flitted about, repeating the same gestures and agitating the silhouette of the same gigantic jug, and twice quiet was re-established, and the night lamp again glowed discreetly out. These shadows only increased his uncertainty. Then, too, a sudden idea soothed his brain while it postponed the decisive moment. After all, he had only to wait for the woman when she left the house. He could quite easily recognize Sabine. Nothing could be simpler, and there would be no scandal, and he would be sure of things one way or the other. It was only necessary to stay where he was. Among all the confused feelings which had been agitating him he now merely felt a dull need of certain knowledge. But sheer weariness and vacancy began lulling him to sleep under his doorway, and by way of distraction he tried to reckon up how long he would have to wait. Sabine was to be at the station toward nine o'clock; that meant about four hours and a half more. He was very patient; he would even have been content not to move again, and he found a certain charm in fancying that his night vigil would last through eternity.




Suddenly the streak of light was gone. This extremely simple event was to him an unforeseen catastrophe, at once troublesome and disagreeable. Evidently they had just put the lamp out and were going to sleep. lt was reasonable enough at that hour, but he was irritated thereat, for now the darkened window ceased to interest him. He watched it for a quarter of an hour longer and then grew tired and, leaving the doorway, took a turn upon the pavement. Until five o'clock he walked to and fro, looking upward from time to time. The window seemed a dead thing, and now and then he asked himself if he had not dreamed that shadows had been dancing up there behind the panes. An intolerable sense of fatigue weighed him down, a dull, heavy feeling, under the influence of which he forgot what he was waiting for at that particular street corner. He kept stumbling on the pavement and starting into wakefulness with the icy shudder of a man who does not know where he is. Nothing seemed to justify the painful anxiety he was inflicting on himself. Since those people were asleep--well then, let them sleep! What good could it do mixing in their affairs? It was very dark; no one would ever know anything about this night's doings. And with that every sentiment within him, down to curiosity itself, took flight before the longing to have done with it all and to find relief somewhere. The cold was increasing, and the street was becoming insufferable. Twice he walked away and slowly returned, dragging one foot behind the other, only to walk farther away next time. It was all over; nothing was left him now, and so he went down the whole length of the boulevard and did not return.




His was a melancholy progress through the streets. He walked slowly, never changing his pace and simply keeping along the walls of the houses.




His boot heels re-echoed, and he saw nothing but his shadow moving at his side. As he neared each successive gaslight it grew taller and immediately afterward diminished. But this lulled him and occupied him mechanically. He never knew afterward where he had been; it seemed as if he had dragged himself round and round in a circle for hours. One reminiscence only was very distinctly retained by him. Without his being able to explain how it came about he found himself with his face pressed close against the gate at the end of the Passage des Panoramas and his two hands grasping the bars. He did not shake them but, his whole heart swelling with emotion, he simply tried to look into the passage. But he could make nothing out clearly, for shadows flooded the whole length of the deserted gallery, and the wind, blowing hard down the Rue Saint-Marc, puffed in his face with the damp breath of a cellar. For a time he tried doggedly to see into the place, and then, awakening from his dream, he was filled with astonishment and asked himself what he could possibly be seeking for at that hour and in that position, for he had pressed against the railings so fiercely that they had left their mark on his face. Then he went on tramp once more. He was hopeless, and his heart was full of infinite sorrow, for he felt, amid all those shadows, that he was evermore betrayed and alone.




Day broke at last. It was the murky dawn that follows winter nights and looks so melancholy from muddy Paris pavements. Muffat had returned into the wide streets, which were then in course of construction on either side of the new opera house. Soaked by the rain and cut up by cart wheels, the chalky soil had become a lake of liquid mire. But he never looked to see where he was stepping and walked on and on, slipping and regaining his footing as he went. The awakening of Paris, with its gangs of sweepers and early workmen trooping to their destinations, added to his troubles as day brightened. People stared at him in surprise as he went by with scared look and soaked hat and muddy clothes. For a long while he sought refuge against palings and among scaffoldings, his desolate brain haunted by the single remaining thought that he was very miserable.




Then he thought of God. The sudden idea of divine help, of superhuman consolation, surprised him, as though it were something unforeseen and extraordinary. The image of M. Venot was evoked thereby, and he saw his little plump face and ruined teeth. Assuredly M. Venot, whom for months he had been avoiding and thereby rendering miserable, would be delighted were he to go and knock at his door and fall weeping into his arms. In the old days God had been always so merciful toward him. At the least sorrow, the slightest obstacle on the path of life, he had been wont to enter a church, where, kneeling down, he would humble his littleness in the presence of Omnipotence. And he had been used to go forth thence, fortified by prayer, fully prepared to give up the good things of this world, possessed by the single yearning for eternal salvation. But at present he only practiced by fits and starts, when the terror of hell came upon him. All kinds of weak inclinations had overcome him, and the thought of Nana disturbed his devotions. And now the thought of God astonished him. Why had he not thought of God before, in the hour of that terrible agony when his feeble humanity was breaking up in ruin?




Meanwhile with slow and painful steps he sought for a church. But he had lost his bearings; the early hour had changed the face of the streets. Soon, however, as he turned the corner of the Rue de la Chaussee-d'Antin, he noticed a tower looming vaguely in the fog at the end of the Trinite Church. The white statues overlooking the bare garden seemed like so many chilly Venuses among the yellow foliage of a park. Under the porch he stood and panted a little, for the ascent of the wide steps had tired him. Then he went in. The church was very cold, for its heating apparatus had been fireless since the previous evening, and its lofty, vaulted aisles were full of a fine damp vapor which had come filtering through the windows. The aisles were deep in shadow; not a soul was in the church, and the only sound audible amid the unlovely darkness was that made by the old shoes of some verger or other who was dragging himself about in sulky semiwakefulness. Muffat, however, after knocking forlornly against an untidy collection of chairs, sank on his knees with bursting heart and propped himself against the rails in front of a little chapel close by a font. He clasped his hands and began searching within himself for suitable prayers, while his whole being yearned toward a transport. But only his lips kept stammering empty words; his heart and brain were far away, and with them he returned to the outer world and began his long, unresting march through the streets, as though lashed forward by implacable necessity. And he kept repeating, "O my God, come to my assistance! O my God, abandon not Thy creature, who delivers himself up to Thy justice! O my God, I adore Thee: Thou wilt not leave me to perish under the buffetings of mine enemies!" Nothing answered: the shadows and the cold weighed upon him, and the noise of the old shoes continued in the distance and prevented him praying. Nothing, indeed, save that tiresome noise was audible in the deserted church, where the matutinal sweeping was unknown before the early masses had somewhat warmed the air of the place. After that he rose to his feet with the help of a chair, his knees cracking under him as he did so. God was not yet there. And why should he weep in M. Venot's arms? The man could do nothing.




And then mechanically he returned to Nana's house. Outside he slipped, and he felt the tears welling to his eyes again, but he was not angry with his lot--he was only feeble and ill. Yes, he was too tired; the rain had wet him too much; he was nipped with cold, but the idea of going back to his great dark house in the Rue Miromesnil froze his heart. The house door at Nana's was not open as yet, and he had to wait till the porter made his appearance. He smiled as he went upstairs, for he already felt penetrated by the soft warmth of that cozy retreat, where he would be able to stretch his limbs and go to sleep.




When Zoe opened the door to him she gave a start of most uneasy astonishment. Madame had been taken ill with an atrocious sick headache, and she hadn't closed her eyes all night. Still, she could quite go and see whether Madame had gone to sleep for good. And with that she slipped into the bedroom while he sank back into one of the armchairs in the drawing room. But almost at that very moment Nana appeared. She had jumped out of bed and had scarce had time to slip on a petticoat. Her feet were bare, her hair in wild disorder, her nightgown all crumpled.




"What! You here again?" she cried with a red flush on her cheeks.




Up she rushed, stung by sudden indignation, in order herself to thrust him out of doors. But when she saw him in such sorry plight--nay, so utterly done for--she felt infinite pity.




"Well, you are a pretty sight, my dear fellow!" she continued more gently. "But what's the matter? You've spotted them, eh? And it's given you the hump?"




He did not answer; he looked like a broken-down animal. Nevertheless, she came to the conclusion that he still lacked proofs, and to hearten him up the said:




"You see now? I was on the wrong tack. Your wife's an honest woman, on my word of honor! And now, my little friend, you must go home to bed. You want it badly."




He did not stir.




"Now then, be off! I can't keep you here. But perhaps you won't presume to stay at such a time as this?"




"Yes, let's go to bed," he stammered.




She repressed a violent gesture, for her patience was deserting her. Was the man going crazy?




"Come, be off!" she repeated.




"No."




But she flared up in exasperation, in utter rebellion.




"It's sickening! Don't you understand I'm jolly tired of your company? Go and find your wife, who's making a cuckold of you. Yes, she's making a cuckold of you. I say so--yes, I do now. There, you've got the sack! Will you leave me or will you not?"




Muffat's eyes filled with tears. He clasped his hands together.




"Oh, let's go to bed!"




At this Nana suddenly lost all control over herself and was choked by nervous sobs. She was being taken advaatage of when all was said and done! What had these stories to do with her? She certainly had used all manner of delicate methods in order to teach him his lesson gently. And now he was for making her pay the damages! No, hank you! She was kindhearted, but not to that extent.




"The devil, but I've had enough of this!" she swore, bringing her fist down on the furniture. "Yes, yes, I wanted to be faithful--it was all I could do to be that! Yet if I spoke the word I could be rich tomorrow, my dear fellow!"




He looked up in surprise. Never once had he thought of the monetary question. If she only expressed a desire he would realize it at once; his whole fortune was at her service.




"No, it's too late now," she replied furiously. "I like men who give without being asked. No, if you were to offer me a million for a single interview I should say no! It's over between us; I've got other fish to fry there! So be off or I shan't answer for the consequences. I shall do something dreadful!"




She advanced threateningly toward him, and while she was raving, as became a good courtesan who, though driven to desperation, was yet firmly convinced of her rights and her superiority over tiresome, honest folks, the door opened suddenly and Steiner presented himself. That proved the finishing touch. She shrieked aloud:




"Well, I never. Here's the other one!"




Bewildered by her piercing outcry, Steiner stopped short. Muffat's unexpected presence annoyed him, for he feared an explanation and had been doing his best to avoid it these three months past. With blinking eyes he stood first on one leg, then on the other, looking embarrassed the while and avoiding the count's gaze. He was out of breath, and as became a man who had rushed across Paris with good news, only to find himself involved in unforeseen trouble, his face was flushed and distorted.




"Que veux-tu, toi?" asked Nana roughly, using the second person singular in open mockery of the count.




"What--what do I--" he stammered. "I've got it for you--you know what."




"Eh?"




He hesitated. The day before yesterday she had given him to understand that if he could not find her a thousand francs to pay a bill with she would not receive him any more. For two days he had been loafing about the town in quest of the money and had at last made the sum up that very morning.




"The thousand francs!" he ended by declaring as he drew an envelope from his pocket.




Nana had not remembered.




"The thousand francs!" she cried. "D'you think I'm begging alms? 




Now look here, that's what I value your thousand francs at!"




And snatching the envelope, she threw it full in his face. As became a prudent Hebrew, he picked it up slowly and painfully and then looked at the young woman with a dull expression of face. Muffat and he exchanged a despairing glance, while she put her arms akimbo in order to shout more loudly than before.




"Come now, will you soon have done insulting me? I'm glad you've come, too, dear boy, because now you see the clearance'll be quite complete. Now then, gee up! Out you go!"




Then as they did not hurry in the least, for they were paralyzed:




"D'you mean to say I'm acting like a fool, eh? It's likely enough! But you've bored me too much! And, hang it all, I've had enough of swelldom! If I die of what I'm doing--well, it's my fancy!"




They sought to calm her; they begged her to listen to reason.




"Now then, once, twice, thrice! Won't you go? Very well! Look there! I've got company."




And with a brisk movement she flung wide the bedroom door. Whereupon in the middle of the tumbled bed the two men caught sight of Fontan. He had not expected to be shown off in this situation; nevertheless, he took things very easily, for he was used to sudden surprises on the stage. Indeed, after the first shock he even hit upon a grimace calculated to tide him honorably over his difficulty; he "turned rabbit," as he phrased it, and stuck out his lips and wrinkled up his nose, so as completely to transform the lower half of his face. His base, satyrlike head seemed to exude incontinence. It was this man Fontan then whom Nana had been to fetch at the Varieties every day for a week past, for she was smitten with that fierce sort of passion which the grimacing ugliness of a low comedian is wont to inspire in the genus courtesan.




"There!" she said, pointing him out with tragic gesture.




Muffat, who hitherto had pocketed everything, rebelled at this affront.




"Bitch!" he stammered.




But Nana, who was once more in the bedroom, came back in order to have the last word.




"How am I a bitch? What about your wife?"




And she was off and, slamming the door with a bang, she noisily pushed to the bolt. Left alone, the two men gazed at one another in silence. Zoe had just come into the room, but she did not drive them out. Nay, she spoke to them in the most sensible manner. As became a woman with a head on her shoulders, she decided that Madame's conduct was rather too much of a good thing. But she defended her, nonetheless: this union with the play actor couldn't last; the madness must be allowed to pass off! The two men retired without uttering a sound. On the pavement outside they shook hands silently, as though swayed by a mutual sense of fraternity. Then they turned their backs on one another and went crawling off in opposite directions.




When at last Muffat entered his town house in the Rue Miromesnil his wife was just arriving. The two met on the great staircase, whose walls exhaled an icy chill. They lifted up their eyes and beheld one another. The count still wore his muddy clothes, and his pale, bewildered face betrayed the prodigal returning from his debauch. The countess looked as though she were utterly fagged out by a night in the train. She was dropping with sleep, but her hair had been brushed anyhow, and her eyes were deeply sunken.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  7


三个月后,十二月的一天夜晚,缪法伯爵漫步在全景胡同里。那天晚上,气温宜人,刚刚下了一阵暴雨,行人都到胡同里来避雨。那儿人满为患,店铺之间,行人拥挤不堪,形成一条长蛇阵,人们只能艰难地缓缓而行。白色的球形灯罩、红色的灯笼、蓝色的透明画、一排排脚灯、用灯管做成的巨大手表和扇子的模型发出一道道耀眼夺目的光芒,把玻璃橱窗照得通明。橱窗里的商品五颜六色,珠宝店的黄金制品,糖果店的水晶玻璃器皿,时装店的鲜艳丝绸,在反射镜的强光照射下,映在明洁的镜子里。在五光十色、杂乱无章的招牌中,远处有一个招牌清晰可见,上面的图案是一只紫红色的手套,酷似一只砍下来的手,血淋淋的,被拴在一只黄色的袖口上。




缪法伯爵慢悠悠地走到大街上,他向马路上望了一眼,然后又沿着店铺,慢慢走回来。湿热的空气在狭窄的胡同里凝结成明亮的水气。石板地被从雨伞上滴下来的水淋得湿漉漉的,只听见上面响着行人的脚步声,街上听不见一个人讲话。每当他与行人擦肩而过,行人都要对他打量一番,他的脸总是板着,被煤气灯照得灰白。于是,为了避开行人的好奇目光,缪法伯爵伫立在一家文具店门前,出神地欣赏玻璃橱窗里的玻璃球镇纸,球里浮现着山水和花草。




其实他什么也没有看见,他在想娜娜。她为什么再次说谎呢?早上,她给他写了一封信,叫他晚上别来打扰她,借口说小路易病了,她要到姑妈家过夜,以便照料他。可是伯爵起了疑心,他跑到娜娜那里,从门房那里知道娜娜到剧院去了。他对这件事感到诧异,因为她在新上演的戏中没有扮演角色。她为什么要说谎呢?今晚她在游艺剧院里干什么呢?




伯爵被一个行人挤了一下,但他并没有在意。他离开了镇纸橱窗,站到一个小摆设橱窗前面,全神贯注着里面陈列的笔记本和雪茄烟盒,这些东西的一个角上都印着一只蓝燕子的图案。毫无疑问,娜娜变了。她从乡下回来后的最初几天里,她几乎把他搞疯了,她吻遍他的脸,吻他的胡子,像母猫一样的温柔。她还向他发誓,说他是她最爱的小狗,她唯一钟爱的男人。他再也不担心乔治来了,因为乔治被他妈妈留在丰岱特庄园了。现在只剩下胖子斯泰内,伯爵想取他而代之,但他又不敢对他公开说出来。他知道,斯泰内在经济上重新陷入极度困境之中,在交易所里几乎破了产,现在便拼命抓住朗德盐场的股东们,竭力从他们身上榨取最后一笔钱。他每次在娜娜家碰见斯泰内时,娜娜总是用合乎情理的口气对他说,斯泰内为她花了那么多钱,她还不想把他像条狗一样赶出去。另外,三个月来,他生活在昏昏欲醉的性生活中,除了占有娜娜,他不再有别的什么明显需要。因为他的肉欲迟迟才觉醒,他像贪吃的儿童一样,心目中根本不存在虚荣和嫉妒。现在唯一的明显感觉令他震惊:娜娜不那么热情了,她不再吻他的胡子了。这使他忐忑不安。他思量着,他是一个不大了解女人的人,他究竟有什么地方不能满她的意。不过,他认为自己已经满足了她的所有欲望。他又想到早上那封信,想到她编造谎言把事情搞得复杂了,其实,她的目的很简单,只不过到剧院去过一夜。人群中又拥挤起来,他被挤到胡同对面,站在一家餐馆的门厅前面,苦苦思索着,眼睛瞅着一个橱窗里煺了毛的云雀和一条横放着的大鲑鱼。




最后他仿佛不再注意橱窗里的那些东西了。他振作起来,抬头一看,发觉快到九点钟了。娜娜马上就出来,他将要求她把真实想法说出来。接着他又踱起步来,他一边走,一边回忆起以往晚上到这里来接娜娜的情景。这里的每个店铺他都熟悉,在充满煤气味的空气中,他能辨别出每个店铺的气味,如俄罗斯皮革的浓重的气味,从巧克力店的地下室里飘上来的香草味,从化妆品店的敞开的大门里散发出来的麝香味。柜台里脸色苍白的女店员似乎都认识他,时常静静地盯着他看,所以他不敢在她们面前停留。有一阵子,他似乎在研究商店上面的一排小圆窗户,好像在杂乱无章的招牌中,第一次看见那一排小圆窗户。随后,他又一次走到大街上,在那儿站了一会儿。雨已变成了毛毛细雨,落在他的手上,他感到凉冰冰的,这时他才镇静下来。现在,他想到了他的妻子,她住在马孔附近的一座古堡里,她的女友德·谢泽勒夫人也住在古堡里,从秋天起,她病得很厉害;马路上的马车,像在泥泞般的河道中间行驶,这样的鬼天气,在乡下就糟糕了。这时,他突然不安起来,他再次回到闷热的胡同里,他在人群中大步流星地走着,因为他忽然想到,如果娜娜戒备他,她可能会从蒙马特长廊那边溜走。




从那时候起,伯爵就跑到剧院门口窥伺着。他不愿在胡同口等候,生怕有人认出他来。这里是游艺剧院的走廊和圣马克走廊的交汇处,光线暗淡,店铺里黑洞洞的,有一家无顾客光顾的鞋店,几家家具上积满灰尘的家具店,还有一间烟雾腾腾的令人昏昏欲睡的阅览室,晚上,罩在灯罩里的灯发出绿色的光亮;那里是演员、醉酒的置景工人和衣衫褴褛的群众演员的进口处,只有衣著齐整、耐心十足的先生们在那里游荡。在剧院前面,只有一盏灯罩粗糙的煤气灯照亮着大门。有一阵子,缪法想去问一下布龙太太,接着又担心起来,怕娜娜听到风声,从马路那边溜走。他又踱着步子,决心一直等到关栅栏门时,人家把他赶走为止,这样的事他已经历过两次了。一想到回去孤寂一人上床睡觉,不禁心中凄凄然。每当有不戴帽子的姑娘和衣衫肮脏的男人走出来,上下打量着他时,他便回到阅览室前面,伫立在那儿,从贴在玻璃窗上的两张广告中间向里面张望,映入他眼帘的还是同样景象:一个小老头子独自一人僵直地坐在一张硕大无朋的桌子边,在绿色的灯光下,用绿色的双手捧着一张绿色的报纸阅读着。但是,在十点还缺几分钟的时候,来了另一位先生,他高高的个儿,相貌标致,一头金发,戴着一副不大不小的手套,他也在剧院门口徘徊着。他们两人每次相遇时,都用怀疑的神色斜着眼看对方一下。伯爵一直走到两条走廊的交汇处,那儿有一面高大的镜子;他对着镜子,发觉自己表情严肃,举止得体,顿时产生羞愧、恐惧之感。




十点钟敲响了。缪法忽然想到,要知道娜娜在不在她的化妆室里,是件很容易的事。他越过三级台阶,穿越粉刷成黄色的小前厅,而后从一道只上了插销的门那儿潜入院子里。这时候,狭窄的院子很潮湿,乍看上去像一口井的井底,周围是臭气熏人的厕所,水龙头,厨房的炉灶,还有女门房胡乱堆放在那里的草木。这一切统统笼罩在黑色烟雾之中;然而,开在两堵墙上的各扇窗户里面却灯火辉煌。楼下是存放道具的仓库和消防处,左边是办公室;右边和楼上是演员化妆室。那一扇扇窗户酷似井壁上的朝向黑暗中的一张张张开的炉口。伯爵马上看见了二楼上娜娜的化妆室里亮着灯火;于是,他如释重负,喜出望外,两眼仰望天空,这座巴黎的百年老屋后面的污泥,飘散着臭味的空气,他都忘记了。大滴大滴的水珠从水管的裂缝中滴下来。一道煤气灯的灯光从布龙太太的窗子里射进来,把一段长了苔藓的路面、一段被厨房的排水沟的污水侵蚀了的墙根及整个堆满了垃圾的角落映成了黄色,垃圾中有旧水桶和破坛碎罐,一口破锅内竟然长出了一棵瘦小的卫矛。




伯爵听见开插销的声音,连忙退了出来。




娜娜肯定就要下楼了。他又回到阅览室前面;在一盏夜明灯的昏暗灯光下,老头子一动也没有动,他的侧影的一部分映在报纸上。接着,他又踱步了。现在,他往远处走走,他越过大走廊,沿着游艺剧院的走廊一直走到费多走廊,这条走廊上很冷,阒无一人,隐没在凄凄黑暗之中;然后他往回走,经过剧院门口,绕过圣马克走廊,壮着胆量一直走到蒙马特走廊那里,那儿有一家杂货店,里面的切糖机把他吸引住了。但是,他转到第三个来回时,他突然担心娜娜从他的背后溜走,这使他抛弃了一切人类尊严。他便和那位金发先生木立在剧院门口,两个人交换了一下友好、忍辱的目光,目光里还流露出一点不信任的神色,因为他们都怀疑对方可能是自己的情敌。幕间休息时,一些置景工出来抽烟斗,把他俩撞了一下,谁也不敢吱声,三个披头散发、身着脏裙子的高个子姑娘来到门口,啃着苹果,把果核随地乱吐;他们耷拉着脑袋,忍受着她们放肆无礼的目光和粗俗不堪的话语的侮辱,他们被这些臭娘儿们溅污、弄脏了衣服,她们故意挤到他们身上,推推搡搡,还觉得这样做挺有趣呢。




正在这时,娜娜下了三级台阶。她瞥见缪法时,顿时脸色变得煞白。




“啊!原来是你。”她期期艾艾地说道。




正在冷笑的几个女群众演员认出是娜娜,顿时害怕起来,便站成一行,表情呆板而严肃,像一群正在做坏事的女仆被女主人撞见似的。那个高个子金发先生站到一旁,这时他才放了心,但心里仍怀几分忧虑。




“好吧,挽住我的胳膊吧。”娜娜不耐烦地说道。




他们慢悠悠地走了。伯爵本来想好一些问题要问娜娜的,这时候却一句话也说不出来。倒是娜娜滔滔不绝地编造了一段话:八点钟时,她还在她姑妈家里,后来她看小路易的病好多了,于是,她就想到剧院里来看看。




“你到剧院有什么重要事情?”他问道。




“有重要事情,剧院要演一出新戏,”她迟疑了一会儿,回答道,“大家想听听我的意见。”




他心里明白她在撒谎。但是她的胳膊紧紧地挽住他的胳膊,一种温暖的感觉使他浑身酥软了。他长时间等候她,心里积了一股怒火和怨气,这时都消失了,现在他已把她抓在手里,他心里唯一的想法是把她留在自己身边。第二天,他将尽力去了解一下她为什么到化妆室来。娜娜一直在迟疑不决,明显看出她的内心很痛苦,她在进行剧烈的思想斗争,她竭力使自己平静下来,并打定主意,她在游艺剧院走廊的拐弯处停下来,站在一家扇子店的橱窗前。




“瞧!这把扇子镶着珍珠贝,又饰有羽毛,真漂亮。”




接着,她又用冷漠的口气说道:




“那么,你陪我回家喽?”




“当然罗,”他惊奇地说道,“因为你孩子的病好多了。”




她现在后悔不该撒谎。也许小路易的病又发作了;她说她要回巴蒂尼奥勒看看。但是,因为他自愿同她一道去,她就不再坚持去了。有一阵子,她的脸都气白了,因为她觉得自己被他缠住了,还要表现出一副温顺的样子。忍到最后,决心争取时间尽快摆脱他,只要在午夜之前摆脱伯爵,一切就会按照她的意愿安排。




“真的,今晚你要当单身汉了,”她低声说道,“你的老婆明天早上才回来,是吗?”




“对。”缪法回答,他听见娜娜随便谈到伯爵夫人,心里有点不自在。




但是娜娜又追问下去,问火车几点钟到达,她还想知道他是否到车站去接她。她又放慢了脚步,好像被这里的店铺吸引住了。




“你瞧!”她又停在一家珠宝店前面,说道:“这手镯真好玩!”




她很喜欢全景胡同。这种感情是从她少年时代起就有的,她喜欢巴黎的假货,假珠宝,镀金的锌制品,用硬纸板做成的假皮革。现在,每当她经过一个店铺前面时,她总舍不得离开店铺的橱窗。就像过去一样,那时她是一个小女孩,拖着旧拖鞋,站在巧克力店的糖果柜台前,出神地看着,或听隔壁一家店里弹风琴的声音,特别吸引她的是那些价格便宜的小玩艺儿,如核桃壳针线盒,放牙签的小篓子,圆柱形或方碑形寒暑表。但是,那天晚上,她心绪不宁,看什么都心不在焉。她不能自由行动,这使她苦不堪言;在她内心的隐约反感中,燃起一阵怒火,她真想干出一件傻事来。与举止大度的男人相好就不愁没钱花!她以孩子般的任性已经把王子和斯泰内的钱财花得精光,她却不知道钱花到何处去了。她在奥斯曼大街上的那套住宅里的家具还不全;只有客厅的家具全都罩上了红缎子,由于装饰得太过分,家具摆得太满,厅内显得很不协调。然而现在她没有钱的时候,债主向她逼债比过去任何时候都紧;这一直使她觉得奇怪,因为她一向自诩为节约的典范。一个月以来,她常常威胁斯泰内这个牟取暴利的投机家,说如果他拿不出一千法郎给她,她就要把他赶出门,斯泰内总算花了九牛二虎之力,才搞来一千法郎。至于缪法,他是个傻瓜,他根本不知道该拿什么东西出来,因此她也不能责怪他小气。啊!如果她不是每天把循规蹈矩的格言念上许多遍的话,她就会把这些人统统赶走!佐爱每天早上都说,做人要通情达理,她自己头脑中也经常出现一个具有宗教色彩的回忆,也就是夏蒙那样富丽堂皇的景象,由于她的不断回忆,这种景象变得壮观了。所以,她尽管气得发抖,却仍然抑制住怒火,挽着伯爵的胳膊,在越来越少的行人中间,一个橱窗挨着一个橱窗看过去。外边的路面已经干了,沿着走廊吹来的一股凉风,驱散了玻璃天棚下的热气,把五颜六色的灯笼,一排排煤气灯和像烟火一样光辉夺目的巨型扇子吹得摇摇晃晃。在餐馆门口,一个侍者正在关灯,而在已无顾客、灯光如昼的店铺里,女售货员仍然一动不动,似乎睁着眼睛睡着了。




“啊!这真可爱!”娜娜走到最后一家店铺,又回头走了几步,对着一只素瓷猎兔狗赞叹道,猎兔狗抬着一条腿,准备扑向前面的隐没在玫瑰丛中的野兔窝。




他们终于离开了胡同,娜娜不想坐马车。她说天气很好,而且也没有什么急事,这样步行回家倒挺惬意的。随后,他们到达英格兰咖啡馆前,她想吃点东西,她说她想吃牡蛎,说因为小路易生病,她从早上到现在没有吃一点东西,缪法不敢违抗她的意愿。到目前为止,他还没有在公开场所与她在一起,于是他要了一个单间,匆匆忙忙沿着走廊向里面走去。娜娜跟在他后面,看样子对这家咖啡馆很熟悉。单间的侍者拉着门,他们正要进去时,隔壁客厅里响起一阵震耳欲聋的笑声和叫喊声,一个男人突然走出来,他是达盖内。




“瞧!原来是娜娜!”他嚷道。




伯爵一溜烟地进了单间,门半开着。当他的圆圆的背部进去时,达盖内眨眨眼睛,用开玩笑的口吻说道:




“真见鬼!你的日子过得不错嘛,现在你到杜伊勒里宫去找男人了!”




娜娜嫣然一笑,把一个手指放在嘴唇上,示意他住嘴。她觉得他话太多,不过,在那里碰见他,她还是挺高兴的。尽管他行径卑劣,与一些正派女人在一起时,装着不认识她,但在她的心目中,对他仍然怀有一点柔情。




“你现在怎样?”她亲切地问道。




“我想结束我的单身汉生活。说实话,我很想结婚。”




她用同情的神态耸耸肩膀。但是他用开玩笑的口气继续说,他在交易所赚的钱,只够给女人买点鲜花,这样保持一个正派单身汉的名声,这简直不是一种生活。他的三十万法郎只维持了十八个月。他想还是要实际一点,像他父亲一样,娶一个带来一大笔嫁妆的妻子,最后当省长结束一生。娜娜总是笑咪咪的,一点不相信他的话,她用头指指他的房间,问道:




“你和谁在那里面?”




“哦!和一大帮人在那里,”他说道,一阵醉意上来,他把他的计划忘得一干二净,“你想象得到吧,莱娅正在讲她在埃及的旅行见闻呢,真有趣,她还讲了一个洗澡的故事……”




于是,他把这个故事转述了一遍。娜娜呆在那儿,听得很高兴。最后他们倚在长廊上,面对面地交谈了。煤气灯在低矮的天花板下燃着,墙饰的皱褶里滞留着隐隐约约的菜肴气味。餐室里的嘈杂声不时变大,他们不得不把脸凑近一些,以便彼此听得清楚一些。每隔二十秒钟,就有一个侍者端着盘子走过,看见走廊堵住了,就请他们让一下。但是,他们并未因此而中断谈话,只是朝安静的墙边贴紧一点,他们不顾吃夜宵者的吵吵嚷嚷和侍者的挤挤撞撞,像在家里一样谈话。




“你瞧!”达盖内喃喃说道,一边用手指一下缪法进去的那间小房间的门。




两个人看了那扇门一眼。门在微微颤抖着,似乎被一股风吹动着。最后,门慢慢地关上了,没有发出一点声音。两个人不出声地相互笑了笑。伯爵一个人呆在里面,那副样子大概是挺好看的。




“好了,”她问道,“你读过福什利写的关于我的那篇文章没有?”




“读过了,题目叫《金色苍蝇》,”达盖内回答说,“我没有跟你谈这篇文章,怕你难过。”




“难过,为什么?他的文章很长。”




她很得意,写她的那篇文章,竟然登在《费加罗报》上。她的理发师弗朗西斯给她带来了一份《费加罗报》,若不是他给她作解释,她还不知道那篇文章写的就是她呢。达盖内一边偷偷地瞅着她,一边用揶揄的神态嘲笑她。总之,她本人对这篇文章很满意,所以别人也该满意了。




“对不起!”一个侍者手里端着一盘冰淇淋,一边说着,一边把他们分开。




娜娜朝那间小房间走了一步,缪法在那儿等她。




“好了,再见了,”达盖内说道,“去找你的那个王八吧。”




娜娜又停下脚步。




“你为什么叫他王八呢?”




“他是个王八,这还用问!”




她又回来倚靠在墙上,对这个叫法颇感兴趣。




“啊!”她只简单地应了一声。




“怎么,这个你还不知道!他的老婆同福什利睡觉,我亲爱的……大概在乡下时就开始了……刚才我一到这里,福什利就走了,我估计今天晚上他们一准在他家里约会。他们说她外出旅行,我想是撒谎。”




娜娜听后,激动得说不出话来。




“我早料到了!”她终于开口了,一边拍着大腿,“有一次,我在路上遇见她,一看她那副样子,我就猜到了。竟然有这样的事情,一个正经女人欺骗丈夫,同福什利这样的色鬼睡觉!




这回他肯定要把自己的经验教给她。”




“啊!”达盖内不怀好意地低声说道,“这对她来说,已经不是第一次尝试了,说不定她知道的不比他少。”




娜娜听了,气愤得叫起来。




“真是这样……这是什么样的世界啊!真是太肮脏了!”




“对不起!”一个手里拿着瓶子的侍者嚷道,一边叫他们让路。




达盖内把她拉到自己身边,把她的手拉住一会儿。接着,他用清脆的嗓音对他讲话,那嗓音犹如口琴吹奏的声音,他把女人搞到手全靠这样的嗓音:




“再见了,亲爱的……你知道,我永远爱你。”




她把手抽回来,脸上挂着微笑,从餐室里发出来的雷鸣般的叫喊声和欢呼声把她的讲话声淹没了,简直连房间都震动起来。




“你真傻,我们的关系已经结束了……但是这没关系,最近几天你来吧,咱们聊一聊。”




随后,她又变得严肃起来,用良家女那种愤怒的口气说道:




“啊!他是王八……那么,亲爱的,这就讨厌了,我呀,我一直讨厌王八。”




她终于走进单间,看见缪法坐在一张狭窄的沙发上,一副听天由命的样子,脸色苍白,两手颤抖。他丝毫没有责备她。娜娜心里很激动,她觉得他既可怜又可恶,这个可怜的男人,竟受到一个下流老婆如此卑鄙的欺骗!她真想扑上去搂住他的脖子安慰他。但是,这对他来说,仍然是公平的,因为他在女人面前总是傻乎乎的;这件事也该给他一个教训吧。然而,在她心目中,对他的怜悯还是主要的。吃过牡蛎后,她并未像她原来计划的那样放他走,而是把他留下来。他们在英格兰咖啡馆逗留了一刻钟,而后两人一起回到了奥斯曼大街。这时已是十一点钟了,在午夜前,她可以想出一个婉转的方法把他打发走。




为了谨慎起见,她在候见厅里吩咐佐爱道:




“你要注意一点,如果他来时发现另一个男人和我在一起,叫他别作声。”




“可是我让他呆在哪儿呢,太太?”




“让他呆在厨房里,那里比较安全。”




缪法进卧室后就脱掉了礼服。壁炉里燃着旺火。这间卧室还是原来的样子,家具全是红木的,壁毯和椅套都是灰底大蓝花的织绵。娜娜曾经两次想把房间重新布置一下,第一次想把它们都换成黑丝绒,第二次想换成带粉红色结子的白缎子。每当斯泰内答应后,她就按照所需费用向他要钱,但是钱一到手,她就把钱花光。她只有一次心血来潮时,买了一张虎皮铺在壁炉前,又买了一盏水晶吊灯挂在天花板上。




“我还不困,我不想睡觉。”他们把门关上后,娜娜说道。




伯爵像个乖顺的男人依了她,他再也不怕被人看见了。他现在唯一的想法是不要惹她生气。




“睡不睡随你的便。”他悄声说道。




然而,他在火炉前坐下来之前,替她脱掉了她的高帮皮鞋。娜娜有一种乐趣,就是对着衣橱上的镜子脱衣服,然后站在镜子前自我欣赏一番。她连衬衫也脱掉,然后,全身一丝不挂,久久地看着自己,忘记了一切。她很迷恋自己的肉体,对她软缎般的肌肤和线条柔软的腰身自我陶醉,这使她庄重严肃,全神贯注,沉浸在一种自爱之中。她经常这样被理发师撞见,但是她连头也不掉。缪法见到这种情况就生气,而她对他生气感到奇怪,缪法怎么啦?她这个样子不是让别人看的,而是让自己看的。




那天晚上,她为了尽情自我欣赏一番,把枝形烛台上的六枝蜡烛都点燃了。但是,她刚要脱下衬衫时,却停了下来,若有所思一会儿,有一个问题已经到了嘴边。




“你没有读《费加罗报》上的那篇文章吗?……报纸在桌子上。”




她回忆起达盖内的冷笑,一个疑团缠绕着她。如果这个福什利诽谤她,她要对他进行报复。




“有人认为文章里写的是我,”她说道,装成若无其事的样子,“嗯?亲爱的,你是怎么想的?”




她松开手,让衬衫落下来,等待缪法读完文章。她现在赤身裸体地站在那里。缪法读得很慢。福什利的那篇文章题目是《金色苍蝇》,写的是一个年轻姑娘,出生在一个四五代都是酒鬼的家庭,贫困和酗酒经过世代长期遗传,败坏了她的血液,在她身上演变成女性的神经失调。她出生在郊区,在巴黎街头长大,她个儿高大,花容月貌,肌肤细嫩,犹如一棵生长在粪土上的植物。她出自乞丐和被抛弃的人的阶层,她要为他们报仇。她把在平民百姓中发酵的腐烂物带到上层社会,腐蚀着贵族阶层。她变成了自然界中的一种力量,一种起破坏作用的酵素,这种作用虽然不是出自她自己的愿望,却使巴黎在她的两条白皙的大腿中间堕落、解体。她使巴黎翻转,犹如家庭主妇每个月搅拌牛奶一样。到了文章的结尾,作者才把她比作苍蝇,一只从垃圾堆里飞出来的金色的苍蝇,一只叮在被扔在路旁的尸体上的苍蝇,它嗡嗡叫着,飞舞着,像宝石一样闪闪发光,它从窗户飞进一座座宫殿,只要落在男人身上,就能把男人毒死。




缪法抬起头来,目不转睛地瞅着炉火。




“怎么样?”娜娜问道。




然而他没有回答。他似乎想再读一遍那篇文章。一种寒冷的感觉从他的头部一直传到肩膀,这篇文章写得很草率,句子之间的意思不连贯,措辞极度夸张,所用比喻稀奇古怪。不过,文章还是使他震惊,他读了这篇文章,几个月来他一点不想思考的事情,突然又出现在他的脑海中。




这时候,他抬起眼睛。娜娜陶醉在自我欣赏之中。她转动着脖子,对着镜子端详着右腰上部的一颗棕色小痣;然后她用指头摸了它一下,她把身子往后再仰一些,那颗痣便突出来,她大概觉得这颗痣长在这个部位既古怪又漂亮。然后,她又研究自己身体的其它部位,她觉得很有趣,那种孩提时代的邪恶的好奇心又在她身上复活了。她看见自己的身体,总是产生一种惊异之感;她像一个姑娘发现自己发育那样既惊奇而又着迷。她慢慢地伸开两只臂膀,展现她那丰腴的爱神的上身,她弯下腰,打量自己的背面和前面,目光停在乳房的侧影上,注视着由粗到细的大腿,最后竟古怪地扭动起来,双膝分开,左右摇摆,腰肢上部扭动着,像埃及舞女跳肚皮舞那样不停地颤动着。




缪法全神贯注地看着她。她令他恐惧。报纸从他的手中落下来,这时他恍然大悟了,于是他蔑视自己了,确实是这样,在三个月时间里,娜娜腐蚀了他的生活,他感到自己被脏东西腐蚀到了骨髓,而这些东西他简直不曾怀疑过。现在,他身上的一切都快要腐烂。他顿时意识到这种邪恶所产生的危害,他看到了这种酵素所引起的解体作用,它毒害了他,他的家庭被破坏了,社会的一个角落发出哗啦一声响,接着崩塌下来。他无法把视线从娜娜身上移开,他一直盯着她看,竭力想让自己对她的裸体痛恨起来。




娜娜现在不再扭动了。她用一只胳膊撑住后颈,一只手钩住另一只手,仰着头,两肘分开。缪法瞅了一眼她那半闭的眼睛、她那半张的嘴巴和堆满柔情微笑的面孔,脑后的金色发髻散开了,像母狮的鬃毛披在背上。她挺着胸脯,胁部绷得紧紧的,显示了她那女战士般的结实腰肢和硬挺挺的乳房,在软缎般的皮肤下面,这两处肌肉健美而发达。一条柔美的线条从一个胳膊肘一直延伸到脚上,只有肩膀和臀部稍有波峰。缪法注视着这个如此动人的侧面像,注视着她的金黄色的肉体淹没在金色光线中,注视着烛光下像丝绸一样闪闪发光的丰满的乳房。他想到自己过去对女人怀有的恐惧,想到了《圣经》中所描写的怪兽,这只怪兽淫荡而又臊臭。娜娜浑身毛茸茸的,橙黄色的汗毛使她的整个躯体变成了丝绒。而在她那良种母马般的臀部和大腿上,在她富有肉感、有深深褶缝的隆起的肌肉上,蒙罩着一种令人动心的女性的阴影,兽性就隐藏在那里。她是一头金色的怪兽,她没有意识到自己的力量,仅仅身上的气味就足以使世界腐烂。缪法一直瞅着她,像着了迷、被魔鬼附身似的,他合上眼皮,不想再看时,那个怪兽又出现在黑暗的深处,而且变得更大,更可怕,姿态更加迷人。现在,这只怪兽将永远出现在他的眼前,永远留在他的肉体中。




娜娜蜷缩起身子。因为动情,四肢似乎战栗了一下。两眼湿润了,她把身子蜷得很小,这样似乎可以更好地闻闻自己。接着,她把钩紧的双手松开,手顺着自己的身体往下移动,一直移动到乳房上,随后拼命地捏紧乳房。她挺起胸脯,抚摸全身,这时她浑身酥软了,她温存地轻轻地摩擦着面颊,她用面颊时而轻轻摩擦右肩,时而轻轻摩擦左肩。她的淫荡的嘴巴向自己身上吹着欲火。她伸长嘴唇,在腋窝旁吻了好久,对着镜子中的娜娜笑着,另一个娜娜也在镜子里吻着自己。




这时候,缪法懒洋洋地长长叹了一口气。他对娜娜的自我行乐非常恼怒。突然间,他内心的种种想法消失了,像被一阵狂风刮得无影无踪似的。他猛冲上去,一把搂住娜娜,把她摔倒在地毯上。




“放开我,”她大声叫道,“你把我弄得好疼啊!”




他觉得自己失败了,尽管知道娜娜是个愚蠢、淫荡、说谎的女人,但是他仍然想占有她,即使她满身沾有毒素。




“啊!你真蠢!”他放她站起来时,她怒气冲冲地说道。




然而,她平静下来了。现在,缪法该走了。她穿上一件镶花边的睡衣,在火炉前的地板上坐下来,这是她喜欢坐的地方。当她再一次问起福什利的那篇文章时,缪法很想避免一场风波,所以只含糊其词地回答她。她声称她也抓住了福什利的一个把柄。随后,她沉默了良久,她在考虑用什么方法把伯爵打发走。她想用友善的方法,因为她是一个善良女子,她觉得给别人制造痛苦,也给自己带来烦恼;何况他还是个戴绿帽子的人,想到这里,她的心软下来了。




“那么,”她终于开口了,“明天早上你等你的老婆回来?”




缪法深深地躺在扶手椅上,神色疲惫,四肢无力。他只点头作答。娜娜一边严肃地瞅着他,一边心里暗暗地思量着。她盘起一条大腿坐着,大腿把睡衣的花边压得微微起皱,她用两只手抓着一只光脚,无意识地转来转去。




“你结婚很久了吧?”她问道。




“十九年了。”伯爵回答道。




“啊!……你的老婆,她很可爱吧?你们很和睦吧?”




他沉默一会后,神态尴尬地说道:




“你是知道的,我已恳求过你永远不要谈这些事情。”




“哟!这是为什么?”她气乎乎地嚷道,“你的老婆嘛,只是随便说说而已,我绝不会吃掉她的……亲爱的,女人嘛,都是半斤八两……”




她说着停了下来,生怕言多必失。她只是摆出一副傲慢的样子,因为她觉得自己心地非常善良。这个可怜的男人,对他应当迁就些。她心里产生了一个愉快的念头,她笑嘻嘻地打量着他。她又说道:




“喂,我还没有告诉你福什利散布的有关你的谣言……他真是一条毒蛇!我不恨他,因为他的文章写得还是可以的;不过,他仍然是条毒蛇。”




她笑得更欢了,放下脚,拖着身子,走到伯爵身旁,把胸脯贴在他的膝盖上。




“你想想吧,他咬定你娶老婆后,还是个童男……嗯?你还是童男吗?……嗯?是真的?”




她用目光盯住他,等他回答。她把两只手伸到他的肩上,摇晃他,想从他嘴里掏出实话来。




“也许是吧。”他终于用严肃的口气说道。




娜娜听了,又一屁股坐在自己的脚上。她哈哈大笑起来,嘴里嘟嘟囔囔,拍了他几个巴掌。




“这不可能,这真滑稽可笑,只有你是这样子,你真是个怪人……可是,亲爱的小狗,你那时一定是个笨蛋!一个男人不知道这种事,真是大笑话!哎哟,我如果看到你那时的情景该多好呀!……当时情况好吧?说点给我听听,哦!我请你说一说。”




她又向他提了一大堆问题,什么都问,而且要求他讲出细枝末节。她突然哈哈大笑起来,她笑得真欢,笑得前仰后合,笑得上衣滑下,又被她撩起,皮肤被熊熊火光映成金黄色。结果伯爵便把他的新婚之夜的情况一点一点讲出来。他丝毫不觉得尴尬,最后自己也产生了兴致,便用得体的词语“他是怎样失去童贞的”来解释。他还有点害羞,所以说话时都是字斟句酌的。娜娜听得起劲了,又追问他伯爵夫人的情况。她有闭月羞花之貌,不过,用他的话来说,她是一个冷若冰霜的人。




“哦,得啦,”他怯懦地嘟哝道,“你不必吃醋了。”




娜娜不笑了。她又回到原来的位置,背朝着火炉,两手抱着双膝,下巴搁在膝盖上。接着,她一本正经地说道:“亲爱的,新婚之夜,在老婆面前傻头傻脑的,这样可不适当。”




“为什么?”伯爵惊讶地问道。




“这是因为……”她显出一本正经的样子,慢吞吞地说道。




她不停地点点头或摇摇头表示自己的看法。不过,她最后作了明确的解释。




“你知道,我呀,我知道这是怎么回事……嗯,我的小宝贝,女人可不喜欢男人傻头傻脑的。她们嘴上什么也不说,因为她们害羞,你知道……可以肯定,她们想得很多,迟早有一天,在人们不知不觉的时候,她们会到其他地方去想办法的……这就是我要说的,我的宝贝。”




他仿佛没有听懂她的话。于是,她把话又说得更明白一些。她像慈母一样,以朋友的身份,善意地给他上了这一课。自从她知道他戴绿帽子以来,这件事一直使她不安,她渴望与他谈一谈。




“我的上帝!我谈的事情其实与我本人无关……我说这些话的目的,是因为希望人人都幸福……我们是在聊天,是吗?




那么,你应当坦率地回答我的问题。”




说到这里,她停下来,想换个位置,因为她身上烤热了。




“嗯?太热了。我的背上烤焦了……等一下,我把肚子烤一烤……这样烤火可以治病!”




她转过身来,胸口对着炉火,两只脚压在大腿下面。




“喂,你不再和你老婆睡觉了吗?”




“对,这个我可以向你保证。”他怕娜娜找他麻烦,连忙说道。




“你以为她真的是一块木头吗?”




他点点头,作为肯定的回答。




“那么,是这个原因你才喜欢我的吗?……回答呀!我不会生气的。”




他又点点头。




“很好!”娜娜最后说道,“我已料到了。啊!你这个可怜的宝贝!……你认识我的姑妈勒拉太太吗?等她来了,你请她讲讲她家对面的那个水果商的故事吧……你想想这个水果商……他妈的!这火真热。我得转一下身子,我现在要烤烤左边。”




她把左侧朝向炉火时,在火光的照射下,她看见自己身上胖胖的,皮肤发红,非常高兴,觉得挺有趣的,便自己跟自己开起玩笑来。




“嗯?我像一只鹅……哦!是的,像一只烤叉上的鹅……




我转动着,我转动着。的确我是用原汁在烤我自己。”




她又哈哈笑起来,这时听见说话声和开门的响声。缪法吃了一惊,用询问的目光打量她一下。她又严肃起来,神色惴惴不安。她推托说那一定是佐爱的那只猫,这头该死的畜生什么都被它打碎。已经到了午夜十二点半了。这时候,她哪里还有心思来满足缪法这个王八的欲望?现在又来了一个男人,她必须赶快把缪法打发走。




“你刚才说什么?”伯爵殷勤地问道,他见她那副和蔼的样子,高兴极了。




由于娜娜急于把他打发走,她突然改变了态度,变得粗暴起来,说话也就不那么注意了。




“啊!对的,说到水果商和他的老婆……是啊!亲爱的,他们从来互相都不碰一下,根本不干这种事!……其实,她在这方面的欲望很强烈,你知道吗。而他呢,呆头呆脑的,一点也不知道,他还以为她的老婆是根木头,便到别处去寻花问柳,同一些婊子在一起鬼混,她们让他享受了种种下流的快乐,而他的老婆也去寻求同样的下流快乐,对象是比他的笨蛋丈夫机灵的小伙子……夫妻间互相不融洽,就会落到这样的结局。这方面我是很了解的。”




缪法脸色变得煞白。终于明白了她那一番转弯抹角的话的含义,他想叫她闭口不说。但是她的话匣子打开就收不住了。




“不,别打扰我说话!……如果你们不是没有教养的人,就会在你们老婆身边和在我们身边一样可爱;如果你们的老婆不是一些蠢货,就会费尽心机把你们拴住,就像我们费尽心机把你们勾引到手一样……这一切都是教养问题……我说的就是这些,我的小宝贝,好好记住我的话吧。”




“别谈那些正经女人了吧,”他语气生硬地说道,“你不了解她们。”




这时,娜娜一下子跳起来。




“我不了解她们!……你那些正经女人甚至连干净都谈不上!不,她们根本不干净!你未必找得出一个女人,敢像我这样子,身子脱得光光的让人看……说实话,你的那些所谓正经女人,只能叫我好笑!你不要把我逼得太厉害,不要逼得我说出我事后要后悔的话来。”




伯爵只低声骂了一声,没有回答她的话。娜娜脸色也一下子变白了。她一声不吭,瞧了他一会儿。然后,用清脆的声音说道:




“如果你的老婆让你当王八,你打算怎么办呢?”




他做出一个威胁的动作。




“那么,如果是我欺骗了你呢?”




“哦!你呀。”他耸耸肩膀,悄声说道。




确实,娜娜本来并没有恶意。开始谈话时,她就尽量克制住自己,不当面说他是王八。她本来只希望他把真实情况说出来。但是,到了后来,他把她惹怒了,她就只好把话直说了。




“那么,我的小宝贝,”她又说道,“我不知道你到我这里来是干什么的……你把我缠了两个钟头……还是回去找你的老婆吧,她正在和福什利干那种事呢。是的,一点也不错,他们在泰布街,就在普鲁旺斯街的拐角上,你看,我连地址都告诉你了。”




接着,她看见缪法像头部被猛击一槌的牛,摇摇晃晃地站起来,她得意洋洋地说道:




“如果正经女人插进来,抢走我们的情人!……说真话,那些正经女人,她们就够规矩的了!”




但是,还没等她把话说完,伯爵猛然一下把她直挺挺地摔倒在地上;接着抬起脚跟,想踩烂她的脑袋叫她闭嘴。好一会儿,她吓得魂不附体。他气得头晕目眩,像个疯子,在房间里胡乱走动。她见他气得一句话也说不出来,浑身发抖,不禁流下了眼泪。她后悔得要命。随后,她在火炉前蜷缩着身子,一边让火烤身子右边,一边安慰他。




“亲爱的,我向你发誓,我以为你是知道的,要不然,我是决不会说的……另外,这也许不是事实。我嘛,我并未去核实。这是人家告诉我的,外边有人在谈论;但是,这能算证据吗?啊!算了吧,你犯不着自寻烦恼了。我要是男人,我才瞧不起女人呢!你也知道,女人嘛!从上层到下层,全是一路货色:都是穷奢极欲的婊子。”




她大骂女人,竟然忘记自己也是女人,想以此减轻他所受的精神打击的痛苦。但是他根本不想听她的话,也没有听清她的话。他气得直跺脚,随后穿上高帮皮鞋和礼服。他又在房间里来回走了一会儿,然后,仿佛气到最后才找到了门,走了出去。娜娜非常恼火。




“好吧!一路顺风!”房间里虽然只剩她一个人,她仍然大声说道,“这个家伙还算是有礼貌,我同他讲话时,他一句话也不说!……我还一个劲儿去安慰他呢!是我先改变了态度,我还一再表示道歉,我觉得我是够客气了!……所以,是他在这里惹得我恼火。”




不过她的心里还是不高兴,她用两只手在腿上搔痒。但是,她拿定了主意……




“呸!去他的!他戴了绿帽子,这可不是我的过错!”




她把浑身都烤到了,觉得暖和和的,便一下子钻进被窝里,一边按铃,叫佐爱让等在厨房里的那个男人进来。




到了外面,缪法怒气冲冲地走着。刚刚下了一场暴雨,他走在泥泞的路上,一走一滑。他不由自主地抬起头来,凝望天空,只见团团乌云在急速掠过月亮,此时此刻,奥斯曼大街上的行人寥寥无几。他沿着歌剧院的工地,专选黑暗的地方走,嘴里嘟嘟哝哝说了一些前言不搭后语的话。这个婊子愚蠢而又狠毒,编造出这些谎言来骗他。刚才他的脚跟对准她的脑袋时,应该把它踩得粉碎。总之,他蒙受了奇耻大辱,他永远不来看她了,永远不来碰她一下子;否则,他就是孬种。这时他如释重负,大口大口地呼吸着。啊!这个赤身裸体的妖精,愚蠢得像只在烤着的鹅,竟然诽谤他四十年来所崇敬的一切!这时,遮住月亮的乌云散开了,大片银色的月光洒在阒无一人的街道上。他顿时感到恐惧,不禁呜咽起来。他很失望、惊慌,仿佛坠入无边无际的空虚之中。




“我的上帝!”他结巴道,“完了,一切都完了。”




他走过一条条林荫大道,晚归的行人大步流星地走着。他竭力让自己平静下来。那个婊子胡诌的事又开始浮现在他的热乎乎的头脑中,他真想逐一分析一下事情真实性的程度。要到明天早上伯爵夫人才从德·谢泽勒夫人的古堡里回来。事实上,她完全可能在昨天晚上就回到巴黎,在那个男人家过夜。他现在回顾起在丰岱特庄园居住时的某些细节。比如说那一天晚上,他在树下突然撞见萨比娜,她慌乱得连话都说不出来。那个男人当时也在那里。那么,难道现在她就不能在他家里吗?他越想越觉得娜娜说的事是很可能的。最后,他觉得这事是自然的,而且是必然会发生的。当他自己在一个婊子家里脱掉外衣时,他的老婆在一个情人的卧室里脱衣解带,这是最简单的、最合乎逻辑的事。他这样一边推理,一边竭力让自己冷静下来。他感觉到陷入疯狂的肉欲之中,这种感觉在他身上不断扩大,并蔓延到他周围,征服了他周围的人。这一幕幕情景接二连三地出现在他发热的头脑中。他脑海里浮现出赤身裸体的娜娜,突然间他又联想到赤身裸体的萨比娜。在这幻想之中,他把这两个女人相提并论,他们同样寡廉鲜耻,同样受淫欲的驱使,想着想着,他不禁打了一个踉跄,差点被行车道上驶来的一辆出租马车撞倒。从一家咖啡馆里出来的一些女人,嘻嘻哈哈用胳膊肘对他推推搡搡。这时,他忍不住内心的悲痛,流下了眼泪。他不愿在人面前呜呜咽咽,便钻进黑魆魆的阒无一人的罗西尼街中,沿着寂静的房子,一边走一边哭得像个孩子。




“完了,”他用低沉的声音说道,“一切都完了,一切都完了。”




他哭得非常伤心,不得不倚到一扇门上,他用手捂住面孔,泪水浸湿了他的手。这时他听见一阵脚步声,慌忙离开那里。他感到羞耻、恐惧,像夜游者一样,迈着慌张步伐,见人就溜,倘若人行道上有人遇见他,他就竭力装出一副轻松愉快的样子,担心别人看见他的肩膀抽动,猜出他干的丑事。他沿着格朗日棸屠锾乩镅墙肿撸恢弊叩礁2级麠蒙马特街。这条街上灯光如昼,他吓了一跳,连忙回过头来往回走。就这样,他在这一带走街穿巷,专挑光线最暗淡的地方走,他走了差不多一个钟头。看样子他是朝着一个目的地走去,因为他经过的路拐弯很多,非常难走,他走得从容不迫,每到拐弯处,他的脚步都自动转弯。他终于走到一条街的拐弯处,他抬起头来一看,发觉自己到了目的地。这里是泰布街和普鲁旺斯街的交接处。他本来只要用五分钟就可以到达,但由于他头昏脑胀,却走了一个小时。他记得上个月的一天早上,他曾来过福什利家,感谢他写了一篇文章,报道在杜伊勒里宫举行的一次舞会情况,文章中提到了他的名字。福什利住在底层与二楼之间的夹层里,几扇方形小窗户,被一家店铺的大招牌遮挡了一半,左边最后一扇窗户的窗帘没有拉严,一道强烈的灯光从中间射出来,把窗户分成两部分。他木立在那里,双目注视着这道光亮,全神贯注地等待着。




月亮消失了,天空墨黑,下起冰冷的蒙蒙细雨,圣三教堂的钟敲了两点。普鲁旺斯街和泰布街隐没在星星点点的煤气灯的强烈灯光中,到了远处,这灯光淹没在远处的黄色的雾气中。缪法一动不动。那是一间卧室,他记得它的墙壁上挂着土耳其红棉布帷幔,房间的后面有一张路易十三款式的床。灯大概是在右边,搁在壁炉上。他们可能睡觉了,因为没有一个人影在走动,那道亮光纹丝不动,就像夜明灯的光亮。他的目光一直盯着上面,心里筹谋着:他去按门铃,不管门房如何叫喊,冲到楼上,用肩膀撞开门,扑到他们身上,在他俩搂在一起还没有来得及松开膀子时,就在床上把他们当场抓住。但他想到自己没有武器,又犹豫了一会儿。随后,他决定把他们掐死。他把计划重新考虑了一遍,他想得很周到,决定再等一等,等到有什么迹象,证据确凿时再动手。如果有一个女人的影子出现,他就去按门铃。但是,当他想到自己可能弄错时,他的心又凉了。他如果冲进去,会说出什么理由呢?他又怀疑起来了,他原来的想法是荒诞的,这是不可能的,他的老婆不可能在这个男人家里。然而,他还是呆在那里,因为等久了,眼睛盯住不动,视线模糊起来,身体渐渐麻木了,变得软绵绵的。




刚才又下了一阵骤雨。两个警察走过来,他不得不离开他避雨的门口。等到两个警察消失在普鲁旺斯街后,他又走回来,身上淋得湿漉漉的,浑身直打哆嗦。那条亮光一直出现在窗户上。这次他正要走时,窗口有一个人影走过。那个人影一闪而过,他以为自己看错了。但是,接二连三的影子晃来晃去,看来刚才有人在房间里活动。他又一次伫立在人行道上,他感到胃里火辣辣的,难以忍受,但他仍然等待着,想把事情弄清楚。只见胳膊和大腿的影子在窗口上飞逝而过;一只巨大的手捧着一只水壶在那里动来动去。他什么东西也没有看清楚;但他仿佛辨认出一个女人的发髻。但他对这一点还不能肯定;从头发上看像是萨比娜,只是后颈似乎太胖了。此时此刻,他不知道该怎么办,也不能采取任何行动。他拿不定主意,陷入极度焦虑不安之中,胃里又疼得不堪忍受,他便把身子紧紧贴在门上,以便减轻一点痛苦,他浑身上下像穷鬼似的颤抖着。尽管这样,他的目光仍然不离开窗户,他的满腔怒火熄灭了,转化为道德家的幻想:他幻想自己是议员,面对全体议员发表演说,大声申斥荒淫无耻的生活,宣告社会已经大难临头;他把福什利的那篇关于毒蝇的文章重新构思了一遍,并以现身说法,宣称如果让后期罗马帝国的这些伤风败俗的社会风气继续下去,社会就不可能存在了。他这样一想,情绪就好了一些。可是人影已经不见了。他们肯定又上床睡觉了。他一直注视着窗子,依然等待下去。




时钟敲了三点,后来又敲了四点,他还不离开那里。大雨滂沱时,他就躲到门檐下面,腿上溅满污泥浊水。这时,路上没有一个行人,他傻头傻脑地把目光盯在那道灯光上,不时眯缝起眼睛,好像被灯光照痛了似的。又有两次,他看见人影在晃动,人影做着同样的动作,端着一把硕大无朋的水壶,但他两次又很快平静下来,窗口依然发出夜明灯般的微弱光亮。他想这些影子也许会更加频繁出现的。这时,他的头脑里突然产生了一个想法,他又平静下来,于是,推迟了行动的时间:他只要在门口等那个女人出来就行了。萨比娜他总是会辨认清楚的。这个办法最简单,不会闹出什么笑话来,而且证据确凿可靠。他只要一直呆在那儿就行了。他刚才思绪万千,心神不定,现在隐约感到只要弄清事实真相就好办了。但是,无聊地呆在这扇门边着实使他昏昏欲睡,为了分散一下注意力,他试着计算他要等待多长时间。萨比娜大概在将近九点钟时到达火车站。这就意味着他还要等待将近四个半钟头。他想到自己要长时间等下去,觉得倒也蛮有趣的,于是,他就充满耐心,一动不动地等下去。




倏然间,那条亮光消失了。这件很简单的事在他看来是出乎意料的大灾难,是一件令人讨厌和不安的事情。显而易见,他们刚才关了灯,马上就睡觉了。在这样的时刻,这是合乎情理的事。但是他很恼火,因为那扇窗户现在黑洞洞的,他对它再也不感兴趣了。他对着窗户又看了一刻钟,接着,他觉得厌腻了,便离开了那扇门,到人行道上走走。直到五点钟时,他还在那里徘徊着,还不时抬起头来瞧瞧那扇窗户。那扇窗户里死一般地寂静,他心想自己是不是在做梦,因为那扇窗户的玻璃上不时有人影在晃动。他疲惫不堪,头脑处于迟钝状态,竟然忘记自己在街角上等什么,他的脚不时绊在街上的石头上,这时猛然一惊,清醒过来,身上打一个寒噤,像一个人不知道自己在哪里似的。自寻烦恼,真不值得。既然这些人睡觉了,就让他们睡吧。管他们的闲事有什么好处呢?天很黑,谁也不知道这些事情。这样一想,他的种种想法,连同他的好奇心,都一下子消失了,心想这事就算了,找个地方轻松一下吧。天越来越冷了,再呆在街上他忍受不住了;两次他走开了,又拖着脚步走回来,然后又走得更远一些。没有什么,这事就算完了,他一直走到大街上,再也没有回头。




他怏怏不乐地走过一条又一条街道。他沿着墙壁,迈着同样的步伐,慢悠悠地走着。鞋跟踏在地上咚咚作响,只看见自己的影子在打转,在每一盏煤气灯的照耀下,先是影子渐渐变大,然后渐渐变小,就像躺在摇篮里被摇晃着,他的注意力完全集中在这种机械的动作里。后来,他根本不知道自己走过什么地方;他仿佛觉得在跑马场里,拖着脚步兜圆圈子转了几个小时。只有一件事他还记得很清楚,他把脸贴在全景胡同的栅栏门上,双手抓住铁栏杆,怎么会走到这里,他自己也无法解释。他并未摇动铁栏杆,只是竭力向胡同里张望,他的情绪很激动。他什么也没有看清楚,因为黑影淹没了这条阒无一人的过道。从圣—马克街刮来的风,带着地窖般的湿气,迎面扑到他的脸上。他执意呆在那里。然后,他像从梦中惊醒过来,他很诧异,心里思忖着,在这样的时刻,自己跑到这里来寻找什么?竟然怀着这样的激情,紧紧贴在铁栅栏上,铁栅栏都嵌进他脸里去了。想到这里,他又继续走路,他很失望,内心极度哀伤,像被什么人出卖了似的,从此就要一个人孤零零地呆在这黑暗之中了。 




天终于亮了。这是冬夜的灰暗的黎明,这样的天色映在巴黎泥泞的马路上,显得格外凄凉。缪法回到了正在修建的几条宽阔的街道上,这几条街道位于新歌剧院的建筑工地旁边。铺灰泥的街道被大雨一浇,又被马车一碾,简直成了烂泥塘,他根本不看脚踩在哪里,一股劲儿往前走,脚下踩滑了,就站稳一下。天越来越亮,巴黎醒来了,一队队清洁工和一群群上早班的工人给他带来了新的惶恐。人们惊奇地打量着他,他的帽子湿透了,浑身泥浆,他神色慌张。于是,他躲到脚手架下,靠在栅栏边,在那里待了好一会儿。这时他头脑里什么念头也没有了,唯一的想法是觉得自己怪可怜的。




这时,他想到了上帝。这种突然求助上天的想法,祈求上天安慰的念头使他感到惊讶,好像这是一件意想不到、希奇古怪的事情;这个想法使他联想到韦诺先生的那副面容,他仿佛看见了他那张肥胖的小脸和满嘴的坏牙。几个月来,他对韦诺先生敬而远之,使韦诺先生很伤心,如果现在他去敲他的门,扑到他怀里痛哭一场,韦诺先生一定很高兴。过去,天主一贯对他大施仁慈。他只要在生活中有一点点烦恼,碰到一点点障碍,他便走进教堂,跪在地上,让渺小的自己跪拜在万能的天主的面前;祈祷后,他走出教堂,总是变得坚强起来,他准备抛弃他的人世间的一切财富,以求实现他的灵魂永生得救的唯一愿望。然而现在呢,只有在下地狱的恐怖降临到他头上时,他才去祈祷求助;各种淫乐侵袭了他的灵魂,与娜娜的关系也影响了他尽教徒的本分。现在他一想到上帝,便感到震惊。在这场可怖的精神危机之中,在他的脆弱的人性濒于动摇和崩溃的危机之中,他为什么没有立刻想到天主呢?




想到这里,他迈着艰难的步伐,去寻找教堂。他回忆不起来哪儿有教堂,因为清晨街道都不像原来的样子了。随后,当他在当丹河堤街拐角处转弯时,隐约瞥见圣三教堂的尽头那隐没在晨雾之中的钟楼。一尊尊白色雕像俯视着公园,公园中的树木都落了叶,这些雕像仿佛是公园的黄叶丛中那些怕冷的维纳斯雕像。他上了宽大的石阶,他跑累了,在门廊下喘口气。随后,他走进教堂。教堂里很冷,昨天晚上暖气关了,高高的拱顶上布满了从玻璃窗上渗进来的水蒸汽。黑暗笼罩着两边的侧道,那里还没有一个人,只听见在朦胧的黑暗深处,发出一阵脚步声,那是某个刚刚醒来的教堂执事怏怏不乐地拖着旧鞋走动的声音。缪法呢,晕头转向,一下撞在横七竖八的椅子上,他心情沉重,真想哭出来。他一下子跪在圣水缸旁边的一个小神龛的栏杆前面。他双手合十,脑中思索着祈祷词,渴望着在热情的驱使下,把整个身心都奉献出来。不过,只有他的嘴唇在念念有词,他的心却不在教堂里,飞到了外边,沿着一条条街道走着,一会儿也不休息,好像被一种无法改变的需要鞭挞着。他连声祈祷着:“啊,我主,来拯救我吧!啊,我主,不要抛弃您的造物吧!他是来听候您的审判的。啊,我主,我崇拜您,难道您让我死在您的敌人的手下吗?”他没有得到任何回答,只有黑暗和寒冷压在他的肩上。远处,继续传来旧鞋拖在地上的声响,这声音妨碍他祈祷。在阒无一人的教堂里,早晨清扫还未开始,空气还未稍微暖和一点,因为第一批做弥撒的人还未来到,他总是只听见这样令人恼怒的声音。于是,他抓着一把椅子,站起身来,膝盖咯吱响了一声。上帝还没有来到教堂里。他为什么要扑在韦诺先生的怀里痛哭呢?这个人不能带他解脱危机。




然后,他不由自主地回到了娜娜家里。他在门外滑了一跤,他感到泪水涌入了眼眶,他并不埋怨自己的命运不好,只觉得自己身体虚弱和不适。最后他疲乏不堪,因为被雨淋得太厉害了,冷得不堪忍受。一想到要回到米罗梅斯尼尔街的光线暗淡的公馆里,心都凉了。娜娜家的大门还未开,他只好等待门房来开门。上楼时,他笑眯眯的,感到身上流着这个小窝的一股暖流,他在这里马上可以伸伸懒腰,痛痛快快睡上一觉了。




佐爱来给他开门时,做了一个惊讶和不安的手势。太太偏头痛发作得很厉害,一夜没有合眼。不过她仍然可以去看看太太是否睡着了。当他坐到客厅的沙发上时,佐爱溜进了娜娜的卧室。可是,娜娜马上就出来了。她跳下床,匆忙穿上裙子,光着脚,头发蓬乱,那件睡衣经过一夜胡乱作爱后,皱巴巴的,有的地方破了。




“怎么!又是你!”她嚷道,脸都涨红了。




盛怒之下,她跑过来想亲自把他赶出门,但看见他那一副可怜、沮丧的样子,对他又产生了最后一丝怜悯之情。




“哎哟!你真干净,我可怜的小狗!”她用比较温柔的口气说道,“发生什么事啦……嗯?你去捉奸,结果反把自己搞得这样狼狈。”




他一声不吭,样子像只丧家犬。不过,她明白他还没有搞到证据;为了让他平静下来,她说道:




“你看,是我弄错了。你老婆是个正经女人,我敢担保!……现在,我的小乖乖,你该回家了,回去睡觉吧。你需要睡眠。”




他一动也不动。




“走吧,走吧。我不能留你在这里……在这样的时刻,你大概也不想留在这里吧?”




“不,我想留下来,我们一起睡觉吧。”他嘟囔道。




她消除了硬赶他走的想法。不过,她已失去了耐心。难道缪法变成了白痴?




“喂,你走吧。”她又说了一遍。




“我不走。”




于是,娜娜又气又反感,勃然大怒。




“你真讨厌……你明白了吧,你让我厌透了,回去找你老婆吧,是她叫你戴绿帽子的……是的,是她叫你戴绿帽子的;现在,我对你这么说……喂,我的话你听明白了吗?你还不放开我吗?”




缪法的眼里噙着泪水,合拢双手央求道:




“我们一起睡吧。”




娜娜一下子不知所措,神经质般地抽抽噎噎,哭得透不过气来。归根结蒂,是人家奸污了她!这些事与她有何相干?确实,她尽可能用委婉的方式来启发他。而现在人家却想叫她承担责任!不,这可不行!她心地好,但不能好到这种程度。




“他妈的!我受够了!”她骂道,一边用手敲着桌子,“嘿!我竭力忍住,我想忠实于你……可是,亲爱的,只要我开口说一句话,明天我就会变成富翁。”




他吃惊地抬起头来。他从来没有想到钱的问题。如果她表示有这样愿望,他马上就把它付诸实现。他的全部财产都是属于她的。




“不行,现在给钱太迟了,”她怒气冲冲地说道,“我喜欢那些不用我开口就给钱的男人……不行,你知道,你现在一次给我一百万,我也不要。我就说到这里,我还有别的事呢……你走吧,否则,我对后果不负任何责任。我可要闹出事来的。”




她脸上露出威胁的神态,向他走去。这个善良的烟花女被逼得大动肝火,她仍然深信她对那些缠住她的正经男人享有权利,并深信自己比他们更正经。这时,门倏然开了,斯泰内来了。这真是火上加油。她惊叫了一声:




“瞧!又来了一个!”




听到她的叫声,斯泰内愣了一下,他停止了脚步。缪法在场出乎他的意料,他真反感,因为他害怕缪法作解释,所以三个月来,他一直回避这件事。他眨着眼睛,神色尴尬地摇摆着身子,看也不看伯爵一眼。他气喘吁吁,满脸通红,脸色变了样,好像一个人跑遍了巴黎,来报一则喜讯,却碰上一件倒霉的事。




“你要干什么,你?”娜娜生硬地问道,她用亲昵的人称来称呼斯泰内,以此来奚落伯爵。




“我……我……”斯泰内结结巴巴地说,“我有东西要交给你,你知道是什么东西。”




“什么东西?”




他犹豫了一下。前天晚上,她曾对他说,如果他不给她搞到一千法郎来给她还债,她就不再接待他了。两天来,他到处奔波,终于在今天上午才凑足了这笔钱。




“你需要的一千法郎。”他终于开口了,一边从口袋里抽出一只信封。




这件事娜娜已经忘记了。




“一千法郎!”她嚷道,“我是乞求施舍的吗?……瞧!你看我是看中你这一千法郎!”




说完,她拿起信封,朝他的脸上扔去。斯泰内是个谨慎的犹太人,他吃力地把信封捡起来,用呆滞的目光看着娜娜。缪法同他交换了一下失望的眼色,而娜娜两手叉腰,嚷得更响了:




“喂!你们侮辱我算完了吧!……你呀,亲爱的斯泰内,你也来了,我很高兴,你明白了吧,这样我就可以彻底打扫了……走吧,好了,滚吧。”




他们一点也不着急,一动也不动。她又说道:




“嗯!你们会说我在干一件蠢事吧?这很可能!但是你们把我烦死了!……呸!我干漂亮事已经干够了!如果我因干蠢事而死,我也死得其乐!”




他们想叫她平静下来,他们恳求她。




“一,二,你们还赖着不走?……好吧,你们瞧,我还有人呢。”




她用力一推,把卧室的门开得很大。于是两个男人瞥见丰唐躺在乱糟糟的床中间。丰唐没有料到会这样让他亮相。他翘着两条腿,睡衣敞开,像只公山羊躺在起皱的花边中间,露出一身黑皮。他并没有惊慌失措,因为他在舞台上什么惊险的场面都经历过。他开始吃了一惊,接着做了一个鬼脸来摆脱困境,他伸着嘴唇,翘着鼻子,脸部肌肉动个不停,用他的话来说,这叫扮兔子。他那副下流的色鬼嘴脸,充分暴露出他的淫荡的恶习。一个星期以来,娜娜每天到游艺剧院找丰唐,因为她也像某些娼妓一样,疯狂地爱上丑角演员的鬼脸了。




“瞧吧!”她用演戏的动作指着丰唐说道。




缪法什么气都忍受过了,但是对这样的侮辱却忍受不了。




“婊子!”他嘟哝道。




娜娜已经进了卧室,又走回来,最后说道:




“你说什么,婊子!那么,你的老婆呢?”




接着,她走回卧室,使劲关上门,然后哐当一声插上门栓。门外剩下两个男人,一声不吭,面面相觑。佐爱进来了,原来她并没有赶他们走,而是理解他们,和他们谈话。她是一个聪明人,她认为太太的蠢事做得有点过分。不过,她还是为她辩护,说她与那个丑角演员的关系长不了,应该让她这股狂热劲儿过了再说。两个男人走了。他们一句话也没说就走了。到了人行道上,他们很激动,彼此倒产生了友情,默默地握握手,然后转过脸,迈着沉重的步伐,分道扬镳了。




缪法回到米罗梅斯尼尔街的公馆时,他的老婆也刚刚到家。两个人在宽阔楼梯上相遇了,看见楼梯旁的阴森森的墙壁,两人不禁打了一个寒战。他们抬起头来,彼此看见了。伯爵的衣服上还留下泥巴的痕迹,他脸色苍白,神态慌张,像在外面干了丑事。伯爵夫人像坐了一夜火车,疲惫不堪,站着打盹,头发蓬乱,眼皮发黑。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 8


We are in a little set of lodgings on the fourth floor in the Rue Veron at Montmartre. Nana and Fontan have invited a few friends to cut their Twelfth-Night cake with them. They are giving their housewarming, though they have been only three days settled.




They had no fixed intention of keeping house together, but the whole thing had come about suddenly in the first glow of the honeymoon. After her grand blowup, when she had turned the count and the banker so vigorously out of doors, Nana felt the world crumbling about her feet. She estimated the situation at a glance; the creditors would swoop down on her anteroom, would mix themselves up with her love affairs and threaten to sell her little all unless she continued to act sensibly. Then, too, there would be no end of disputes and carking anxieties if she attempted to save her furniture from their clutches. And so she preferred giving up everything. Besides, the flat in the Boulevard Haussmann was plaguing her to death. It was so stupid with its great gilded rooms! In her access of tenderness for Fontan she began dreaming of a pretty little bright chamber. Indeed, she returned to the old ideals of the florist days, when her highest ambition was to have a rosewood cupboard with a plate-glass door and a bed hung with blue "reps." In the course of two days she sold what she could smuggle out of the house in the way of knickknacks and jewelry and then disappeared, taking with her ten thousand francs and never even warning the porter's wife. It was a plunge into the dark, a merry spree; never a trace was left behind. In this way she would prevent the men from coming dangling after her. Fontain was very nice. He did not say no to anything but just let her do as she liked. Nay, he even displayed an admirable spirit of comradeship. He had, on his part, nearly seven thousand francs, and despite the fact that people accused him of stinginess, he consented to add them to the young woman's ten thousand. The sum struck them as a solid foundation on which to begin housekeeping. And so they started away, drawing from their common hoard, in order to hire and furnish the two rooms in the Rue Veron, and sharing everything together like old friends. In the early days it was really delicious.




On Twelfth Night Mme Lerat and Louiset were the first to arrive. As Fontan had not yet come home, the old lady ventured to give expression to her fears, for she trembled to see her niece renouncing the chance of wealth.




"Oh, Aunt, I love him so dearly!" cried Nana, pressing her hands to her heart with the prettiest of gestures.




This phrase produced an extraordinary effect on Mme Lerat, and tears came into her eyes.




"That's true," she said with an air of conviction. "Love before all things!"




And with that she went into raptures over the prettiness of the rooms. Nana took her to see the bedroom, the parlor and the very kitchen. Gracious goodness, it wasn't a vast place, but then, they had painted it afresh and put up new wallpapers. Besides, the sun shone merrily into it during the daytime.




Thereupon Mme Lerat detained the young woman in the bedroom, while Louiset installed himself behind the charwoman in the kitchen in order to watch a chicken being roasted. If, said Mme Lerat, she permitted herself to say what was in her mind, it was because Zoe had just been at her house. Zoe had stayed courageously in the breach because she was devoted to her mistress. Madame would pay her later on; she was in no anxiety about that! And amid the breakup of the Boulevard Haussmann establishment it was she who showed the creditors a bold front; it was she who conducted a dignified retreat, saving what she could from the wreck and telling everyone that her mistress was traveling. She never once gave them her address. Nay, through fear of being followed, she even deprived herself of the pleasure of calling on Madame. Nevertheless, that same morning she had run round to Mme Lerat's because matters were taking a new turn. The evening before creditors in the persons of the upholsterer, the charcoal merchant and the laundress had put in an appearance and had offered to give Madame an extension of time. Nay, they had even proposed to advance Madame a very considerable amount if only Madame would return to her flat and conduct herself like a sensible person. The aunt repeated Zoe's words. Without doubt there was a gentleman behind it all.




"I'll never consent!" declared Nana in great disgust. "Ah, they're a pretty lot those tradesmen! Do they think I'm to be sold so that they can get their bills paid? Why, look here, I'd rather die of hunger than deceive Fontan."




"That's what I said," averred Mme Lerat. "'My niece,' I said, 'is too noble-hearted!'"




Nana, however, was much vexed to learn that La Mignotte was being sold and that Labordette was buying it for Caroline Hequet at an absurdly low price. It made her angry with that clique. Oh, they were a regular cheap lot, in spite of their airs and graces! Yes, by Jove, she was worth more than the whole lot of them!




"They can have their little joke out," she concluded, "but money will never give them true happiness! Besides, you know, Aunt, I don't even know now whether all that set are alive or not. I'm much too happy."




At that very moment Mme Maloir entered, wearing one of those hats of which she alone understood the shape. It was delightful meeting again. Mme Maloir explained that magnificence frightened her and that NOW, from time to time, she would come back for her game of bezique. A second visit was paid to the different rooms in the lodgings, and in the kitchen Nana talked of economy in the presence of the charwoman, who was basting the fowl, and said that a servant would have cost too much and that she was herself desirous of looking after things. Louiset was gazing beatifically at the roasting process.




But presently there was a loud outburst of voices. Fontan had come in with Bosc and Prulliere, and the company could now sit down to table. The soup had been already served when Nana for the third time showed off the lodgings.




"Ah, dear children, how comfortable you are here!" Bosc kept repeating, simply for the sake of pleasing the chums who were standing the dinner. At bottom the subject of the "nook," as he called it, nowise touched him.




In the bedroom he harped still more vigorously on the amiable note. Ordinarily he was wont to treat women like cattle, and the idea of a man bothering himself about one of the dirty brutes excited within him the only angry feelings of which, in his comprehensive, drunken disdain of the universe, he was still capable.




"Ah, ah, the villains," he continued with a wink, "they've done this on the sly. Well, you were certainly right. It will be charming, and, by heaven, we'll come and see you!"




But when Louiset arrived on the scene astride upon a broomstick, Prulliere chuckled spitefully and remarked:




"Well, I never! You've got a baby already?"




This struck everybody as very droll, and Mme Lerat and Mme Maloir shook with laughter. Nana, far from being vexed, laughed tenderly and said that unfortunately this was not the case. She would very much have liked it, both for the little one's sake and for her own, but perhaps one would arrive all the same. Fontan, in his role of honest citizen, took Louiset in his arms and began playing with him and lisping.




"Never mind! It loves its daddy! Call me 'Papa,' you little blackguard!"




"Papa, Papa!" stammered the child.




The company overwhelmed him with caresses, but Bosc was bored and talked of sitting down to table. That was the only serious business in life. Nana asked her guests' permission to put Louiset's chair next her own. The dinner was very merry, but Bosc suffered from the near neighborhood of the child, from whom he had to defend his plate. Mme Lerat bored him too. She was in a melting mood and kept whispering to him all sorts of mysterious things about gentlemen of the first fashion who were still running after Nana. Twice he had to push away her knee, for she was positively invading him in her gushing, tearful mood. Prulliere behaved with great incivility toward Mme Maloir and did not once help her to anything. He was entirely taken up with Nana and looked annoyed at seeing her with Fontan. Besides, the turtle doves were kissing so excessively as to be becoming positive bores. Contrary to all known rules, they had elected to sit side by side.




"Devil take it! Why don't you eat? You've got plenty of time ahead of you!" Bosc kept repeating with his mouth full. "Wait till we are gone!"




But Nana could not restrain herself. She was in a perfect ecstasy of love. Her face was as full of blushes as an innocent young girl's, and her looks and her laughter seemed to overflow with tenderness. Gazing on Fontan, she overwhelmed him with pet names--"my doggie, my old bear, my kitten"--and whenever he passed her the water or the salt she bent forward and kissed him at random on lips, eyes, nose or ear. Then if she met with reproof she would return to the attack with the cleverest maneuvers and with infinite submissiveness and the supple cunning of a beaten cat would catch hold of his hand when no one was looking, in order to kiss it again. It seemed she must be touching something belonging to him. As to Fontan, he gave himself airs and let himself be adored with the utmost condescension. His great nose sniffed with entirely sensual content; his goat face, with its quaint, monstrous ugliness, positively glowed in the sunlight of devoted adoration lavished upon him by that superb woman who was so fair and so plump of limb. Occasionally he gave a kiss in return, as became a man who is having all the enjoyment and is yet willing to behave prettily.




"Well, you're growing maddening!" cried Prulliere. "Get away from her, you fellow there!"




And he dismissed Fontan and changed covers, in order to take his place at Nana's side. The company shouted and applauded at this and gave vent to some stiffish epigrammatic witticisms. Fontan counterfeited despair and assumed the quaint expression of Vulcan crying for Venus. Straightway Prulliere became very gallant, but Nana, whose foot he was groping for under the table, caught him a slap to make him keep quiet. No, no, she was certainly not going to become his mistress. A month ago she had begun to take a fancy to him because of his good looks, but now she detested him. If he pinched her again under pretense of picking up her napkin, she would throw her glass in his face!




Nevertheless, the evening passed off well. The company had naturally begun talking about the Varietes. Wasn't that cad of a Bordenave going to go off the hooks after all? His nasty diseases kept reappearing and causing him such suffering that you couldn't come within six yards of him nowadays. The day before during rehearsal he had been incessantly yelling at Simonne. There was a fellow whom the theatrical people wouldn't shed many tears over. Nana announced that if he were to ask her to take another part she would jolly well send him to the rightabout. Moreover, she began talking of leaving the stage; the theater was not to compare with her home. Fontan, who was not in the present piece or in that which was then being rehearsed, also talked big about the joy of being entirely at liberty and of passing his evenings with his feet on the fender in the society of his little pet. And at this the rest exclaimed delightedly, treating their entertainers as lucky people and pretending to envy their felicity.




The Twelfth-Night cake had been cut and handed round. The bean had fallen to the lot of Mme Lerat, who popped it into Bosc's glass. Whereupon there were shouts of "The king drinks! The king drinks!" Nana took advantage of this outburst of merriment and went and put her arms round Fontan's neck again, kissing him and whispering in his ear. But Prulliere, laughing angrily, as became a pretty man, declared that they were not playing the game. Louiset, meanwhile, slept soundly on two chairs. It was nearing one o'clock when the company separated, shouting au revoir as they went downstairs.




For three weeks the existence of the pair of lovers was really charming. Nana fancied she was returning to those early days when her first silk dress had caused her infinite delight. She went out little and affected a life of solitude and simplicity. One morning early, when she had gone down to buy fish IN PROPRIA PERSONA in La Rouchefoucauld Market, she was vastly surprised to meet her old hair dresser Francis face to face. His getup was as scrupulously careful as ever: he wore the finest linen, and his frock coat was beyond reproach; in fact, Nana felt ashamed that he should see her in the street with a dressing jacket and disordered hair and down-at-heel shoes. But he had the tact, if possible, to intensify his politeness toward her. He did not permit himself a single inquiry and affected to believe that Madame was at present on her travels. Ah, but Madame had rendered many persons unhappy when she decided to travel! All the world had suffered loss. The young woman, however, ended by asking him questions, for a sudden fit of curiosity had made her forget her previous embarrassment. Seeing that the crowd was jostling them, she pushed him into a doorway and, still holding her little basket in one hand, stood chatting in front of him. What were people saying about her high jinks? Good heavens! The ladies to whom he went said this and that and all sorts of things. In fact, she had made a great noise and was enjoying a real boom: And Steiner? M. Steiner was in a very bad way, would make an ugly finish if he couldn't hit on some new commercial operation. And Daguenet? Oh, HE was getting on swimmingly. M. Daguenet was settling down. Nana, under the exciting influence of various recollections, was just opening her mouth with a view to a further examination when she felt it would be awkward to utter Muffat's name. Thereupon Francis smiled and spoke instead of her. As to Monsieur le Comte, it was all a great pity, so sad had been his sufferings since Madame's departure.




He had been like a soul in pain--you might have met him wherever Madame was likely to be found. At last M. Mignon had come across him and had taken him home to his own place. This piece of news caused Nana to laugh a good deal. But her laughter was not of the easiest kind.




"Ah, he's with Rose now," she said. "Well then, you must know, Francis, I've done with him! Oh, the canting thing! It's learned some pretty habits--can't even go fasting for a week now! And to think that he used to swear he wouldn't have any woman after me!"




She was raging inwardly.




"My leavings, if you please!" she continued. "A pretty Johnnie for Rose to go and treat herself to! Oh, I understand it all now: she wanted to have her revenge because I got that brute of a Steiner away from her. Ain't it sly to get a man to come to her when I've chucked him out of doors?"




"M. Mignon doesn't tell that tale," said the hairdresser. "According to his account, it was Monsieur le Comte who chucked you out. Yes, and in a pretty disgusting way too--with a kick on the bottom!"




Nana became suddenly very pale.




"Eh, what?" she cried. "With a kick on my bottom? He's going too far, he is! Look here, my little friend, it was I who threw him downstairs, the cuckold, for he is a cuckold, I must inform you. His countess is making him one with every man she meets--yes, even with that good-for-nothing of a Fauchery. And that Mignon, who goes loafing about the pavement in behalf of his harridan of a wife, whom nobody wants because she's so lean! What a foul lot! What a foul lot!"




She was choking, and she paused for breath "Oh, that's what they say, is it? Very well, my little Francis, I'll go and look 'em up, I will. Shall you and I go to them at once? Yes, I'll go, and we'll see whether they will have the cheek to go telling about kicks on the bottom. Kick's! I never took one from anybody! And nobody's ever going to strike me--d'ye see?--for I'd smash the man who laid a finger on me!"




Nevertheless, the storm subsided at last. After all, they might jolly well what they liked! She looked upon them as so much filth underfoot! It would have soiled her to bother about people like that. She had a conscience of her own, she had! And Francis, seeing her thus giving herself away, what with her housewife's costume and all, became familiar and, at parting, made so bold as to give her some good advice. It was wrong of her to be sacrificing everything for the sake of an infatuation; such infatuations ruined existence. She listened to him with bowed head while he spoke to her with a pained expression, as became a connoisseur who could not bear to see so fine a girl making such a hash of things.




"Well, that's my affair," she said at last "Thanks all the same, dear boy." She shook his hand, which despite his perfect dress was always a little greasy, and then went off to buy her fish. During the day that story about the kick on the bottom occupied her thoughts. She even spoke about it to Fontan and again posed as a sturdy woman who was not going to stand the slightest flick from anybody. Fontan, as became a philosophic spirit, declared that all men of fashion were beasts whom it was one's duty to despise. And from that moment forth Nana was full of very real disdain.




That same evening they went to the Bouffes-Parisiens Theatre to see a little woman of Fontan's acquaintance make her debut in a part of some ten lines. It was close on one o'clock when they once more trudged up the heights of Montmartre. They had purchased a cake, a "mocha," in the Rue de la Chaussee-d'Antin, and they ate it in bed, seeing that the night was not warm and it was not worth while lighting a fire. Sitting up side by side, with the bedclothes pulled up in front and the pillows piled up behind, they supped and talked about the little woman. Nana thought her plain and lacking in style. Fontan, lying on his stomach, passed up the pieces of cake which had been put between the candle and the matches on the edge of the night table. But they ended by quarreling.




"Oh, just to think of it!" cried Nana. "She's got eyes like gimlet holes, and her hair's the color of tow."




"Hold your tongue, do!" said Fontan. "She has a superb head of hair and such fire in her looks! It's lovely the way you women always tear each other to pieces!"




He looked annoyed.




"Come now, we've had enough of it!" he said at last in savage tones. "You know I don't like being bored. Let's go to sleep, or things'll take a nasty turn."




And he blew out the candle, but Nana was furious and went on talking. She was not going to be spoken to in that voice; she was accustomed to being treated with respect! As he did not vouchsafe any further answer, she was silenced, but she could not go to sleep and lay tossing to and fro.




"Great God, have you done moving about?" cried he suddenly, giving a brisk jump upward.




"It isn't my fault if there are crumbs in the bed," she said curtly.




In fact, there were crumbs in the bed. She felt them down to her middle; she was everywhere devoured by them. One single crumb was scorching her and making her scratch herself till she bled. Besides, when one eats a cake isn't it usual to shake out the bedclothes afterward? Fontan, white with rage, had relit the candle, and they both got up and, barefooted and in their night dresses, they turned down the clothes and swept up the crumbs on the sheet with their hands. Fontan went to bed again, shivering, and told her to go to the devil when she advised him to wipe the soles of his feet carefully. And in the end she came back to her old position, but scarce had she stretched herself out than she danced again. There were fresh crumbs in the bed!




"By Jove, it was sure to happen!" she cried. "You've brought them back again under your feet. I can't go on like this! No, I tell you, I can't go on like this!"




And with that she was on the point of stepping over him in order to jump out of bed again, when Fontan in his longing for sleep grew desperate and dealt her a ringing box on the ear. The blow was so smart that Nana suddenly found herself lying down again with her head on the pillow.




She lay half stunned.




"Oh!" she ejaculated simply, sighing a child's big sigh.




For a second or two he threatened her with a second slap, asking her at the same time if she meant to move again. Then he put out the light, settled himself squarely on his back and in a trice was snoring. But she buried her face in the pillow and began sobbing quietly to herself. It was cowardly of him to take advantage of his superior strength! She had experienced very real terror all the same, so terrible had that quaint mask of Fontan's become. And her anger began dwindling down as though the blow had calmed her. She began to feel respect toward him and accordingly squeezed herself against the wall in order to leave him as much room as possible. She even ended by going to sleep, her cheek tingling, her eyes full of tears and feeling so deliciously depressed and wearied and submissive that she no longer noticed the crumbs. When she woke up in the morning she was holding Fontain in her naked arms and pressing him tightly against her breast. He would never begin it again, eh? Never again? She loved him too dearly. Why, it was even nice to be beaten if he struck the blow!




After that night a new life began. For a mere trifle--a yes, a no--Fontan would deal her a blow. She grew accustomed to it and pocketed everything. Sometimes she shed tears and threatened him, but he would pin her up against the wall and talk of strangling her, which had the effect of rendering her extremely obedient. As often as not, she sank down on a chair and sobbed for five minutes on end. But afterward she would forget all about it, grow very merry, fill the little lodgings with the sound of song and laughter and the rapid rustle of skirts. The worst of it was that Fontan was now in the habit of disappearing for the whole day and never returning home before midnight, for he was going to cafes and meeting his old friends again. Nana bore with everything. She was tremulous and caressing, her only fear being that she might never see him again if she reproached him. But on certain days, when she had neither Mme Maloir nor her aunt and Louiset with her, she grew mortally dull. Thus one Sunday, when she was bargaining for some pigeons at La Rochefoucauld Market, she was delighted to meet Satin, who, in her turn, was busy purchasing a bunch of radishes. Since the evening when the prince had drunk Fontan's champagne they had lost sight of one another.




"What? It's you! D'you live in our parts?" said Satin, astounded at seeing her in the street at that hour of the morning and in slippers too. "Oh, my poor, dear girl, you're really ruined then!"




Nana knitted her brows as a sign that she was to hold her tongue, for they were surrounded by other women who wore dressing gowns and were without linen, while their disheveled tresses were white with fluff. In the morning, when the man picked up overnight had been newly dismissed, all the courtesans of the quarter were wont to come marketing here, their eyes heavy with sleep, their feet in old down-at-heel shoes and themselves full of the weariness and ill humor entailed by a night of boredom. From the four converging streets they came down into the market, looking still rather young in some cases and very pale and charming in their utter unconstraint; in others, hideous and old with bloated faces and peeling skin. The latter did not the least mind being seen thus outside working hours, and not one of them deigned to smile when the passers-by on the sidewalk turned round to look at them. Indeed, they were all very full of business and wore a disdainful expression, as became good housewives for whom men had ceased to exist. Just as Satin, for instance, was paying for her bunch of radishes a young man, who might have been a shop-boy going late to his work, threw her a passing greeting:




"Good morning, duckie."




She straightened herself up at once and with the dignified manner becoming an offended queen remarked:




"What's up with that swine there?"




Then she fancied she recognized him. Three days ago toward midnight, as the was coming back alone from the boulevards, she had talked to him at the corner of the Rue Labruyere for nearly half an hour, with a view to persuading him to come home with her. But this recollection only angered her the more.




"Fancy they're brutes enough to shout things to you in broad daylight!" she continued. "When one's out on business one ought to be respecifully treated, eh?"




Nana had ended by buying her pigeons, although she certainly had her doubts of their freshness. After which Satin wanted to show her where she lived in the Rue Rochefoucauld close by. And the moment they were alone Nana told her of her passion for Fontan. Arrived in front of the house, the girl stopped with her bundle of radishes under her arm and listened eagerly to a final detail which the other imparted to her. Nana fibbed away and vowed that it was she who had turned Count Muffat out of doors with a perfect hail of kickastliness of the men. Nana was overpowering on the subject of Fontan. She could not say a dozen words without lapsing into endless repetitions of his sayings and his doings. But Satin, like a good-natured girl, would listen unwearyingly to everlasting accounts of how Nana had watched for him at the window, how they had fallen out over a burnt dish of hash and how they had made it up in bed after hours of silent sulking. In her desire to be always talking about these things Nana had gs on the posterior.




"Oh how smart!" Satin repeated. "How very smart! Kicks, eh? And he never said a word, did he? What a blooming coward! I wish I'd been there to see his ugly mug! My dear girl, you were quite right. A pin for the coin! When I'M on with a mash I starve for it! You'll come and see me, eh? You promise? It's the left-hand door. Knock three knocks, for there's a whole heap of damned squints about."




After that whenever Nana grew too weary of life she went down and saw Satin. She was always sure of finding her, for the girl never went out before six in the evening. Satin occupied a couple of rooms which a chemist had furnished for her in order to save her from the clutches of the police, but in little more than a twelvemonth she had broken the furniture, knocked in the chairs, dirtied the curtains, and that in a manner so furiously filthy and untidy that the lodgings seemed as though inhabited by a pack of mad cats. On the mornings when she grew disgusted with herself and thought about cleaning up a bit, chair rails and strips of curtain would come off in her hands during her struggle with superincumbent dirt. On such days the place was fouler than ever, and it was impossible to enter it, owing to the things which had fallen down across the doorway. At length she ended by leaving her house severely alone. When the lamp was lit the cupboard with plate-glass doors, the clock and what remained of the curtains still served to impose on the men. Besides, for six months past her landlord had been threatening to evict her. Well then, for whom should she be keeping the furniture nice? For him more than anyone else, perhaps! And so whenever she got up in a merry mood she would shout "Gee up!" and give the sides of the cupboard and the chest of drawers such a tremendous kick that they cracked again.




Nana nearly always found her in bed. Even on the days when Satin went out to do her marketing she felt so tired on her return upstairs that she flung herself down on the bed and went to sleep again. During the day she dragged herself about and dozed off on chairs. Indeed, she did not emerge from this languid condition till the evening drew on and the gas was lit outside. Nana felt very comfortable at Satin's, sitting doing nothing on the untidy bed, while basins stood about on the floor at her feet and petticoats which had been bemired last night hung over the backs of armchairs and stained them with mud. They had long gossips together and were endlessly confidential, while Satin lay on her stomach in her nightgown, waving her legs above her head and smoking cigarettes as she listened. Sometimes on such afternoons as they had troubles to retail they treated themselves to absinthe in order, as they termed it, "to forget." Satin did not go downstairs or put on a petticoat but simply went and leaned over the banisters and shouted her order to the portress's little girl, a chit of ten, who when she brought up the absinthe in a glass would look furtively at the lady's bare legs. Every conversation led up to one subject--the beot to tell of every slap that he dealt her. Last week he had given her a swollen eye; nay, the night before he had given her such a box on the ear as to throw her across the night table, and all because he could not find his slippers. And the other woman did not evince any astonishment but blew out cigarette smoke and only paused a moment to remark that, for her part, she always ducked under, which sent the gentleman pretty nearly sprawling. Both of them settled down with a will to these anecdotes about blows; they grew supremely happy and excited over these same idiotic doings about which they told one another a hundred times or more, while they gave themselves up to the soft and pleasing sense of weariness which was sure to follow the drubbings they talked of. It was the delight of rediscussing Fontan's blows and of explaining his works and his ways, down to the very manner in which he took off his boots, which brought Nana back daily to Satin's place. The latter, moreover, used to end by growing sympathetic in her turn and would cite even more violent cases, as, for instance, that of a pastry cook who had left her for dead on the floor. Yet she loved him, in spite of it all! Then came the days on which Nana cried and declared that things could not go on as they were doing. Satin would escort her back to her own door and would linger an hour out in the street to see that he did not murder her. And the next day the two women would rejoice over the reconciliation the whole afternoon through. Yet though they did not say so, they preferred the days when threshings were, so to speak, in the air, for then their comfortable indignation was all the stronger.




They became inseparable. Yet Satin never went to Nana's, Fontan having announced that he would have no trollops in his house. They used to go out together, and thus it was that Satin one day took her friend to see another woman. This woman turned out to be that very Mme Robert who had interested Nana and inspired her with a certain respect ever since she had refused to come to her supper. Mme Robert lived in the Rue Mosnier, a silent, new street in the Quartier de l'Europe, where there were no shops, and the handsome houses with their small, limited flats were peopled by ladies. It was five o'clock, and along the silent pavements in the quiet, aristocratic shelter of the tall white houses were drawn up the broughams of stock-exchange people and merchants, while men walked hastily about, looking up at the windows, where women in dressing jackets seemed to be awaiting them. At first Nana refused to go up, remarking with some constraint that she had not the pleasure of the lady's acquaintance. But Satin would take no refusal. She was only desirous of paying a civil call, for Mme Robert, whom she had met in a restaurant the day before, had made herself extremely agreeable and had got her to promise to come and see her. And at last Nana consented. At the top of the stairs a little drowsy maid informed them that Madame had not come home yet, but she ushered them into the drawing room notwithstanding and left them there.




"The deuce, it's a smart show!" whispered Satin. It was a stiff, middle-class room, hung with dark-colored fabrics, and suggested the conventional taste of a Parisian shopkeeper who has retired on his fortune. Nana was struck and did her best to make merry about it. But Satin showed annoyance and spoke up for Mme Robert's strict adherence to the proprieties. She was always to be met in the society of elderly, grave-looking men, on whose arms she leaned. At present she had a retired chocolate seller in tow, a serious soul. Whenever he came to see her he was so charmed by the solid, handsome way in which the house was arranged that he had himself announced and addressed its mistress as "dear child."




"Look, here she is!" continued Satin, pointing to a photograph which stood in front of the clock. Nana scrutinized the portrait for a second or so. It represented a very dark brunette with a longish face and lips pursed up in a discreet smile. "A thoroughly fashionable lady," one might have said of the likeness, "but one who is rather more reserved than the rest."




"It's strange," murmured Nana at length, "but I've certainly seen that face somewhere. Where, I don't remember. But it can't have been in a pretty place--oh no, I'm sure it wasn't in a pretty place."




And turning toward her friend, she added, "So she's made you promise to come and see her? What does she want with you?"




"What does she want with me? 'Gad! To talk, I expect--to be with me a bit. It's her politeness."




Nana looked steadily at Satin. "Tut, tut," she said softly. After all, it didn't matter to her! Yet seeing that the lady was keeping them waiting, she declared that she would not stay longer, and accordingly they both took their departure.




The next day Fontan informed Nana that he was not coming home to dinner, and she went down early to find Satin with a view to treating her at a restaurant. The choice of the restaurant involved infinite debate. Satin proposed various brewery bars, which Nana thought detestable, and at last persuaded her to dine at Laure's. This was a table d'hote in the Rue des Martyrs, where the dinner cost three francs.




Tired of waiting for the dinner hour and not knowing what to do out in the street, the pair went up to Laure's twenty minutes too early. The three dining rooms there were still empty, and they sat down at a table in the very saloon where Laure Piedefer was enthroned on a high bench behind a bar. This Laure was a lady of some fifty summers, whose swelling contours were tightly laced by belts and corsets. Women kept entering in quick procession, and each, in passing, craned upward so as to overtop the saucers raised on the counter and kissed Laure on the mouth with tender familiarity, while the monstrous creature tried, with tears in her eyes, to divide her attentions among them in such a way as to make no one jealous. On the other hand, the servant who waited on the ladies was a tall, lean woman. She seemed wasted with disease, and her eyes were ringed with dark lines and glowed with somber fire. Very rapidly the three saloons filled up. There were some hundred customers, and they had seated themselves wherever they could find vacant places. The majority were nearing the age of forty: their flesh was puffy and so bloated by vice as almost to hide the outlines of their flaccid mouths. But amid all these gross bosoms and figures some slim, pretty girls were observable. These still wore a modest expression despite their impudent gestures, for they were only beginners in their art, who had started life in the ballrooms of the slums and had been brought to Laure's by some customer or other. Here the tribe of bloated women, excited by the sweet scent of their youth, jostled one another and, while treating them to dainties, formed a perfect court round them, much as old amorous bachelors might have done. As to the men, they were not numerous. There were ten or fifteen of them at the outside, and if we except four tall fellows who had come to see the sight and were cracking jokes and taking things easy, they behaved humbly enough amid this whelming flood of petticoats.




"I say, their stew's very good, ain't it?" said Satin.




Nana nodded with much satisfaction. It was the old substantial dinner you get in a country hotel and consisted of vol-au-vent a la financiere, fowl boiled in rice, beans with a sauce and vanilla creams, iced and flavored with burnt sugar. The ladies made an especial onslaught on the boiled fowl and rice: their stays seemed about to burst; they wiped their lips with slow, luxurious movements. At first Nana had been afraid of meeting old friends who might have asked her silly questions, but she grew calm at last, for she recognized no one she knew among that extremely motley throng, where faded dresses and lamentable hats contrasted strangely with handsome costumes, the wearers of which fraternized in vice with their shabbier neighbors. She was momentarily interested, however, at the sight of a young man with short curly hair and insolent face who kept a whole tableful of vastly fat women breathlessly attentive to his slightest caprice. But when the young man began to laugh his bosom swelled.




"Good lack, it's a woman!"




She let a little cry escape as she spoke, and Satin, who was stuffing herself with boiled fowl, lifted up her head and whispered:




"Oh yes! I know her. A smart lot, eh? They do just fight for her."




Nana pouted disgustingly. She could not understand the thing as yet. Nevertheless, she remarked in her sensible tone that there was no disputing about tastes or colors, for you never could tell what you yourself might one day have a liking for. So she ate her cream with an air of philosophy, though she was perfectly well aware that Satin with her great blue virginal eyes was throwing the neighboring tables into a state of great excitement. There was one woman in particular, a powerful, fair-haired person who sat close to her and made herself extremely agreeable. She seemed all aglow with affection and pushed toward the girl so eagerly that Nana was on the point of interfering.




But at that very moment a woman who was entering the room gave her a shock of surprise. Indeed, she had recognized Mme Robert. The latter, looking, as was her wont, like a pretty brown mouse, nodded familiarly to the tall, lean serving maid and came and leaned upon Laure's counter. Then both women exchanged a long kiss. Nana thought such an attention on the part of a woman so distinguished looking very amusing, the more so because Mme Robert had quite altered her usual modest expression. On the contrary, her eye roved about the saloon as she kept up a whispered conversation. Laure had resumed her seat and once more settled herself down with all the majesty of an old image of Vice, whose face has been worn and polished by the kisses of the faithful. Above the range of loaded plates she sat enthroned in all the opulence which a hotelkeeper enjoys after forty years of activity, and as she sat there she swayed her bloated following of large women, in comparison with the biggest of whom she seemed monstrous.




But Mme Robert had caught sight of Satin, and leaving Laure, she ran up and behaved charmingly, telling her how much she regretted not having been at home the day before. When Satin, however, who was ravished at this treatment, insisted on finding room for her at the table, she vowed she had already dined. She had simply come up to look about her. As she stood talking behind her new friend's chair she leaned lightly on her shoulders and in a smiling, coaxing manner remarked:




"Now when shall I see you? If you were free--"




Nana unluckily failed to hear more. The conversation vexed her, and she was dying to tell this honest lady a few home truths. But the sight of a troop of new arrivals paralyzed her. It was composed of smart, fashionably dressed women who were wearing their diamonds. Under the influence of perverse impulse they had made up a party to come to Laure's--whom, by the by, they all treated with great familiarity--to eat the three-franc dinner while flashing their jewels of great price in the jealous and astonished eyes of poor, bedraggled prostitutes. The moment they entered, talking and laughing in their shrill, clear tones and seeming to bring sunshine with them from the outside world, Nana turned her head rapidly away. Much to her annoyance she had recognized Lucy Stewart and Maria Blond among them, and for nearly five minutes, during which the ladies chatted with Laure before passing into the saloon beyond, she kept her head down and seemed deeply occupied in rolling bread pills on the cloth in front of her. But when at length she was able to look round, what was her astonishment to observe the chair next to hers vacant! Satin had vanished.




"Gracious, where can she be?" she loudly ejaculated.




The sturdy, fair woman who had been overwhelming Satin with civil attentions laughed ill-temperedly, and when Nana, whom the laugh irritated, looked threatening she remarked in a soft, drawling way:




"It's certainly not me that's done you this turn; it's the other one!"




Thereupon Nana understood that they would most likely make game of her and so said nothing more. She even kept her seat for some moments, as she did not wish to show how angry she felt. She could hear Lucy Stewart laughing at the end of the next saloon, where she was treating a whole table of little women who had come from the public balls at Montmartre and La Chapelle. It was very hot; the servant was carrying away piles of dirty plates with a strong scent of boiled fowl and rice, while the four gentlemen had ended by regaling quite half a dozen couples with capital wine in the hope of making them tipsy and hearing some pretty stiffish things. What at present most exasperated Nana was the thought of paying for Satin's dinner. There was a wench for you, who allowed herself to be amused and then made off with never a thank-you in company with the first petticoat that came by! Without doubt it was only a matter of three francs, but she felt it was hard lines all the same--her way of doing it was too disgusting. Nevertheless, she paid up, throwing the six francs at Laure, whom at the moment she despised more than the mud in the street. In the Rue des Martyrs Nana felt her bitterness increasing. She was certainly not going to run after Satin! It was a nice filthy business for one to be poking one's nose into! But her evening was spoiled, and she walked slowly up again toward Montmartre, raging against Mme Robert in particular. Gracious goodness, that woman had a fine cheek to go playing the lady--yes, the lady in the dustbin! She now felt sure she had met her at the Papillon, a wretched public-house ball in the Rue des Poissonniers, where men conquered her scruples for thirty sous. And to think a thing like that got hold of important functionaries with her modest looks! And to think she refused suppers to which one did her the honor of inviting her because, forsooth, she was playing the virtuous game! Oh yes, she'd get virtued! It was always those conceited prudes who went the most fearful lengths in low corners nobody knew anything about.




Revolving these matters, Nana at length reached her home in the Rue Veron and was taken aback on observing a light in the window. Fontan had come home in a sulk, for he, too, had been deserted by the friend who had been dining with him. He listened coldly to her explanations while she trembled lest he should strike her. It scared her to find him at home, seeing that she had not expected him before one in the morning, and she told him a fib and confessed that she had certainly spent six francs, but in Mme Maloir's society. He was not ruffled, however, and he handed her a letter which, though addressed to her, he had quietly opened. It was a letter from Georges, who was still a prisoner at Les Fondettes and comforted himself weekly with the composition of glowing pages. Nana loved to be written to, especially when the letters were full of grand, loverlike expressions with a sprinkling of vows. She used to read them to everybody. Fontan was familiar with the style employed by Georges and appreciated it. But that evening she was so afraid of a scene that she affected complete indifference, skimming through the letter with a sulky expression and flinging it aside as soon as read. Fontan had begun beating a tattoo on a windowpane; the thought of going to bed so early bored him, and yet he did not know how to employ his evening. He turned briskly round:




"Suppose we answer that young vagabond at once," he said.




It was the custom for him to write the letters in reply. He was wont to vie with the other in point of style. Then, too, he used to be delighted when Nana, grown enthusiastic after the letter had been read over aloud, would kiss him with the announcement that nobody but he could "say things like that." Thus their latent affections would be stirred, and they would end with mutual adoration.




"As you will," she replied. "I'll make tea, and we'll go to bed after."




Thereupon Fontan installed himself at the table on which pen, ink and paper were at the same time grandly displayed. He curved his arm; he drew a long face.




"My heart's own," he began aloud.




And for more than an hour he applied himself to his task, polishing here, weighing a phrase there, while he sat with his head between his hands and laughed inwardly whenever he hit upon a peculiarly tender expression. Nana had already consumed two cups of tea in silence, when at last he read out the letter in the level voice and with the two or three emphatic gestures peculiar to such performances on the stage. It was five pages long, and he spoke therein of "the delicious hours passed at La Mignotte, those hours of which the memory lingered like subtle perfume." He vowed "eternal fidelity to that springtide of love" and ended by declaring that his sole wish was to "recommence that happy time if, indeed, happiness can recommence."




"I say that out of politeness, y'know," he explained. "The moment it becomes laughable--eh, what! I think she's felt it, she has!"




He glowed with triumph. But Nana was unskillful; she still suspected an outbreak and now was mistaken enough not to fling her arms round his neck in a burst of admiration. She thought the letter a respectable performance, nothing more. Thereupon he was much annoyed. If his letter did not please her she might write another! And so instead of bursting out in loverlike speeches and exchanging kisses, as their wont was, they sat coldly facing one another at the table. Nevertheless, she poured him out a cup of tea.




"Here's a filthy mess," he cried after dipping his lips in the mixture. "You've put salt in it, you have!"




Nana was unlucky enough to shrug her shoulders, and at that he grew furious.




"Aha! Things are taking a wrong turn tonight!"




And with that the quarrel began. It was only ten by the clock, and this was a way of killing time. So he lashed himself into a rage and threw in Nana's teeth a whole string of insults and all kinds of accusations which followed one another so closely that she had no time to defend herself. She was dirty; she was stupid; she had knocked about in all sorts of low places! After that he waxed frantic over the money question. Did he spend six francs when he dined out? No, somebody was treating him to a dinner; otherwise he would have eaten his ordinary meal at home. And to think of spending them on that old procuress of a Maloir, a jade he would chuck out of the house tomorrow! Yes, by jingo, they would get into a nice mess if he and she were to go throwing six francs out of the window every day!




"Now to begin with, I want your accounts," he shouted. "Let's see; hand over the money! Now where do we stand?"




All his sordid avaricious instincts came to the surface. Nana was cowed and scared, and she made haste to fetch their remaining cash out of the desk and to bring it him. Up to that time the key had lain on this common treasury, from which they had drawn as freely as they wished.




"How's this?" he said when he had counted up the money. "There are scarcely seven thousand francs remaining out of seventeen thousand, and we've only been together three months. The thing's impossible."




He rushed forward, gave the desk a savage shake and brought the drawer forward in order to ransack it in the light of the lamp. But it actually contained only six thousand eight hundred and odd francs. Thereupon the tempest burst forth.




"Ten thousand francs in three months!" he yelled. "By God! What have you done with it all? Eh? Answer! It all goes to your jade of an aunt, eh? Or you're keeping men; that's plain! Will you answer?"




"Oh well, if you must get in a rage!" said Nana. "Why, the calculation's easily made! You haven't allowed for the furniture; besides, I've had to buy linen. Money goes quickly when one's settling in a new place."




But while requiring explanations he refused to listen to them.




"Yes, it goes a deal too quickly!" he rejoined more calmly. "And look here, little girl, I've had enough of this mutual housekeeping. You know those seven thousand francs are mine. Yes, and as I've got 'em, I shall keep 'em! Hang it, the moment you become wasteful I get anxious not to be ruined. To each man his own."




And he pocketed the money in a lordly way while Nana gazed at him, dumfounded. He continued speaking complaisantly:




"You must understand I'm not such a fool as to keep aunts and likewise children who don't belong to me. You were pleased to spend your own money--well, that's your affair! But my money--no, that's sacred! When in the future you cook a leg of mutton I'll pay for half of it. We'll settle up tonight--there!"




Straightway Nana rebelled. She could not help shouting:




"Come, I say, it's you who've run through my ten thousand francs. It's a dirty trick, I tell you!"




But he did not stop to discuss matters further, for he dealt her a random box on the ear across the table, remarking as he did so:




"Let's have that again!"




She let him have it again despite his blow. Whereupon he fell upon her and kicked and cuffed her heartily. Soon he had reduced her to such a state that she ended, as her wont was, by undressing and going to bed in a flood of tears.




He was out of breath and was going to bed, in his turn, when he noticed the letter he had written to Georges lying on the table. Whereupon he folded it up carefully and, turning toward the bed, remarked in threatening accents:




"It's very well written, and I'm going to post it myself because I don't like women's fancies. Now don't go moaning any more; it puts my teeth on edge."




Nana, who was crying and gasping, thereupon held her breath. When he was in bed she choked with emotion and threw herself upon his breast with a wild burst of sobs. Their scuffles always ended thus, for she trembled at the thought of losing him and, like a coward, wanted always to feel that he belonged entirely to her, despite everything. Twice he pushed her magnificently away, but the warm embrace of this woman who was begging for mercy with great, tearful eyes, as some faithful brute might do, finally aroused desire. And he became royally condescending without, however, lowering his dignity before any of her advances. In fact, he let himself be caressed and taken by force, as became a man whose forgiveness is worth the trouble of winning. Then he was seized with anxiety, fearing that Nana was playing a part with a view to regaining possession of the treasury key. The light had been extinguished when he felt it necessary to reaffirm his will and pleasure.




"You must know, my girl, that this is really very serious and that I keep the money."




Nana, who was falling asleep with her arms round his neck, uttered a sublime sentiment.




"Yes, you need fear nothing! I'll work for both of us!"




But from that evening onward their life in common became more and more difficult. From one week's end to the other the noise of slaps filled the air and resembled the ticking of a clock by which they regulated their existence. Through dint of being much beaten Nana became as pliable as fine linen; her skin grew delicate and pink and white and so soft to the touch and clear to the view that she may be said to have grown more good looking than ever. Prulliere, moreover, began running after her like a madman, coming in when Fontan was away and pushing her into corners in order to snatch an embrace. But she used to struggle out of his grasp, full of indignation and blushing with shame. It disgusted her to think of him wanting to deceive a friend. Prulliere would thereupon begin sneering with a wrathful expression. Why, she was growing jolly stupid nowadays! How could she take up with such an ape? For, indeed, Fontan was a regular ape with that great swingeing nose of his. Oh, he had an ugly mug! Besides, the man knocked her about too!




"It's possible I like him as he is," she one day made answer in the quiet voice peculiar to a woman who confesses to an abominable taste.




Bosc contented himself by dining with them as often as possible. He shrugged his shoulders behind Prulliere's back--a pretty fellow, to be sure, but a frivolous! Bosc had on more than one occasion assisted at domestic scenes, and at dessert, when Fontan slapped Nana, he went on chewing solemnly, for the thing struck him as being quite in the course of nature. In order to give some return for his dinner he used always to go into ecstasies over their happiness. He declared himself a philosopher who had given up everything, glory included. At times Prulliere and Fontan lolled back in their chairs, losing count of time in front of the empty table, while with theatrical gestures and intonation they discussed their former successes till two in the morning. But he would sit by, lost in thought, finishing the brandy bottle in silence and only occasionally emitting a little contemptuous sniff. Where was Talma's tradition? Nowhere. Very well, let them leave him jolly well alone! It was too stupid to go on as they were doing!




One evening he found Nana in tears. She took off her dressing jacket in order to show him her back and her arms, which were black and blue. He looked at her skin without being tempted to abuse the opportunity, as that ass of a Prulliere would have been. Then, sententiously:




"My dear girl, where there are women there are sure to be ructions. It was Napoleon who said that, I think. Wash yourself with salt water. Salt water's the very thing for those little knocks. Tut, tut, you'll get others as bad, but don't complain so long as no bones are broken. I'm inviting myself to dinner, you know; I've spotted a leg of mutton."




But Mme Lerat had less philosophy. Every time Nana showed her a fresh bruise on the white skin she screamed aloud. They were killing her niece; things couldn't go on as they were doing. As a matter of fact, Fontan had turned Mme Lerat out of doors and had declared that he would not have her at his house in the future, and ever since that day, when he returned home and she happened to be there, she had to make off through the kitchen, which was a horrible humiliation to her. Accordingly she never ceased inveighing against that brutal individual. She especially blamed his ill breeding, pursing up her lips, as she did so, like a highly respectable lady whom nobody could possibly remonstrate with on the subject of good manners.




"Oh, you notice it at once," she used to tell Nana; "he hasn't the barest notion of the very smallest proprieties. His mother must have been common! Don't deny it--the thing's obvious! I don't speak on my own account, though a person of my years has a right to respectful treatment, but YOU--how do YOU manage to put up with his bad manners? For though I don't want to flatter myself, I've always taught you how to behave, and among our own people you always enjoyed the best possible advice. We were all very well bred in our family, weren't we now?"




Nana used never to protest but would listen with bowed head.




"Then, too," continued the aunt, "you've only known perfect gentlemen hitherto. We were talking of that very topic with Zoe at my place yesterday evening. She can't understand it any more than I can. 'How is it,' she said, 'that Madame, who used to have that perfect gentleman, Monsieur le Comte, at her beck and call'--for between you and me, it seems you drove him silly--'how is it that Madame lets herself be made into mincemeat by that clown of a fellow?' I remarked at the time that you might put up with the beatings but that I would never have allowed him to be lacking in proper respect. In fact, there isn't a word to be said for him. I wouldn't have his portrait in my room even! And you ruin yourself for such a bird as that; yes, you ruin yourself, my darling; you toil and you moil, when there are so many others and such rich men, too, some of them even connected with the government! Ah well, it's not I who ought to be telling you this, of course! But all the same, when next he tries any of his dirty tricks on I should cut him short with a 'Monsieur, what d'you take me for?' You know how to say it in that grand way of yours! It would downright cripple him."




Thereupon Nana burst into sobs and stammered out:




"Oh, Aunt, I love him!"




The fact of the matter was that Mme Lerat was beginning to feel anxious at the painful way her niece doled out the sparse, occasional francs destined to pay for little Louis's board and lodging. Doubtless she was willing to make sacrifices and to keep the child by her whatever might happen while waiting for more prosperous times, but the thought that Fontan was preventing her and the brat and its mother from swimming in a sea of gold made her so savage that she was ready to deny the very existence of true love. Accordingly she ended up with the following severe remarks:




"Now listen, some fine day when he's taken the skin off your back, you'll come and knock at my door, and I'll open it to you."




Soon money began to engross Nana's whole attention. Fontan had caused the seven thousand francs to vanish away. Without doubt they were quite safe; indeed, she would never have dared ask him questions about them, for she was wont to be blushingly diffident with that bird, as Mme Lerat called him. She trembled lest he should think her capable of quarreling with him about halfpence. He had certainly promised to subscribe toward their common household expenses, and in the early days he had given out three francs every morning. But he was as exacting as a boarder; he wanted everything for his three francs--butter, meat, early fruit and early vegetables--and if she ventured to make an observation, if she hinted that you could not have everything in the market for three francs, he flew into a temper and treated her as a useless, wasteful woman, a confounded donkey whom the tradespeople were robbing. Moreover, he was always ready to threaten that he would take lodgings somewhere else. At the end of a month on certain mornings he had forgotten to deposit the three francs on the chest of drawers, and she had ventured to ask for them in a timid, roundabout way. Whereupon there had been such bitter disputes and he had seized every pretext to render her life so miserable that she had found it best no longer to count upon him. Whenever, however, he had omitted to leave behind the three one-franc pieces and found a dinner awaiting him all the same, he grew as merry as a sandboy, kissed Nana gallantly and waltzed with the chairs. And she was so charmed by this conduct that she at length got to hope that nothing would be found on the chest of drawers, despite the difficulty she experienced in making both ends meet. One day she even returned him his three francs, telling him a tale to the effect that she still had yesterday's money. As he had given her nothing then, he hesitated for some moments, as though he dreaded a lecture. But she gazed at him with her loving eyes and hugged him in such utter self-surrender that he pocketed the money again with that little convulsive twitch or the fingers peculiar to a miser when he regains possession of that which has been well-nigh lost. From that day forth he never troubled himself about money again or inquired whence it came. But when there were potatoes on the table he looked intoxicated with delight and would laugh and smack his lips before her turkeys and legs of mutton, though of course this did not prevent his dealing Nana sundry sharp smacks, as though to keep his hand in amid all his happiness.




Nana had indeed found means to provide for all needs, and the place on certain days overflowed with good things. Twice a week, regularly, Bosc had indigestion. One evening as Mme Lerat was withdrawing from the scene in high dudgeon because she had noticed a copious dinner she was not destined to eat in process of preparation, she could not prevent herself asking brutally who paid for it all. Nana was taken by surprise; she grew foolish and began crying.




"Ah, that's a pretty business," said the aunt, who had divined her meaning.




Nana had resigned herself to it for the sake of enjoying peace in her own home. Then, too, the Tricon was to blame. She had come across her in the Rue de Laval one fine day when Fontan had gone out raging about a dish of cod. She had accordingly consented to the proposals made her by the Tricon, who happened just then to be in difficulty. As Fontan never came in before six o'clock, she made arrangements for her afternoons and used to bring back forty francs, sixty francs, sometimes more. She might have made it a matter of ten and fifteen louis had she been able to maintain her former position, but as matters stood she was very glad thus to earn enough to keep the pot boiling. At night she used to forget all her sorrows when Bosc sat there bursting with dinner and Fontan leaned on his elbows and with an expression of lofty superiority becoming a man who is loved for his own sake allowed her to kiss him on the eyelids.




In due course Nana's very adoration of her darling, her dear old duck, which was all the more passionately blind, seeing that now she paid for everything, plunged her back into the muddiest depths of her calling. She roamed the streets and loitered on the pavement in quest of a five-franc piece, just as when she was a slipshod baggage years ago. One Sunday at La Rochefoucauld Market she had made her peace with Satin after having flown at her with furious reproaches about Mme Robert. But Satin had been content to answer that when one didn't like a thing there was no reason why one hould want to disgust others with it. And Nana, who was by way of being wide-minded, had accepted the philosophic view that you never can tell where your tastes will lead you and had forgiven her. Her curiosity was even excited, and she began questioning her about obscure vices and was astounded to be adding to her information at her time of life and with her knowledge. She burst out laughing and gave vent to various expressions of surprise. It struck her as so queer, and yet she was a little shocked by it, for she was really quite the philistine outside the pale of her own habits. So she went back to Laure's and fed there when Fontan was dining out. She derived much amusement from the stories and the amours and the jealousies which inflamed the female customers without hindering their appetites in the slightest degree. Nevertheless, she still was not quite in it, as she herself phrased it. The vast Laure, meltingly maternal as ever, used often to invite her to pass a day or two at her Asnieries Villa, a country house containing seven spare bedrooms. But she used to refuse; she was afraid. Satin, however, swore she was mistaken about it, that gentlemen from Paris swung you in swings and played tonneau with you, and so she promised to come at some future time when it would be possible for her to leave town.




At that time Nana was much tormented by circumstances and not at all festively inclined. She needed money, and when the Tricon did not want her, which too often happened, she had no notion where to bestow her charms. Then began a series of wild descents upon the Parisian pavement, plunges into the baser sort of vice, whose votaries prowl in muddy bystreets under the restless flicker of gas lamps. Nana went back to the public-house balls in the suburbs, where she had kicked up her heels in the early ill-shod days. She revisited the dark corners on the outer boulevards, where when she was fifteen years old men used to hug her while her father was looking for her in order to give her a hiding. Both the women would speed along, visiting all the ballrooms and restaurants in a quarter and climbing innumerable staircases which were wet with spittle and spilled beer, or they would stroll quietly about, going up streets and planting themselves in front of carriage gates. Satin, who had served her apprenticeship in the Quartier Latin, used to take Nana to Bullier's and the public houses in the Boulevard Saint-Michel. But the vacations were drawing on, and the Quarter looked too starved. Eventually they always returned to the principal boulevards, for it was there they ran the best chance of getting what they wanted. From the heights of Montmartre to the observatory plateau they scoured the whole town in the way we have been describing. They were out on rainy evenings, when their boots got worn down, and on hot evenings, when their linen clung to their skins. There were long periods of waiting and endless periods of walking; there were jostlings and disputes and the nameless, brutal caresses of the stray passer-by who was taken by them to some miserable furnished room and came swearing down the greasy stairs afterward.




The summer was drawing to a close, a stormy summer of burning nights. The pair used to start out together after dinner, toward nine o'clock. On the pavements of the Rue Notre Dame de la Lorette two long files of women scudded along with tucked-up skirts and bent heads, keeping close to the shops but never once glancing at the displays in the shopwindows as they hurried busily down toward the boulevards. This was the hungry exodus from the Quartier Breda which took place nightly when the street lamps had just been lit. Nana and Satin used to skirt the church and then march off along the Rue le Peletier. When they were some hundred yards from the Cafe Riche and had fairly reached their scene of operations they would shake out the skirts of their dresses, which up till that moment they had been holding carefully up, and begin sweeping the pavements, regardless of dust. With much swaying of the hips they strolled delicately along, slackening their pace when they crossed the bright light thrown from one of the great cafes. With shoulders thrown back, shrill and noisy laughter and many backward glances at the men who turned to look at them, they marched about and were completely in their element. In the shadow of night their artificially whitened faces, their rouged lips and their darkened eyelids became as charming and suggestive as if the inmates of a make-believe trumpery oriental bazaar had been sent forth into the open street. Till eleven at night they sauntered gaily along among the rudely jostling crowds, contenting themselves with an occasional "dirty ass!" hurled after the clumsy people whose boot heels had torn a flounce or two from their dresses. Little familiar salutations would pass between them and the cafe waiters, and at times they would stop and chat in front of a small table and accept of drinks, which they consumed with much deliberation, as became people not sorry to sit down for a bit while waiting for the theaters to empty. But as night advanced, if they had not made one or two trips in the direction of the Rue la Rochefoucauld, they became abject strumpets, and their hunt for men grew more ferocious than ever. Beneath the trees in the darkening and fast-emptying boulevards fierce bargainings took place, accompanied by oaths and blows. Respectable family parties--fathers, mothers and daughters--who were used to such scenes, would pass quietly by the while without quickening their pace. Afterward, when they had walked from the opera to the GYMNASE some half-score times and in the deepening night men were rapidly dropping off homeward for good and all, Nana and Satin kept to the sidewalk in the Rue du Faubourg Montmartre. There up till two o'clock in the morning restaurants, bars and ham-and-beef shops were brightly lit up, while a noisy mob of women hung obstinately round the doors of the cafes. This suburb was the only corner of night Paris which was still alight and still alive, the only market still open to nocturnal bargains. These last were openly struck between group and group and from one end of the street to the other, just as in the wide and open corridor of a disorderly house. On such evenings as the pair came home without having had any success they used to wrangle together. The Rue Notre Dame de la Lorette stretched dark and deserted in front of them. Here and there the crawling shadow of a woman was discernible, for the Quarter was going home and going home late, and poor creatures, exasperated at a night of fruitless loitering, were unwilling to give up the chase and would still stand, disputing in hoarse voices with any strayed reveler they could catch at the corner of the Rue Breda or the Rue Fontaine.




Nevertheless, some windfalls came in their way now and then in the shape of louis picked up in the society of elegant gentlemen, who slipped their decorations into their pockets as they went upstairs with them. Satin had an especially keen scent for these. On rainy evenings, when the dripping city exhaled an unpleasant odor suggestive of a great untidy bed, she knew that the soft weather and the fetid reek of the town's holes and corners were sure to send the men mad. And so she watched the best dressed among them, for she knew by their pale eyes what their state was. On such nights it was as though a fit of fleshly madness were passing over Paris. The girl was rather nervous certainly, for the most modish gentlemen were always the most obscene. All the varnish would crack off a man, and the brute beast would show itself, exacting, monstrous in lust, a past master in corruption. But besides being nervous, that trollop of a Satin was lacking in respect. She would blurt out awful things in front of dignified gentlemen in carriages and assure them that their coachmen were better bred than they because they behaved respectfully toward the women and did not half kill them with their diabolical tricks and suggestions. The way in which smart people sprawled head over heels into all the cesspools of vice still caused Nana some surprise, for she had a few prejudices remaining, though Satin was rapidly destroying them.




"Well then," she used to say when talking seriously about the matter, "there's no such thing as virtue left, is there?"




From one end of the social ladder to the other everybody was on the loose! Good gracious! Some nice things ought to be going on in Paris between nine o'clock in the evening and three in the morning! And with that she began making very merry and declaring that if one could only have looked into every room one would have seen some funny sights--the little people going it head over ears and a good lot of swells, too, playing the swine rather harder than the rest. 




Oh, she was finishing her education!




One evenlng when she came to call for Satin she recognized the Marquis de Chouard. He was coming downstairs with quaking legs; his face was ashen white, and he leaned heavily on the banisters. She pretended to be blowing her nose. Upstairs she found Satin amid indescribable filth. No household work had been done for a week; her bed was disgusting, and ewers and basins were standing about in all directions. Nana expressed surprise at her knowing the marquis. Oh yes, she knew him! He had jolly well bored her confectioner and her when they were together. At present he used to come back now and then, but he nearly bothered her life out, going sniffing into all the dirty corners--yes, even into her slippers!




"Yes, dear girl, my slippers! Oh, he's the dirtiest old beast, always wanting one to do things!"




The sincerity of these low debauches rendered Nana especially uneasy. Seeing the courtesans around her slowly dying of it every day, she recalled to mind the comedy of pleasure she had taken part in when she was in the heyday of success. Moreover, Satin inspired her with an awful fear of the police. She was full of anecdotes about them. Formerly she had been the mistress of a plain-clothes man, had consented to this in order to be left in peace, and on two occasions he had prevented her from being put "on the lists." But at present she was in a great fright, for if she were to be nabbed again there was a clear case against her. You had only to listen to her! For the sake of perquisites the police used to take up as many women as possible. They laid hold of everybody and quieted you with a slap if you shouted, for they were sure of being defended in their actions and rewarded, even when they had taken a virtuous girl among the rest. In the summer they would swoop upon the boulevard in parties of twelve or fifteen, surround a whole long reach of sidewalk and fish up as many as thirty women in an evening. Satin, however, knew the likely places, and the moment she saw a plain-clothes man heaving in sight she took to her heels, while the long lines of women on the pavements scattered in consternation and fled through the surrounding crowd. The dread of the law and of the magistracy was such that certain women would stand as though paralyzed in the doorways of the cafes while the raid was sweeping the avenue without. But Satin was even more afraid of being denounced, for her pastry cook had proved blackguard enough to threaten to sell her when she had left him. Yes, that was a fake by which men lived on their mistresses! Then, too, there were the dirty women who delivered you up out of sheer treachery if you were prettier than they! Nana listened to these recitals and felt her terrors growing upon her. She had always trembled before the law, that unknown power, that form of revenge practiced by men able and willing to crush her in the certain absence of all defenders. Saint-Lazare she pictured as a grave, a dark hole, in which they buried live women after they had cut off their hair. She admitted that it was only necessary to leave Fontan and seek powerful protectors. But as matters stood it was in vain that Satin talked to her of certain lists of women's names, which it was the duty of the plainclothes men to consult, and of certain photographs accompanying the lists, the originals of which were on no account to be touched. The reassurance did not make her tremble the less, and she still saw herself hustled and dragged along and finally subjected to the official medical inspection. The thought of the official armchair filled her with shame and anguish, for had she not bade it defiance a score of times?




Now it so happened that one evening toward the close of September, as she was walking with Satin in the Boulevard Poissonniere, the latter suddenly began tearing along at a terrible pace. And when Nana asked her what she meant thereby:




"It's the plain-clothes men!" whispered Satin. "Off with you! Off with you!" A wild stampede took place amid the surging crowd. Skirts streamed out behind and were torn. There were blows and shrieks. A woman fell down. The crowd of bystanders stood hilariously watching this rough police raid while the plain-clothes men rapidly narrowed their circle. Meanwhile Nana had lost Satin. Her legs were failing her, and she would have been taken up for a certainty had not a man caught her by the arm and led her away in front of the angry police. It was Prulliere, and he had just recognized her. Without saying a word he turned down the Rue Rougemont with her. It was just then quite deserted, and she was able to regain breath there, but at first her faintness and exhaustion were such that he had to support her. She did not even thank him.




"Look here," he said, "you must recover a bit. Come up to my rooms."




He lodged in the Rue Bergere close by. But she straightened herself up at once.




"No, I don't want to."




Thereupon he waxed coarse and rejoined:




"Why don't you want to, eh? Why, everybody visits my rooms."




"Because I don't."




In her opinion that explained everything. She was too fond of Fontan to betray him with one of his friends. The other people ceased to count the moment there was no pleasure in the business, and necessity compelled her to it. In view of her idiotic obstinacy Prulliere, as became a pretty fellow whose vanity had been wounded, did a cowardly thing.




"Very well, do as you like!" he cried. "Only I don't side with you, my dear. You must get out of the scrape by yourself."




And with that he left her. Terrors got hold of her again, and scurrying past shops and turning white whenever a man drew nigh, she fetched an immense compass before reaching Montmartre.




On the morrow, while still suffering from the shock of last night's terrors, Nana went to her aunt's and at the foot of a small empty street in the Batignolles found herself face to face with Labordette. At first they both appeared embarrassed, for with his usual complaisance he was busy on a secret errand. Nevertheless, he was the first to regain his self-possession and to announce himself fortunate in meeting her. Yes, certainly, everybody was still wondering at Nana's total eclipse. People were asking for her, and old friends were pining. And with that he grew quite paternal and ended by sermonizing.




"Frankly speaking, between you and me, my dear, the thing's getting stupid. One can understand a mash, but to go to that extent, to be trampled on like that and to get nothing but knocks! Are you playing up for the 'Virtue Prizes' then?"




She listened to him with an embarrassed expression. But when he told her about Rose, who was triumphantly enjoying her conquest of Count Muffat, a flame came into her eyes.




"Oh, if I wanted to--" she muttered.




As became an obliging friend, he at once offered to act as intercessor. But she refused his help, and he thereupon attacked her in an opposite quarter.




He informed her that Bordenave was busy mounting a play of Fauchery's containing a splendid part for her.




"What, a play with a part!" she cried in amazement. "But he's in it and he's told me nothing about it!"




She did not mention Fontan by name. However, she grew calm again directly and declared that she would never go on the stage again. Labordette doubtless remained unconvinced, for he continued with smiling insistence.




"You know, you need fear nothing with me. I get your Muffat ready for you, and you go on the stage again, and I bring him to you like a little dog!"




"No!" she cried decisively.




And she left him. Her heroic conduct made her tenderly pitiful toward herself. No blackguard of a man would ever have sacrificed himself like that without trumpeting the fact abroad. Nevertheless, she was struck by one thing: Labordette had given her exactly the same advice as Francis had given her. That evening when Fontan came home she questioned him about Fauchery's piece. The former had been back at the Varietes for two months past. Why then had he not told her about the part?




"What part?" he said in his ill-humored tone. "The grand lady's part, maybe? The deuce, you believe you've got talent then! Why, such a part would utterly do for you, my girl! You're meant for comic business--there's no denying it!"




She was dreadfully wounded. All that evening he kept chaffing her, calling her Mlle Mars. But the harder he hit the more bravely she suffered, for she derived a certain bitter satisfaction from this heroic devotion of hers, which rendered her very great and very loving in her own eyes. Ever since she had gone with other men in order to supply his wants her love for him had increased, and the fatigues and disgusts encountered outside only added to the flame. He was fast becoming a sort of pet vice for which she paid, a necessity of existence it was impossible to do without, seeing that blows only stimulated her desires. He, on his part, seeing what a good tame thing she had become, ended by abusing his privileges. She was getting on his nerves, and he began to conceive so fierce a loathing for her that he forgot to keep count of his real interests. When Bosc made his customary remarks to him he cried out in exasperation, for which there was no apparent cause, that he had had enough of her and of her good dinners and that he would shortly chuck her out of doors if only for the sake of making another woman a present of his seven thousand francs. Indeed, that was how their liaison ended.




One evening Nana came in toward eleven o'clock and found the door bolted. She tapped once--there was no answer; twice--still no answer. Meanwhile she saw light under the door, and Fontan inside did not trouble to move. She rapped again unwearyingly; she called him and began to get annoyed. At length Fontan's voice became audible; he spoke slowly and rather unctuously and uttered but this one word.




"MERDE!"




She beat on the door with her fists.




"MERDE!"




She banged hard enough to smash in the woodwork.




"MERDE!"




And for upward of a quarter of an hour the same foul expression buffeted her, answering like a jeering echo to every blow wherewith she shook the door. At length, seeing that she was not growing tired, he opened sharply, planted himself on the threshold, folded his arms and said in the same cold, brutal voice:




"By God, have you done yet? What d'you want? Are you going to let us sleep in peace, eh? You can quite see I've got company tonight."




He was certainly not alone, for Nana perceived the little woman from the Bouffes with the untidy tow hair and the gimlet-hole eyes, standing enjoying herself in her shift among the furniture she had paid for. But Fontan stepped out on the landing. He looked terrible, and he spread out and crooked his great fingers as if they were pincers.




"Hook it or I'll strangle you!"




rhereupon Nana burst into a nervous fit of sobbing. She was frightened and she made off. This time it was she that was being kicked out of doors. And in her fury the thought of Muffat suddenly occurred to her. Ah, to be sure, Fontan, of all men, ought never to have done her such a turn!




When she was out in the street her first thought was to go and sleep with Satin, provided the girl had no one with her. She met her in front of her house, for she, too, had been turned out of doors by her landlord. He had just had a padlock affixed to her door--quite illegally, of course, seeing that she had her own furniture. She swore and talked of having him up before the commissary of police. In the meantime, as midnight was striking, they had to begin thinking of finding a bed. And Satin, deeming it unwise to let the plain-clothes men into her secrets, ended by taking Nana a woman who kept a little hotel in the Rue de Laval. Here they were assigned a narrow room on the first floor, the window of which opened on the courtyard. Satin remarked:




"I should gladly have gone to Mme Robert's. There's always a corner there for me. But with you it's out of the question. She's getting absurdly jealous; she beat me the other night."




When they had shut themselves in, Nana, who had not yet relieved her feelings, burst into tears and again and again recounted Fontan's dirty behavior. Satin listened complaisantly, comforted her, grew even more angry than she in denunciation of the male sex.




"Oh, the pigs, the pigs! Look here, we'll have nothing more to do with them!"




Then she helped Nana to undress with all the small, busy attentions, becoming a humble little friend. She kept saying coaxingly:




"Let's go to bed as fast as we can, pet. We shall be better off there! Oh, how silly you are to get crusty about things! I tell you, they're dirty brutes. Don't think any more about 'em. I--I love you very much. Don't cry, and oblige your own little darling girl."




And once in bed, she forthwith took Nana in her arms and soothed and comforted her. She refused to hear Fontan's name mentioned again, and each time it recurred to her friend's lips she stopped it with a kiss. Her lips pouted in pretty indignation; her hair lay loose about her, and her face glowed with tenderness and childlike beauty. Little by little her soft embrace compelled Nana to dry her tears. She was touched and replied to Satin's caresses. When two o'clock struck the candle was still burning, and a sound of soft, smothered laughter and lovers' talk was audible in the room.




But suddenly a loud noise came up from the lower floors of the hotel, and Satin, with next to nothing on, got up and listened intently.




"The police!" she said, growing very pale.




"Oh, blast our bad luck! We're bloody well done for!"




Often had she told stories about the raids on hotel made by the plainclothes men. But that particular night neither of them had suspected anything when they took shelter in the Rue de Laval. At the sound of the word "police" Nana lost her head. She jumped out of bed and ran across the room with the scared look of a madwoman about to jump out of the window. Luckily, however, the little courtyard was roofed with glass, which was covered with an iron-wire grating at the level of the girls' bedroom. At sight of this she ceased to hesitate; she stepped over the window prop, and with her chemise flying and her legs bared to the night air she vanished in the gloom.




"Stop! Stop!" said Satin in a great fright. "You'll kill yourself."




Then as they began hammering at the door, she shut the window like a good-natured girl and threw her friend's clothes down into a cupboard. She was already resigned to her fate and comforted herself with the thought that, after all, if she were to be put on the official list she would no longer be so "beastly frightened" as of yore. So she pretended to be heavy with sleep. She yawned; she palavered and ended by opening the door to a tall, burly fellow with an unkempt beard, who said to her:




"Show your hands! You've got no needle pricks on them: you don't work. Now then, dress!"




"But I'm not a dressmaker; I'm a burnisher," Satin brazenly declared.




Nevertheless, she dressed with much docility, knowing that argument was out of the question. Cries were ringing through the hotel; a girl was clinging to doorposts and refusing to budge an inch. Another girl, in bed with a lover, who was answering for her legality, was acting the honest woman who had been grossly insulted and spoke of bringing an action against the prefect of police. For close on an hour there was a noise of heavy shoes on the stairs, of fists hammering on doors, of shrill disputes terminating in sobs, of petticoats rustling along the walls, of all the sounds, in fact, attendant on the sudden awakening and scared departure of a flock of women as they were roughly packed off by three plain-clothes men, headed by a little oily-mannered, fair-haired commissary of police. After they had gone the hotel relapsed into deep silence.




Nobody had betrayed her; Nana was saved. Shivering and half dead with fear, she came groping back into the room. Her bare feet were cut and bleeding, for they had been torn by the grating. For a long while she remained sitting on the edge of the bed, listening and listening. Toward morning, however, she went to sleep again, and at eight o'clock, when she woke up, she escaped from the hotel and ran to her aunt's. When Mme Lerat, who happened just then to be drinking her morning coffee with Zoe, beheld her bedraggled plight and haggard face, she took note of the hour and at once understood the state of the case.




"It's come to it, eh?" she cried. "I certainly told you that he would take the skin off your back one of these days. Well, well, come in; you'll always find a kind welcome here."




Zoe had risen from her chair and was muttering with respectful familiarity:




"Madame is restored to us at last. I was waiting for Madame."




But Mme Lerat insisted on Nana's going and kissing Louiset at once, because, she said, the child took delight in his mother's nice ways. Louiset, a sickly child with poor blood, was still asleep, and when Nana bent over his white, scrofulous face, the memory of all she had undergone during the last few months brought a choking lump into her throat.




"Oh, my poor little one, my poor little one!" she gasped, bursting into a final fit of sobbing.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  8


在蒙马特区韦龙街的一幢房子的五层楼上,娜娜和丰唐请来几个朋友吃三王来朝节饼,以此来庆祝乔迁之喜,他们搬到这里已有三天了。




他们本来并未打算住在一起,这是在蜜月的热恋中突然决定的。在她大动肝火,断然把伯爵和银行家赶出门的第二天,她感到自己周围的一切都土崩瓦解了。现在她对自己的前景一下看得清清楚楚了:债主们就要涌进她的候见厅里,他们甚至会干涉他们的爱情,并扬言拍卖她的一切,如果她不听从他们的安排的话;为了让他们给她留下四件家具,必须要同他们没完没了地争吵,直到吵得头昏脑胀。她宁愿什么都不要。另外,奥斯曼大街的那套住宅她住厌了。这套房子的色调很简单,几个大房间全都涂刷成金黄色。在她与丰唐热恋的时候,她就梦想有一间漂亮、明亮的卧室,仿佛她过去当卖花姑娘时的理想在她的脑海中重现了,不过那时所理想的只是一个带穿衣镜的红木衣柜和一张挂蓝色棱纹布帐子的床。两天之内,她卖掉了她能够卖掉的一切东西,如小摆设和珠宝饰,随后,她带着一万法郎悄然离去,连跟女门房都没打一声招呼。娜娜溜走了,离家出走了,没有留下一点踪迹。这样一走,那些男人就不来缠住她不放了。丰唐很听话。娜娜要搬走,他连个“不”字都未说。她爱怎么做就让她怎么做。他甚至像一个好伙伴那样行事。他有近七千法郎,尽管有人说他很吝啬,他还是同意拿出来,与娜娜的一万法郎放在一起。在他们看来,这笔钱似乎是一笔建立一个牢固家庭的资金。从此,他们花钱便从两人放在一起的钱中拿,租下韦龙街的两间房子,并在里面配备了家具,像老朋友一样分享着一切。起初,日子过得很甜蜜。




三王来朝节那天晚上,勒拉太太带着小路易第一个来到。因为丰唐没有回来,她便大胆说出了她对侄女的担心,因为她看到娜娜放弃了发财的机会,对此,她心里感到惶惶不安。




“啊!姑妈,我多么爱他!”娜娜一边大声说着,一边做了一个优美的姿势,把双手合拢,放在胸前。




这句话对勒拉太太产生不寻常的效果。她的眼里涌出了泪水。




“这话倒是真的,”她坚信不疑地说,“爱情是高于一切的。”




接着,她对几个房间的雅致漂亮,赞不绝口。娜娜带她去看卧室,餐厅,连厨房也看了。当然罗!卧室并不宽敞,墙壁都重新粉刷过了,更换了糊墙纸;阳光射进来,给人以惬意之感。




勒拉太太让小路易呆在厨房里,他站在女佣人后面,看她烤制母鸡,而她把娜娜留在卧室里。她有些话想直截了当跟娜娜谈谈,因为佐爱刚刚去过她家。佐爱对女主人一片忠心,她一直留在原来的住宅里大胆地应付局面。工钱吗,太太迟付一些,她也无所谓。在奥斯曼大街那套凌乱不堪的住宅里,是她应付了许多债主,组织了体面的撤退,挽救了一些残存的东西,她总是对债主们说,太太出外旅行了,从来不告诉他们她的去向。由于害怕被人跟踪,她放弃了来看望太太的兴趣。然而,今天早上,她来到勒拉太太家,是因为出现了新情况。昨天晚上,一些债主来了,他们当中有地毯商、煤炭商、洗衣妇,他们提出可以放宽还债的期限,甚至说可以借一大笔钱给太太,只要太太回到她的住所,做事聪明一些。姑妈转达了佐爱的话,说这件事情背后,很可能有一个男人在出谋划策。




“绝对不行!”娜娜愤怒地说,“这些商人真卑鄙龌龊!难道他们以为我得卖身来还他们的债吗!……你知道,我宁愿饿死,也不欺骗丰唐。”




“我也是这样回答他们的,”勒拉太太说道,“我的侄女心肠太好了。”




然而,娜娜更恼火的是,她听说“藏娇楼”被出卖了,是拉博德特以低廉可笑的价格为卡罗利娜•埃凯买下的。她对这帮人特别气愤,她们虽然装腔作势,其实,她们是真正的婊子。




嘿!一点不错,她比她们所有的人都好!




“她们可以吹牛,”她下结论道,“但金钱永远不会给她们带来真正的幸福……况且,姑妈,这帮人是否还活着,我都表示怀疑。我现在生活得太幸福了。”




就在这时候,马卢瓦太太来了,她戴着一顶奇形怪状的帽子,帽子的形状只有她自己说得出来。她们再次见面,大家都很高兴。马卢瓦太太说,以前她对大场面感到有些不自在;从现在起,她可以不时来打打牌了。她们又一次参观房子;在厨房里,她们看见女仆在烤鸡上浇卤汁,娜娜当着女仆的面,说要节省开支,雇个女佣人花费太大,她想自己操持家务。小路易出神地看着那台烤肉器。




这时听见一阵说话的声音。丰唐领着博斯克和普律利埃尔进来了。大家可以入席了。汤已经端上桌子了。这时娜娜第三次带领客人们参观住宅。




“啊!孩子们,你们住在这里真舒适!”博斯克再三地说。他是在说客套话,奉承一下请客的主人,因为归根结蒂,他对自己所说的“窝”的问题毫无兴趣。




进了卧室,他的恭维话说得更动听了。平常,他把女人视为畜生,他一想到一个男子汉受到这样一个肮脏的畜生的约束,而这种事也可能在他自己身上发生,他内心就很气愤。这是唯一能引起他愤怒的事,因为他总是像醉汉那样,用蔑视的态度来看待世界上的一切。




“啊!这两个人,”他眨着眼睛说道,“他们瞒着大家筑了这个安乐窝……说实话,你们做得对。他妈的!我们以后常来看你们,这倒是挺有意思的。”




当小路易骑着一把扫帚进来时,普律利埃尔冷笑道:




“啊!这个孩子已经是你们两个人的了?”




这句话似乎很逗人。勒拉太太和马卢瓦太太笑弯了腰。娜娜不但一点没有生气,反而温情地笑了,她说小路易不是她与丰唐所生,非常遗憾,为了孩子和她自己的幸福,她宁愿这是事实;但是他们将来也许会再生一个孩子。丰唐做出一副和蔼可亲的样子,一下抱起孩子,还模仿他牙牙学语,逗他玩。




“这没关系,他喜欢他的小爸爸……小坏蛋,叫我爸爸吧!”




“爸爸……爸爸……”孩子结结巴巴叫着。




大家都去抚摸小路易。博斯克感到不耐烦了,叫大家入席吃饭,在他看来,吃饭才是正经事。娜娜要求让小路易坐在她身边。吃饭时的气氛很愉快。然而,博斯克感到孩子坐在他旁边,心里有些不痛快,因为他要随时提防孩子把他的盘子打翻。勒拉太太也使他感到不自在。她感情缠绵,悄声悄气地告诉他一些秘密的事情,说有些有身份的先生还在追求自己;她噙着泪水,两次把身子靠紧他,他不得不推开她的膝盖。普律利埃尔对马卢瓦太太也不礼貌,他一次也没有为她递过菜。他只注意着娜娜,看见她和丰唐在一起,心里怏怏不乐。何况这对年轻的情侣又频频接吻,这着实令人讨厌。他们置一切请客的礼仪于不顾,两人竟然紧挨着坐在一起。




“真见鬼!你们还是吃饭吧,你们会有时间接吻的!”博斯克连连说道,嘴里塞满食物,“等我们走了以后再接吻吧。”




但是娜娜控制不住自己。她陶醉在爱情之中,两颊绯红得像处女。她笑个不停,眸子里充满温情,目光凝视着丰唐,用一连串的亲昵称呼呼唤丰唐:我的小狗,我的小狼,我的小猫儿。当他递水或递盐给她时,她就侧过身子,不顾一切地吻他的嘴唇,吻他的眼睛,吻他的鼻子和耳朵;如果有客人责备她,她就用巧妙的策略,装出猫挨打后的一副谦恭而又温顺的样子,坐直身子,暗暗抓起他的手,紧紧捏住不放,还要亲一亲。她一定要触到他身上的某个部分。丰唐拱着背,得意地任凭她抚爱。由于享受到性爱的快乐,他的大鼻子一张一合。他的山羊脸,又难看,又滑稽,像个丑八怪,由于受到这位白白胖胖女子的诚挚的爱慕,神态显得洋洋自得。他不时回报她一个吻,就像一个男人享受着各种乐趣时,想表现一下自己可爱的样子。“总之,你们两人真讨厌!”普律利埃尔嚷道,“你从这里滚开吧!”




这时,他把丰唐打发走了,换了一套餐具,坐到娜娜旁边的丰唐位置上。这一行动赢得了大伙的喝彩、鼓掌,他们还说了一些不堪入耳的话。丰唐装出一副失望的样子,露出火神哀哭爱神的神态。普律利埃尔马上对娜娜大献殷勤,用脚在桌子底下寻找娜娜的脚,娜娜对他猛踢一脚,叫他放老实一些。不,她肯定不会同他睡觉。上个月,因为他长相好,开始娜娜对他钟情过。而现在呢,娜娜恨他了,如果他装着捡餐巾去捏她的脚,她就把酒杯扔到他的脸上。




不过,那天晚上总算过得愉快。大家很自然地谈起了游艺剧院。博尔德纳夫这个恶棍难道还没有死吗?他的下流病又复发了,使他痛苦不堪,他的脾气坏透了,别人都不敢碰他。昨天晚上,排演时,他不停地骂西蒙娜。这个人死了,全体演员不会为他流一滴眼泪!娜娜说如果他要她扮演一个角色,她会一口拒绝的;另外,她还说她不再演戏了,因为剧团生活总是比不上小家庭生活。丰唐在新上演的戏中,没有扮演角色,他在正在排演的戏中也没有担任任何角色,他还夸大其词地谈到他的幸福,他说自己完全自由了,晚上可以陪着他的小猫咪,坐在炉火前烤脚。在场的人都赞叹不已,说他们是幸运儿,装出一副羡慕他们的样子。




大家分吃了三王来朝节饼。勒拉太太分得了蚕豆,她把蚕豆放到博斯克的杯子里。这时候,大家齐声叫道:“国王喝酒!国王喝酒!”娜娜趁大家笑声不绝之际,又搂住丰唐的脖子,一边吻他,一边贴着他的耳朵说话。但是普律利埃尔露出漂亮小伙子恼火时的笑容,大声说他俩这样做不符合游戏的规则。小路易躺在两张椅子上睡觉了。快到十一点钟时,大伙终于分手了。大家走在楼梯上时,互相说声再见。




在三个星期里,这对恋人的生活过得着实甜蜜。娜娜仿佛感受到当初她第一次穿上丝绸裙子时的那种快乐,她深居简出,体味到清静而简朴的家庭生活。一天早上,她很早亲自下楼去拉罗什福科菜市场去买鱼,不料迎面撞见了她昔日的理发师弗朗西斯,她吃了一惊。他像往常一样,全身穿得笔挺,上好料子的内衣,无可挑剔的礼服;娜娜身穿晨衣,头发蓬乱,趿着一双旧鞋。这副样子被他在街上撞见,娜娜很尴尬。但是理发师很懂分寸,反而对她更加谦恭礼貌。他对她什么也没有问,装作以为太太在外出旅行。啊!太太这次决定出来旅行,肯定使不少人伤心!这是大家的一大损失。不过,少妇出于一种好奇心,竟忘记了一见面时的尴尬相,终于对他问这问那了。因为在人群中他们很受挤,她便把他拉到一扇门下,她手里拎着小篮子,站在理发师的对面。人们对她这次出走有什么议论呢?我的上帝!请他理发的太太们,有的说这,有的说那;总而言之,风声很大,影响不小。那么斯泰内呢?斯泰内先生的景况很不佳,如果他找不到一笔新交易,其后果就糟了。而达盖内呢?哦!这个人生活得很好;达盖内先生善于安排生活。往事的回忆使娜娜兴奋起来,她张口还想问他问题,但她感到说出缪法的名字,难于启齿。于是,弗朗西斯微笑着首先开口。说到伯爵先生,他真可怜,自从太太走后,他痛苦万状,像是一个受苦受难的人,凡是太太可能到的地方,他都去过了。最后米尼翁先生遇见了他,把他带到家里去了。这则消息引得娜娜大笑,但她笑得很勉强。




“啊!他现在与罗丝在一起,”娜娜说道,“好吧,弗朗西斯,我不在乎!……你知道吧,他是个伪君子!他已经养成习惯了,连一个礼拜也熬不住了!而他还向我发誓,说在我之后,他不去找任何女人了!”




其实,她的肺都要气炸了。




“他是我吃剩下的东西,”她说道,“他是一个坏蛋,被罗丝捡去了!哦!我明白了,我从她身边抢走了斯泰内这头野兽,她要对我进行报复……把一个被我赶出门的男人勾引到家里,她是多么恶毒啊!”




米尼翁先生说事情不是这样,”理发师说道,“据他所说,是伯爵先生赶走了你……是这样,而且驱赶的方式粗俗下流,一脚踢在你的屁股上。”




娜娜的脸顿时变得刷白。




“嗯?什么?”她嚷道,“是他一脚踢在我的屁股上?……这个女人太过分了!但事实上,亲爱的,是我把他推到楼梯下的,这个王八!因为他是王八,你应当知道这件事;他的伯爵夫人同什么人都睡觉,让他戴了绿帽子,甚至还同福什利这个无赖睡觉……这个米尼翁在马路上荡来荡去,给他的奇丑无比的老婆拉客,他的老婆太瘦了,没有人要她!……这些人真肮脏!




这些人真肮脏!”




她气得哽住了。她喘了喘气,又说道:




“啊!他们这样说……好吧!亲爱的弗朗西斯,我要去找他们问清楚……你愿意马上同我一道去吗?……是的,我要去,看看他们是不是还有胆量说在我的屁股上踢了几脚……踢了几脚!我从来没有容忍过这样的行为。永远不会有人敢打我,你明白吗?因为谁敢动我一下,我就把他吞掉。”




然而,她还是平静下来了。总之,他们爱怎么说就怎么说吧,她把他们看得跟她的鞋子上的泥土一样。与这些人斤斤计较,简直玷污了自己,她问心无愧就行了。这时,弗朗西斯同她谈得随便了,看见她这样穿着家庭主妇的晨衣出来买菜,与她分手时,冒昧地对她提出一些忠告。她错了,为了一时的热恋而牺牲了一切,一时的热恋会毁掉自己的一生的。她低着头听他说下去。弗朗西斯说话时,脸上露出难过的神色,他像个过来人,看见这样漂亮的姑娘如此糟蹋了自己,心里很难受。




“这是我自己的事情,”她终于开了口,“不过,我还是要谢谢你,亲爱的。”




她与弗朗西斯握握手,虽然他衣冠楚楚,但手还是有点黏糊糊的;随后,她去买鱼了。整整一天里,她脑子里总是想到她被踢屁股的事。她甚至把这件事告诉了丰唐,她又装出一副泼妇的样子,说她决不允许别人手指弹她一下。丰唐摆出一副智力超人的样子,说一切大人先生都是一些衣冠禽兽,人们应该鄙视他们。从那时起,娜娜心里对他们充满了蔑视。




就在这天晚上,他们去意大利剧院观看丰唐认识的一个小娘儿们初次登台演出,这个角色的台词仅有十行。他们步行到蒙马特高地时,已快到深夜一点钟了。他们在当丹河堤街买了一块咖啡奶油蛋糕,回到家里在床上吃,因为天气不暖和,在床上吃,这样可以免得生火。他们并肩坐着,被子盖在肚子上,枕头垫在背后,他们一边吃夜点心,一边议论那个小娘儿们。娜娜觉得她长相丑陋,没有风度。丰唐趴卧着,切成块的蛋糕放在床头柜边沿上的蜡烛和火柴之间,丰唐把蛋糕递给娜娜。他们最后争吵起来。




“哦!如果要说的话!”娜娜大声说道,“她的眼睛就像钻子钻出来的两个洞,她的头发的颜色就像亚麻的颜色。”




“住嘴!”丰唐连声说道,“她的眼睛漂亮极了,目光炯炯有神……你们女人之间总是互相诽谤!”




他看上去很气愤。




“得啦,你说得不少啦!”他终于用粗暴的声音说道,“你知道,我不喜欢人家来烦我……睡觉吧,再争论下去就没有好结果了。”




丰唐吹熄了蜡烛。娜娜怒气未消,她继续说话,说她不愿意别人用这样的口气跟她说话,她习惯于受人尊敬。因为丰唐不理睬她,她也只好住口了。但是她不能入睡,在床上辗转反侧。




“他妈的!你动来动去,还有没有完的时候?”他猛然跳起来,大声喊道。




“床上有蛋糕屑,这可不是我搞的。”她冷冰冰地说道。




床上确实有蛋糕屑,她连大腿底下都感觉得到,她浑身发痒。就连一粒蛋糕屑也使她感到身上发痒,她搔痒,把皮都搔破了。在床上吃糕点,吃完以后,难道不该把被子抖一抖吗?丰唐憋了一肚子气,点燃了一枝烛蜡。两人都起来,穿着睡衣,光着脚,把被子掀开,用手把床单上的蛋糕屑掸掉。丰唐冷得浑身直打哆嗦,连忙又睡到床上,娜娜叫他擦擦脚,他叫她见鬼去吧。最后,她睡回原处,但是刚刚躺下,她又乱动起来,床上还有蛋糕屑。




“当然啦!肯定还有,”她反复说道,“你的脚底把碎屑又带到床上了……这我可受不了!我对你说,这我可受不了!”




说完,她想从丰唐的身体上面跨过去,跳到地上。而丰唐很想睡觉,被她闹得忍无可忍,狠狠地掴了她一记耳光。耳光打得那样重,娜娜一下子把头枕到枕头上,乖乖地睡觉了。她被打得晕头转向。




“哎哟!”她只喊了一声,像孩子一样长长叹了一口气。




过了一会,他问她还敢不敢再动弹,若再动弹一下,就再掴她一记耳光。接着,他吹熄了蜡烛,仰面躺下,马上打起鼾来。娜娜呢,她把脸贴在枕头上,低声呜咽起来。滥用武力的人是孬种。但是,她心里确实害怕起来,刚才丰唐的那副滑稽面孔一下子变得多么可怕。她的火气慢慢消了,似乎是那记耳光让她平静下来。现在她对他反而尊敬起来,她把身子贴在紧靠巷子边的墙壁上,尽量多让一些地方给他。她脸上火辣辣的,眼泪汪汪,虽然疲惫不堪,却感到有味道。她被制服了,疲倦得连蛋糕屑也感觉不到了,终于睡着了。第二天早上,当她醒来时,她用赤裸的双臂搂住丰唐,把他紧紧地搂在怀里。他再也不会打她了,是吗?再不打她了。她太爱他了,挨他的耳光,也觉得有意思。




于是,他们又开始了一种新的生活。一句话不投机,丰唐就掴她几记耳光。她也习惯了,挨打就忍受着,有时,她也大声叫喊,威胁他;但是,当他把她硬逼到墙边,说要掐死她时,她就软下来。通常,她挨打后,倒在椅子上,呜咽五分钟。事后便把一切都忘了,又快乐起来,唱呀,笑呀,在屋子里跑来跑去,满屋里都听到她的裙子飘拂的声音。现在最糟糕的却是整天不见丰唐的踪影,他晚上要到深更半夜才回来;他经常逛咖啡馆,会见他的哥儿们。娜娜平时战战兢兢,对他温柔体贴,唯一担心的事是,她责备他几句,他就出去不回来。有些日子,马卢瓦太太没有来,姑妈和小路易也没有来,她一个人寂寞得要命。因此,一个星期天,她去拉罗什福科菜场买鸽子,正在讨价还价时,遇见了萨丹,她高兴极了。萨丹买了一把萝卜。自从那天晚上,丰唐请王子喝香槟酒以后,她们就再也没有见过面。




“怎么?原来是你,你也住在这个区吗?”萨丹说道,在这种时刻,她见娜娜穿着拖鞋走在马路上,一下子愣住了,“啊!我可怜的姑娘,看来你也混得不好!”




娜娜皱皱眉头,示意她住口,因为那儿还有别的妇女,她们都穿着室内便袍,内衣也不穿,披头散发,头发上沾满了白绒毛。每天早晨,这个地区的烟花女,刚把过夜的嫖客送走之后,就来这里买菜。她们睡眼惺忪,拖着旧鞋走路,一夜的烦恼把她们弄得疲惫不堪,个个心情沉重,她们从十字路口的各条街走向菜市场,有的还很年轻,脸色十分苍白,神态从容迷人;有的又老又丑,腹部鼓起,皮肤松弛,在接客以外的时间内,这副样子被人看见,也觉得无所谓。在人行道上,行人都回过头来看看她们,但她们当中谁也不露出一丝笑容,每个人都行色匆匆,神态像高傲的家庭主妇,在她们眼里,男人似乎不存在似的。就在萨丹付钱买一把萝卜时,有一个年轻男子,样子颇像一个上班迟到的职员,走过她的身边,对她说道:“晚安,亲爱的。”她猛然直起身子,像王后的尊严受到了冒犯,说道:




“这个猪猡着了魔了吧?”




后来她想起来似乎认识此人。三天前,将近午夜时分,她独自一人从大街上往回走时,在拉布吕耶尔街的拐角处同他交谈了近半个钟头,她想拉他到家里过夜。想到这件事,她心里更加气愤。




“这些人真没有教养,大白天对你说些不伦不类的话,”她又说道,“人家在干正经事时,就该尊敬人家,难道不是吗?”




娜娜虽然怀疑鸽子不新鲜,最后还是买下来了。这时,萨丹想带她到家里看看,她住在拉罗什福科街,就在附近。等到只有她们两人时,娜娜告诉她自己对丰唐怎样钟情。到了自家门口时,矮个子萨丹停下脚步,伫立着,手臂下夹着那把萝卜,饶有兴趣地听娜娜详细讲最后一件事。她也撒谎了,赌咒说是她把缪法赶出门的,还朝他的屁股上狠狠连踢几脚。




“哦!踢得好!”萨丹连声说道,“踢得好!他什么也没敢说,对吗?他真是个胆小鬼!我当时在场看见他那副嘴脸就好了……亲爱的,你做得对。得了,金钱算什么!我呀,如果对一个男人一见钟情,我宁愿为他而死……嗯?你要常来看看我,你答应我吧,左边那个门,敲三下我就知道了,因为经常有许多讨厌鬼来捣乱。”




打那时起,每当娜娜感到太烦闷时,便来看萨丹。娜娜总有把握见到她,萨丹在十点钟前是从来不出门的。她住两个房间,一个药剂师怕警察来找她的麻烦,为她添置了家具;但是,刚过了一年,她就把家具捣坏了,椅子上弄出了洞眼,窗帘也搞脏了,屋子里垃圾很多,杂乱无章,就像被一群疯猫住过似的。有几天早上,她自己也觉得屋子里脏得实在看不下去了,想打扫一下,可是清除污垢时用力过大,不是拉下椅子的横档,就是撕坏一块窗帘。在那几天里,房间里比平常更脏,别人简直无法进去了,因为有一些东西堵在门口。所以,她最后干脆不收拾了。再说,在灯光下,带穿衣镜的衣柜、挂钟和残剩下来的窗帘,还能留给嫖客们一些幻想。况且六个月以来,房东一直威胁要把她赶走。那么,她为谁维护好这些家具呢?莫非是为了那个药剂师?她决不干!她早上起来脾气好时,就大声喊:“吁!驾!”一边把脚伸得长长的,朝衣柜和五斗柜的侧面猛踢几脚,把它们踢得简直要裂开了。




娜娜每次来后,几乎都发现她躺在床上。即使下楼出去买点东西回来,她也感到疲乏极了,往床边上一躺就睡着了。白天,她走起路来总是无精打采,经常躺在椅子上打盹,直到黄昏时分,她才摆脱这种委靡不振的状态。娜娜觉得在她家里挺自在的,坐在乱糟糟的床上什么事也不干,眼看着脸盆随便摆在地上,前一天溅上泥浆的裙子把沙发上沾了泥斑。她们推心置腹,聊个没完没了,萨丹身着睡衣,懒洋洋地躺在床上,脚翘得比头还高,一边抽烟,一边听娜娜讲。下午,她们觉得烦闷时,就喝苦艾酒,用她们的话来说,这样可以忘掉一切烦恼;萨丹不下楼,甚至连裙子也不穿,就走过去把身子俯在栏杆上,吩咐女门房去买酒。女门房是个十岁的小女孩,她一边端来一杯苦艾酒,一边瞟着太太赤裸的大腿。她们的谈话最后总是转到男人身上,说男人怎样肮脏。娜娜谈起丰唐,令人厌烦;她说不到十句话,就要噜苏一次,说丰唐是怎样说的,丰唐是怎样做的。萨丹是个好姑娘,她不厌其烦地听娜娜讲述这些没完没了的琐事:她在窗口怎样等他呀,一碗肉烧焦了怎样发生口角呀,一连几个钟头赌气不说话呀,上床后又怎样和好了呀。娜娜感到需要谈这类事情,竟然向她讲到她怎样被他打耳光的事:上个星期,他把她的眼睛都打肿了;昨天晚上,他找不到拖鞋,一巴掌打在她的头上,她一下子栽在床头柜上。萨丹一点不感到惊讶,依然抽她的烟,只是在插话时,才停止抽烟,说要是她的话,总是把头一低,让那位先生和他的巴掌落个空。两个人都沉湎于这些挨打的故事中,她们很快乐,甚至这些重复过一百遍的蠢事都使她们飘飘然,她们还说被辱挨打后,浑身感到软绵绵、热乎乎、疲倦得很。娜娜回味丰唐怎样打他,直到他怎样脱靴子,对她来说,是一种乐趣,因此,她每天来找萨丹,何况,萨丹最后与她也有同感。萨丹还举出自己被打得更厉害的例子:一个糕点师傅把她打得晕倒在地上,可是她仍然爱他。从那以后,娜娜来了就哭,说这样生活不能继续下去了。萨丹每次都要送她回到家门口,在街上待一个钟头,观察丰唐会不会来杀害她。第二天,娜娜和丰唐又言归于好了,两个女人高兴了整整一个下午,不过,她们虽然嘴上不说,心里却喜欢挨揍的日子,因为她们对这种日子更感兴趣。




她俩成了一对形影不离的朋友。然而,萨丹从来未去过娜娜家里,丰唐说过,他不愿意看到婊子在他家里。她俩总是一道出去,一天,萨丹带她到一个女人家里,她就是罗贝尔太太。自从那次她谢绝来娜娜家里吃夜宵,娜娜一直挂虑着她,并对她产生了某种敬佩之情。罗贝尔夫人住在莫斯尼街,这是一条新街,非常幽静,属于欧罗巴区,街上没有一家店铺,房屋都很漂亮,里面的套间既小又窄,这里住的全是女人。已经是下午五点钟了,她们沿着不见行人的人行道走着,道路旁全是高大的白色房屋,非常宁静,充满贵族气派。街上停放着一辆辆交易所投机家和商贾的双座四轮轿式马车,一些男人来去匆匆,一边举目向窗户里张望,身着晨衣的女人伫立在窗口,仿佛在等待什么人。娜娜起初不肯上楼,她神态矜持,说她不认识这位太太。但是萨丹坚持要她上楼。带一个朋友在身边总是可以的,何况萨丹只想作一次礼节性拜访。罗贝尔夫人是萨丹昨天晚上在一家餐馆才认识的,她的态度和蔼可亲,她还叫她保证一定来看她。娜娜终于同意上楼了。到了楼上,一个睡眼惺忪的矮个子女仆告诉她们,太太还没有回来。不过,她仍然把她们带到客厅里,让她们在那儿等待罗贝尔太太回来。




“哎哟!这房子真漂亮!”萨丹喃喃说道。




这是一个朴实无华的套间,墙上挂着深色布幔,颇具一个发迹后退休的巴黎店主住房的风貌。娜娜感触颇深,想开个玩笑。萨丹却生气了,她保证罗贝尔太太是个道德高尚的人。挽着她膀子同她在一起的男人全是上了年纪、作风正派的人。现在,和她在一起的是个退休的巧克力商人,他很严肃。他每次来时,总是羡慕房子的陈设大方,叫仆人通报姓名,叫她为“我的孩子”。




“瞧,这就是她!”萨丹指着一张放在挂钟前的照片说道。




娜娜端详了一阵那张照片。照片上是一个棕色头发的妇女,长长的脸,双唇紧闭,暗暗笑着。看过照片完全可以说她是上流社会的妇女,不过,表情显得有些拘谨。




“真有意思,”娜娜终于嘟哝道,“这副面孔我肯定在什么地方看见过。究竟在哪里?我记不起来了。大概不是在一个干净的地方……哦!不,肯定不是在一个干净的地方。”




她把身子转向她的朋友,又说道:




“她叫你保证来看她,她要你来干什么?”




“她要我来干什么?当然罗!可能是聊聊天,在一块坐坐……




这表示礼貌嘛。”




娜娜的目光盯住萨丹;接着,她把舌头轻轻地咂了一声。总之,这对她无关紧要。这位太太还要让她们久等,娜娜说她不想再等下去了,于是两人一起走了。




第二天,丰唐告诉娜娜他不回来吃晚饭,所以她就很早去找萨丹,请她到饭店去美餐一顿。究竟到哪家饭店倒成了一大问题。萨丹建议几家小饭店,娜娜觉得那些饭店条件太差。最后她说服了娜娜到洛尔饭店。这家饭店专卖客饭,在殉道者街,吃一顿饭只花三个法郎。




她们等待吃晚饭的时间,等得不耐烦了,在人行道上又不知干什么是好,便提早二十分钟进了洛尔饭店。三间餐厅里还没有人来。她们进了一间餐厅,在一张桌子旁边坐下来,老板娘洛尔•彼尔德费尔端庄地坐在柜台后面的一张高凳子上。这个洛尔是一个年届半百的人,体态臃肿,皮带和胸衣紧紧地束在身上。女客们鱼贯而入,她们踮起脚尖,从柜台上的茶托上面探过身子,亲切而温存地吻一下洛尔的嘴巴。而洛尔这个怪物,眼睛里湿润润的,对待每个人都很热情,尽量不让有人产生嫉妒心。而那个侍候这些女客的女招待则相反,她既高又瘦,满脸麻子,眼皮发黑,眸子里发出暗淡的光芒。三间饭厅里很快坐满了客人。顾客有一百来人,她们随便找张桌子坐下,她们当中大部分人约摸四十来岁,她们都是大块头,肌肉臃肿,因为过分纵欲,浮肿的脸把松软的嘴巴都淹没了。然而,在这些胸脯滚圆、大腹便便的女人中间,也有几个身材苗条的姑娘,她们虽然举止轻浮,但神态还很天真。她们是从低级舞场里挑选出来的新手,是被一个女顾客带到洛尔饭店来的,而那一群肥胖的女人,一闻到她们身上散发出来的青春气息,便围住她们,你推我搡,像惴惴不安的老光棍向她们大献殷勤,竞相给她们买甜食。饭店里的男客,为数不多,至多十到十五人,在这潮水般的裙子中间,他们的态度十分谦恭,只有四个汉子是专门来看看这一场面的,他们说说笑笑,无拘无束。




“你说对吗?”萨丹说道,“这个店里的烩肉味道很好。”




娜娜点点头,样子很满意。晚餐像过去外省旅店的晚餐一样充实:有金融家式鱼肉香菇馅酥饼,鸡肉米饭,果汁云豆,焦糖香草冰奶油。女客们对鸡肉米饭特别感兴趣,简直吃得上衣都要撑破了,她们用手慢慢地揩嘴唇。起初,娜娜担心遇见过去的朋友,向她提出一些愚蠢的问题,但是后来安静下来了,因为在这非常混杂的人群中,她未见到一个熟悉的面孔,褪了色的裙子、蹩脚的帽子和华丽的服装混杂在一起,她们在同样的变态性欲中,结成姐妹情谊。一会儿,娜娜对一个男青年发生了兴趣,他长着一头鬈曲的短发,神态傲慢,和他同桌的女子都胖得要命,个个屏住呼吸,全神贯注着他的一举一动。过了一会,他把胸脯一鼓,大笑起来。




“瞧,这是个女人!”娜娜轻轻叫了一声。




萨丹嘴里塞满鸡肉,一边抬起头来,一边嘀咕道:“啊!对了,我认识她……她真漂亮!大家都抢着要她呢。”




娜娜很反感,撅了撅嘴。她对这事感到莫名其妙。不过,她用通情达理的口气说道,人各有所好,因为谁也不知道自己有一天会喜欢上什么。所以她仍然神态达观地吃她的冰淇淋,这时,她完全注意到萨丹那双处女般的大蓝眼睛使邻桌的人大为震惊。尤其是她旁边的一位女客,身体壮实,一头金发,态度和蔼可亲;她对萨丹满怀热情,拼命往她身边挤靠,娜娜气得差点出来干涉。




就在这时候,进来一个女人,娜娜见了大吃一惊。她认出她就是罗贝尔太太,她是一位棕色头发的少妇,容貌俏丽。她向那个金发、又高又瘦的女招待点点头,她们似乎很熟悉,然后走过来倚在洛尔的柜台上,接着与老板娘接了个长吻。身份这样高贵的妇女,竟与一个饭店老板娘如此亲热,娜娜觉得挺滑稽可笑的。何况罗贝尔太太的神态丝毫不庄重,显得很随便。她用目光扫视了一下客厅,与老板娘低声交谈起来。洛尔又坐下来,再次拱起背,摆出一副老荡妇偶像式的尊严,苍老的面颊已经被信徒们吻得油光发亮。她高高地坐在柜台后边,下面是一盆盆满满的菜肴,她俯视着一群肥胖的女顾客,她比那些最胖的女人还要肥胖,她坐在女掌柜的宝座上,这个宝座是她四十年苦心经营的结晶。




这时罗贝尔太太发现了萨丹。她撇下洛尔,跑到萨丹这边,露出一副亲热的样子,说萨丹昨天来访时她不在家,是多么遗憾。萨丹被她感动了,执意要挤出一点位子来让她坐,可是她坚持说吃过晚饭了,她来这里只想看一看。她站在这位新朋友的后面,手扶在她的肩上,笑眯眯的,亲切地和她谈话,问道:




“喂,我什么时候再来看你?如果你有空的话……”




可惜,这样的谈话娜娜不想再听下去了,听了使她恼火,她真想对这位正经女人斥责一番。可是,这时她看见来了一群女人,她顿时愣住了。新来的女人个个穿戴时髦,浓妆艳抹,手上戴着钻石戒指,她们成群结队来到洛尔饭店,对洛尔太太全用亲昵称呼与她讲话。她们受一种反常心态的驱使,想炫耀一下身上戴着的价值数十万法郎的珠宝首饰,才来这里吃每人三法郎的晚饭,好让那些身上脏兮兮的可怜的女孩子见了既惊讶又眼馋。她们一进门就大声嚷嚷,发出银铃般的笑声,仿佛把外边的阳光带了进来。娜娜赶紧掉头一看,认出她们当中有吕西•斯图华和玛丽亚•布隆两人,顿时心里很不高兴。这些女人在走进隔壁餐厅之前,与洛尔太太聊了近五分钟,其间,娜娜一直低着头,在台布上搓面包屑。后来,当她回过头来时,不禁呆若木鸡,她身边的椅子上没有人了,萨丹走了。




“哎哟,她到哪里去了?”她不由自主地大声叫道。




刚才目光盯着萨丹的那个大块头金发女人,心里有气,冷笑了一声,这一笑可惹怒了娜娜,她用咄咄逼人的目光盯着她,那个女人有气无力地拖长嗓音说道:




“不是我叫她走的,而是另一个人把她从你身边带走了。”




娜娜知道有人捉弄她,便不再吭声了。她索性继续坐了一会儿,免得让人看出她在怄气。从隔壁餐厅里传来了吕西•斯图华的爽朗笑声,她请了整整一桌年轻姑娘来吃饭,她们都来自蒙马特和圣堂舞会。餐厅里很热,散发着一股浓烈的鸡肉米饭气味,女招待把一摞摞盘子端走,那四个无拘无束的汉子已经给六对女人灌了美酒,他们一心想把她们灌醉,好听听她们酒后讲些不堪入耳的脏话。现在令娜娜气愤的是,她还要付萨丹的饭钱。这个小婊子,酒足饭饱后,就随便跟什么人跑了,连谢谢都不说!虽然只是三个法郎,但是这种做法未免不礼貌,太叫人恶心了。然而,她还是付了钱,向洛尔扔去六个法郎,现在她把这个老板娘看得连阴沟里的污泥都不如。




出了门,娜娜走在殉道者街上,心里越想越怄气。当然罗,她不会再去找萨丹了,这个下流货,根本不要去理睬她!可是那天晚上的时间是白白浪费了,她漫不经心地向蒙马特走去,她尤其憎恨的是罗贝尔夫人,这个厚颜无耻的婆娘,假装出上流社会女人的样子,她只是废物堆里的上流!现在,她断定她在蝴蝶舞厅里见到过她,那是鱼市街的一家低级舞厅,在那儿,男人们只要花上三十个苏就可以叫她伴舞。这样的女人还装出一本正经的样子,把一些办公室的头头骗得团团转,人家请她吃夜宵,她居然假装正经,不肯赏光!真的,应该戳穿她的假面目!总是这些假正经的女人,躲在人不知鬼不晓的洞穴里,在那里尽情寻欢作乐。




娜娜边走边想着这类事情,不知不觉到了韦龙街家里。她看见家里有灯光,顿时大为震惊。丰唐憋着一肚子气回来了,原来他也是被一个请他吃晚饭的朋友甩掉的。她怕他打她,便对他作解释,他板着面孔听她讲。本来她以为他在午夜一点钟之前是不会回来的,现在看见他在家里,真有点胆战心惊;她编了一段谎言,说她花了六个法郎,请马卢瓦太太吃了一顿晚饭。丰唐听后,还保持那副严肃的样子,他递给她一封信,信上写的是娜娜的地址,他已大胆把信拆开了。这是乔治写来的信,他一直被关在丰岱特庄园,每个星期写几封热情似火的情书来,以解解心中的郁闷。娜娜喜欢人家给她写情书,尤其喜欢那些表达山盟海誓、情深似海的句子。她还把情书读给大家听。丰唐熟悉乔治的文笔,而且对它评价很好。但是那天晚上,她担心闹出一场风波,便装出一副无所谓的样子,神态忧郁地把信草草看了一遍,随即扔到一旁。丰唐不喜欢这么早就睡觉,又不知道该怎么打发晚上时间,就在玻璃窗上敲起归营号。突然间,他转过身来。说道:




“我们立即给这个孩子写封回信好吗?”




回信通常总是由丰唐替娜娜代写。他很讲究文笔。每当信写好后,他就大声读给她听。娜娜听后,总是兴奋地搂住他亲吻,大声说,只有他才能写出这样漂亮的句子,他听了也很高兴。这事使他们都兴奋不已,他们爱得更深了。




“随你的便,”娜娜回答道,“我去沏茶,喝完茶,我们就睡觉吧。”




于是丰唐坐到桌子前面,把笔、墨、纸都摆开,弯着胳膀,趴在桌子上,伸长下巴。




“我的心肝,”他大声念出头一句。




他集中精力写了一个多钟头,有时,为了一个句子,埋头思索很久,不断推敲、润饰,当他想出一个表达温情的词语,就暗暗笑起来。娜娜一声不吭,已经喝了两杯茶。信写完后,他用舞台上那种语调平直的声音朗读这封回信,朗读时还做了几下手势。信共写了五页,信中提到在“藏娇楼”别墅里度过的甜蜜时光,“这段时光犹如沁人肺腑的芳香,将永远留在回忆中,”他发誓说“永远忠于这个爱情的春天”,信尾写道,她的唯一愿望,就是“重新开始那段幸福的生活,如果它能够重新开始的话。”




“你知道,”他解释说,“我这样写是出于礼貌,既然这是为了取笑他……嗯!我认为这封信写得很感动人。”




他得意洋洋。但是,娜娜不够机灵,总怀疑这怀疑那,这次她犯了一个错误,没有马上跑过去搂住他的脖子,大声叫好。她觉得信写得很好,却未多说几句赞美的话。于是,他恼怒了。如果这封信她不喜欢,她自己可以另写一封;这一次他们没有像往常那样,把一些倾吐衷肠的句子反复念几遍后,就接吻起来,两个人态度冷冰冰的,各人坐在桌子的一端。不过,她还是给他倒了一杯茶。




“这茶真糟糕!”他用嘴唇沾了一点茶,大声叫道,“你在茶里放盐啦!”




娜娜耸耸肩,这可惹了祸。他顿时怒不可遏。




“啊!今天晚上什么事都不称心!”




接着,他们争吵起来。挂钟上的时针才到十点,吵架也是打发时间的一种方式。他气急败坏,对着娜娜的脸,破口大骂,给她加了种种罪名,一个接一个,不容娜娜开口为自己辩护。她下流,她愚蠢,她到哪里都过着荒淫无耻的生活。然后,他又起劲地谈到钱的问题。他是不是也花六个法郎在外面吃饭?总是人家请他吃饭,没有人请,他宁愿回家吃他的蔬菜牛肉汤。何况她请的人又是马卢瓦这个拉皮条的老女人,她明天再来,他一定要把她赶出门!好吧!如果每天不管是他还是她,把六个法郎扔到马路上,那么,他们以后的日子就难过了!“首先,我要看看帐!”他大声说道,“喂,把钱拿出来,看看我们究竟花了多少?”




他那可鄙的吝啬本性一下子暴露无遗。娜娜这时克制住自己,她惊慌失措,赶紧从写字台里把剩下的钱取出来,放到他的面前。直到这时为止,钥匙插在共用的钱柜上面,两人可以自由取钱。




“怎么!”他算了帐后说道,“一万七千法郎怎么现在剩下不足七千法郎,我们在一起生活才三个月……这是不可能的。”




他自己又跑过去,把写字台一推,把抽屉端过来,在灯光下面翻找。但是,里面只有六千八百零几个法郎。于是,他大发雷霆。




“三个月就用了一万法郎!”他声嘶力竭地叫道,“他妈的!你是怎么花的?嗯?回答我!……这些钱全进了你姑妈这个老骨头的腰包里了,嗯?或是给你的野男人用了,这是明摆的事……你肯回答我吗!”




“啊!你干嘛发这样大的火!”娜娜说道,“帐是很好算的……你还没有把家具算进去;另外,我也不得不买些衣服,安好一个家,花钱是快的。”




他一边要求她解释,一边又不愿听她解释。




“对,钱花起来很快,”他平静了一些说道,“你知道,我的小乖乖,我们这种在一起吃饭的生活,我实在受够了,你知道,这七千法郎是我的。好吧,既然钱到了我的手中,我就把它留下来,我不想把自己搞得破产,各人的钱还归各人吧。”




于是,他冠冕堂皇地把钱塞进衣袋里。娜娜呆呆地望着他。他还得意洋洋地继续说道:




“你知道,我也没有那么傻,花钱供养别人的姑妈和孩子……你的钱,你喜欢怎么花就怎么花,这是你的事;但是我的钱,那是神圣不可侵犯的!……以后你烧一条羊腿,我付一半钱。晚上,咱们把帐算清,就这么办!”




娜娜一下子火冒三丈,她忍耐不住了,大声叫道:




“喂,你把我的一万法郎吞了……你这样做,真卑鄙!”




丰唐没有和她多争吵,隔着桌子,使劲掴了她一记耳光,说道:




“你再说一遍!”




娜娜虽然挨了一记耳光,但她又说了一遍,于是他朝她扑过去,拳打脚踢。不一会儿,他把她打得那样厉害,娜娜最后只好像往常一样,脱了衣服,哭着睡觉了。丰唐气喘吁吁。他正要上床睡觉时,发现桌子上放着由他代写给乔治的那封信。于是,他把信小心地折起来,把身子转向床边,用威胁的口吻说道:




“这封信写得很好,我亲自拿去寄,我不喜欢朝三暮四的爱情……别哼了,烦死我了!”




娜娜本来抽抽噎噎,这时屏住了呼吸。丰唐上床后,她感到憋的慌,便一下子钻进他的怀里,嚎啕大哭起来。他们打架后,总是这样和好的;她生怕失去丰唐,不管怎样,她忍气吞声,想看看他对她是否还有感情。他两次傲慢地把她推开,但是,这个女人像头忠于主人的牲口,她的一双大眼睛里噙着泪水哀求他,温柔地拥抱他,终于引起了他的性欲。他装出宽宏大量的样子,但决不降低身份迁就她;他任她抚摩,任她拼命求欢,他摆出一副架势,要得到他的宽恕,花点力气也是必要的。接着,他又不安起来,怕娜娜耍花招,想把抽屉的钥匙要回去。这时,蜡烛已经熄了,他觉得有必要重申一下自己的意愿。




“你知道,我的乖乖,说句正经话,钱我可要留着。”




娜娜搂住他的脖子昏昏欲睡了,她说了一句大方话:




“留着吧,别害怕……我去干活儿。”




从那天晚上起,他们越来越难在一起生活了,一个星期从头到尾,不断听到耳光声,仿佛是滴嗒滴嗒的时钟声,调节着他们的生活。娜娜由于经常挨打,变得像细腻织物一样柔软,耳光使她的皮肤变得细嫩,白里透红,摸上去光滑,看上去明亮,变得更加漂亮了。因此,普律利埃尔拼命追求她,丰唐不在家时,他就来了,他把她推到角落上吻她。但是娜娜挣扎着,马上怒不可遏,脸羞得通红;她觉得他欺骗一个朋友,调戏朋友的情人实在可恶。普律利埃尔神色愤怒,冷笑着。她确实变得太愚蠢了,怎么爱上一个丑八怪?因为说到底,丰唐是一个真正的丑鬼,那个大鼻子还不停地动来动去。他是一个下流坯!




他还经常狠狠揍她呢。




“这很可能,可我就爱他这个丑样子。”一天,她坦然回答道,她承认自己有这种恶劣的趣味。




博斯克时常在娜娜家里吃饭,对此他感到很高兴。他经常在普律利埃尔后面耸耸肩。普律利埃尔是个漂亮小伙子,但他不够严肃。他好几次目睹了他们家庭纠纷的场面,那都是在吃餐后点心的时候,丰唐打娜娜的耳光,他却继续一股劲儿吃着,他觉得这是很自然的事。他总是赞美他们的幸福,以此作为对他们请他吃饭的报答。他以达观者自诩,把一切都舍弃了,连荣誉也不例外。有时,普律利埃尔和丰唐躺在椅子上,在餐具已经收拾了的桌子前,用演戏的手势和语调怡然自得地叙说各自的舞台成就,一直谈到深夜两点钟;而博斯克则在一边想别的事情,相隔很长时间才蔑视地哼一声,一声不吭地喝他那瓶白兰地,当年的塔尔玛①还留下什么了呢?什么也没有,他早被人们忘记了,现在谈论他,真是太愚蠢了!




①塔尔玛(一七六三~一八二六)法国演员。在表演风格、戏剧服装等方面的改革,使他成为十九世纪法国浪漫主义和现实主义的著名先驱者。




一天晚上,博斯克见娜娜眼泪汪汪。娜娜脱掉她的短上衣,让他看她的背上和胳膊上被打得青一块紫一块的伤痕。他看看她的皮肤,用教训人的口气说,如果普律利埃尔这个傻瓜在场,他也会这么说:




“姑娘,哪里有女人,哪里就有耳光。我记得这是拿破仑说过的话……用盐水洗一洗吧。对这样的轻伤,盐水效果很好。算了吧,你以后还会挨打的,只要没有什么地方被打断,就不要埋怨……你知道,今天我不请自来,我看见你们家里买了羊腿。”




但是,勒拉太太却没有博斯克这种人生哲学观点。每次她把雪白的皮肤上那刚被打得发青的伤痕让她看时,她总是连连大叫几声。人家要杀害她的侄女,这样的事不能再继续下去了。事实上,丰唐曾经把勒拉太太赶走过,赶她时还说,他不愿意她再到他家里来。打那以后,每当勒拉在娜娜家时,丰唐一回来,她就只好从厨房那边溜走,这是对她的莫大侮辱。因此,她不断斥骂他,骂他没有教养,她说话时露出一副言谈举止得体的妇女的神色,似乎她受的良好教育谁也比不上。




“哦!这是一眼就看得出来的,”她对娜娜说,“他一点礼貌也不懂。她的母亲一定是个粗俗不堪的人;你不要否认,这是看得出来的!……我这样说不是仅仅为了自己,尽管像我这样年纪的人理应受到人们的尊重……但是你,说实话,你怎么能忍受他的粗野举动;我不是自夸,我一向教育你要注意举止,你在自己家里得到的是最好的忠告。我们全家人都相处得很好,是吗?”




娜娜低着头听她说,没有反驳她的话。




“另外,”姑妈继续说道,“你只认识一些有身份的人……就在昨天,我还同佐爱在我家里谈过这件事。她也和我一样不明白,她说:‘太太怎么会让伯爵这样十全十美的人俯首听命。’棗这里没有别人,我觉得你把他弄得团团转棗她还说:‘太太怎么听凭一个小丑糟蹋,任意打骂?’我还说,打骂还可以忍受,但是我不能容忍别人对我不尊敬……总之,这个人没有一点可取之处。我甚至不愿让他的照片留在我的房间里,可是你竟然为了这样一个家伙毁了自己。你确实毁了自己,亲爱的侄女,你要的男人多得很,有富翁,也有政府官员……够了!这些话不该我说。不过,下次他要再干坏事,我就叫你抛弃他,并且说一声:‘先生,你把我当成什么人啦?’你知道,只要你摆出一副高傲的样子,就会大杀他的威风。”




这时,娜娜抽抽噎噎起来,结结巴巴地说道:




“哦!我的姑妈,我多么爱他呀。”




娜娜的景况使勒拉太太日益不安起来,她看见侄女费了好大劲才能凑到二十个苏,来支付她的小路易的生活费,而且每次拖欠的时间越来越长。当然罗,她要作出一些牺牲,不管怎样,她还得把小路易留在身边,慢慢等待侄女的经济情况好转。但是她一想到丰唐不让孩子、娜娜和她动用他们的钱,她就火冒三丈,甚至叫娜娜否认与丰唐的爱情关系。最后,她严肃地提醒她:




“听着,总有一天他要剥掉你的皮,那时,你来敲我的门,我会开门欢迎你的。”




不久,娜娜为钱伤透了心。丰唐把那七千法郎藏起来了,藏到别人找不到的地方,而她又从来不敢问他,因为在这个被勒拉太太称为家伙的人面前,她是羞于启齿的,生怕他以为她看中他几个钱才缠住他不放。他曾经答应过支付家庭开支。开头几天,每天早上,他拿出三个法郎。但是,男人付了钱,条件是很苛刻的;他拿出三个法郎,什么都要吃到,黄油,肉,时鲜蔬菜和水果,她若胆敢对他提点意见,说三个法郎不能把菜场里的东西都买下来,他就大发雷霆,骂她是个没用的女仆,只会瞎花钱的女人,该死的蠢货,钱都被商人骗去了。他还经常威胁她,说他要到别处去搭伙。后来,一个月后,有几天早上,他忘了把三个法郎放在五斗柜上。她壮着胆子,用婉转的方式向他要。于是,又发生了一场轩然大波。他动辄找碴儿,闹得娜娜不得安宁,以致后来在家庭开支上,娜娜不再指望他了。而丰唐呢,恰恰相反,每当他没有拿出每枚合二十个苏的三个法郎,却照样有饭吃,他就非常快乐,使劲地吻娜娜,还抓住椅子跳华尔兹舞。而娜娜呢,也很高兴,她巴不得看不到五斗柜上有钱,虽然她每个月都是寅吃卯粮。有一天,她还把他的三个法郎还给他,撒谎说,前一天的钱还没有用完。因为前一天他没有给钱,他便犹豫了一阵子,生怕娜娜教训他。然而,她却含情脉脉地瞅着他,吻他时仿佛要把她整个身心献给他,他把钱币放进口袋,抓钱时手微微颤抖着,就像一个吝啬鬼攫住一笔差点丢失的钱似的。从那天起,他就不为钱而担心了,他再也不问家里用的钱是从哪里来的,吃土豆时,他就板起阴郁的面孔,吃火鸡或羊腿时,他就几乎要笑掉下巴。但这并不妨碍他狠狠给娜娜几个耳光,即使在他很高兴的时候也是这样,为的是经常练练手劲。




娜娜找到了满足家庭需要的办法,有些日子,家里摆满了食品。每个星期,博斯克总有两次吃得消化不良。一天晚上,勒拉太太看见炉灶里煮着一顿丰盛的晚餐,而自己却吃不到,临走时气乎乎地,不禁用生硬的口气问娜娜,是谁付的钱。娜娜吃了一惊,被问得张口结舌,哭起来了。




“哼,这钱来得不干净。”姑妈说道,她明白了一切。




为了保持家里平平静静,娜娜只好听天由命。再说,这是拉特里贡老虔婆的过错。有一天,丰唐嫌鳕鱼烧得不好,怒气冲冲地走了,娜娜在拉瓦尔街遇上拉特里贡,她就答应了,拉特里贡正好经济也拮据。因为丰唐在六点钟前从来不回家,整个下午娜娜可以自由安排,她有时赚到四十法郎,有时六十法郎,有时更多一点。如果她善于像从前那样要价,她满可要价十个或十五个路易;但是眼下只要有饭吃,她就心满意足了。到了晚上,她把一切都忘了。博斯克吃得肚皮都要撑破了,丰唐把胳膊肘搁在桌子上,让娜娜吻他的眼睛,他神气十足,仿佛他是一个理所当然被人爱的男人。




娜娜热恋着他的宝贝,她的可爱的小狗,因为盲目地爱他,现在为此付出了代价,以致重新陷入了初次坠入风尘时的处境。她又像当初当烟花女那样,拖着一双旧鞋子,到处游荡,跑遍每条马路,为了赚一枚一百个苏的银币。一个星期天,娜娜在拉罗什福科菜场碰到萨丹,愤怒地冲到她的面前,当着她的面,把罗贝尔夫人骂了一顿,然后两人又言归于好了。萨丹听了她的责备,只回答说,如果一个人不喜欢什么,但他没有理由要求别人也不喜欢。娜娜心胸宽广,接受了这一富有哲理性的观点,谁也不知道自己最后会落到什么样的境地,因此也就原谅了她。她突然起了好奇心,她询问萨丹关于她们鬼混的地方的情况,在她这样的年龄,除了她已经知道的事情外,萨丹又告诉她一些事情,这使她惊得目瞪口呆;她哈哈大笑,惊叫起来,觉得很新奇,然而也产生几分反感,因为从本质上来说,她是一个因循守旧的人,凡是不合她习惯的东西,她都看不顺眼。因此,每当丰唐不在家吃饭时,她就到洛尔饭店吃饭。她在那里津津有味地听人讲一些故事、爱情趣闻和争风吃醋的事。女客们都兴致盎然地听着,但她们还是照样吃东西。然而,正如她自己所说,她总不会成为她们当中的一员。胖老板娘洛尔待她像慈母一样,经常邀请娜娜到她在阿斯尼埃尔的别墅住几天,那是一座乡村别墅,有好几间卧室,可供七个妇女居住。娜娜不愿去,她有些害怕。但是萨丹断言她错了,说巴黎的先生们已经抛弃了娜娜,而去玩投饼游戏①了。过了一些日子,娜娜答应了,不过要等她家里没事时再去。




①箱顶有槽口若干,每个槽口标有分数,将金属圆饼投入槽口者得分。




这段时间娜娜很苦恼,心思压根儿不在游玩消遣上。她手头拮据。当拉特里贡不找她时,她就不知道去何处卖身,而这种情况时常发生。于是,她就像发疯似的,和萨丹一道出去,在巴黎的街上乱逛,在社会低层卖身,她们走在泥泞的街道上,在昏暗的煤气灯光下寻找嫖客。娜娜又去城关的低级舞厅了,当年她是在这里失足的;她又见到了环城林荫大道的阴暗的角落,还有那些路碑。她十五岁时,一些男人就在这些路碑上吻抱她,而她的父亲到处寻找她,恨不得打烂她的屁股。她们两人在这个区里无处不到,出没于这个地带的每家舞厅和咖啡馆,爬着被痰和打翻的啤酒弄得湿漉漉的楼梯;或者慢悠悠地走在街道上,不时伫立在车辆进出的门口等待着。萨丹当年是在拉丁区沦为烟花女的,她带领娜娜去比里埃和圣米歇尔林荫大道的一家家小酒店。但是,到了学校放假时,在拉丁区很难拉到嫖客,她们便再回到那些林荫大道上,还是在这些地方,她们拉到的嫖客最多,从蒙马特高地到天文台高地,她们就这样跑遍全城。晚上下雨,鞋跟跑破了;遇上炎热的晚上,短上衣粘在皮肤上,长时间的等候,没完没了的溜达,推搡和争吵,领一个行人到一家不三不四的客店里,忍受了最粗野的蹂躏,事后,一边咒骂,一边走下油垢的楼梯。




夏天就要过去了。这年夏天时常下暴雨,夜晚闷热难熬。晚饭后,她们经常在将近九点钟时一道出去。在洛莱特圣母院路的两边人行道上,有两队卖笑女子,她们贴着一家家商店,行色匆匆向林荫大道走去,她们撩起裙子,低着头,连橱窗里的东西都不看。在华灯初照之时,布雷达地区的妓女们如饥似渴地纷纷走上街头。娜娜和萨丹出来时总是沿着教堂走一段路,然后踏上勒佩尔蒂埃街,在距里克咖啡馆一百米处,就到了她们的活动地带,这时她们就把一只手一直小心翼翼撩起的裙子放下来;她们不顾地上的灰尘,任凭裙子拖在人行道上,她们扭着腰,迈着碎步,慢腾腾地走着,她们走到灯火通明的一家大咖啡馆门前时,脚步更慢了。她们挺起胸部,放声大笑,回过头来向盯着她们的男人们频送秋波,像在家里那样肆无忌惮。她们搽粉的脸蛋,涂红的嘴唇,画黑的眼皮,在夜色中,颇像露天市场上的廉价珍珠,光泽美丽,有着令人眼花缭乱的魅力。直到十一点钟,她们在拥挤的人群中走来走去,但是她们仍然很快乐,有时遇上莽撞的男人,脚跟踩了她们裙子的边饰,等他们走到很远时,她们在他们后边骂一声“没有教养的畜生!”。她们和咖啡馆的侍者亲热地打招呼,站在一张桌子前聊天,叫侍者端来咖啡,高兴地坐下来,慢慢地喝着,一边等待剧院散场。但是,到了夜深人静时刻,如果她们在拉罗什福科街还没有拉到一两个嫖客,她们就变成了下贱妓女,拉客的方式也就更加粗野了。在行人越来越少、光线阴暗的林荫大道上,可以听见树底下传来激烈的讨价还价声、谩骂声和厮打声。有些循规蹈矩的家庭,父母带着女儿,从路旁经过,由于他们看惯了这些场面,所以视而不见,慢悠悠地走过去。娜娜和萨丹在歌剧院和体育馆之间来回跑了十次后,夜已越来越深,男人们断然离开那里,大步流星往家走,这时,娜娜和萨丹仍然固守在福布尔—蒙马特街的人行道上。直到深夜两点钟,饭店、酒吧、肉食店里仍然灯火辉煌,妓女们仍然拥在咖啡馆门口,这里是巴黎夜间最后一个灯火通明、热闹的地方,是达成共欢一夜交易的最后公开市场。从街的一头到另一头,一对对男女在直截了当地谈交易,就像在一家妓院的时时对外开放的走廊里一样。有些夜里,她们一无所获而归,于是两人就要拌嘴。洛莱特圣母院街很长,整条街上黑魆魆的,空空荡荡,只有一些女人的影子在晃动。现在是本区人最后一批回家的时候,那些未拉到客的可怜妓女,很恼火,仍不甘心一无所获,她们把迷路的醉汉拦在布雷达街或丰台纳街的拐角处,用嘶哑的嗓音同他们讨价还价。








不过,有时她们也会有出乎意料的收获,从一些有身份的先生的身上弄到一些金路易,他们上楼时,就把勋章取下来,揣进口袋里。萨丹对这些尤为敏感。潮湿的晚上,潮湿的巴黎散发出一种淡淡的气味,那气味仿佛是从一间不整洁的放床大凹室里散发出来的。她知道这样酷热而潮湿的天气和从昏暗角落里飘出来的恶臭,会让男人们烦躁万分。她注视着那些衣着最漂亮的男人,她从他们的暗淡无神的目光里,就能看出他们的性欲需要。这时候,仿佛疯狂的肉欲席卷了巴黎全城。她有些害怕了,因为那些最道貌岸然的男人往往是最卑鄙的人。这时候,他们的假面具摘下来了,兽性大发作,他们作爱很苛求,有一些古怪的趣味要求,他们的反常性欲很精细。因此,萨丹这个婊子不尊敬他们,经常当着坐在马车里的道貌岸然的大人先生们大声嚷嚷,说连他们的马车夫都比他们好,因为他们尊敬妇女,不会用上流社会人的坏点子来坑害她们。这些上层人物也沉醉在荒淫放荡的生活中,使娜娜感到吃惊,娜娜对他们还保留着一些好的看法,萨丹这样一说,娜娜就改变了自己的看法。正如同她在闲聊时一本正经地所说的那样,这样说来道德就不存在了吗?从上到下,人们都陷在堕落的泥坑中。唉!从晚上九点钟到早上三点钟,巴黎城里一定是肮脏不堪。娜娜用嘲笑的口气大声说,如果能到所有卧室里看一眼,就会目睹一些有趣的情景,小人物都在尽情淫乐,而不少大人物呢,到处都一样,一头钻进肮脏的勾当里,并且比别人钻得更深。娜娜对社会认识得更清楚了。




一天晚上,娜娜来找萨丹,她在上楼梯时遇见德•舒阿尔侯爵。他像断了腿似的,手扶着栏杆拖着脚步往下走,脸色煞白,他假装擤鼻涕,没看见她。上了楼,她发现萨丹家里肮脏透了,房间里似乎整整有一个星期没有打扫了,床上臭气熏人,瓦罐到处乱放。她很奇怪,萨丹竟然认识侯爵。啊!对了,她认识他,甚至在她与糕点师傅在一起瞎混时,他还给他们制造过麻烦呢!现在他不时来找萨丹;他一来就缠住她不放,不干净的地方他都要用鼻子去闻一闻,连她的拖鞋他也要闻。




“对了,亲爱的,我的拖鞋他也要闻……哦!他真是个坏蛋!他总是要求这样,要求那样……”




尤其使娜娜深感不安的是萨丹坦率地对她讲的那些荒淫无耻的事情。她回想起当初沦落风尘时淫乐的可笑事情;而现在她看见自己周围的那些姑娘,在淫乐生活中,每天都有人毁了自己。另外,萨丹还使她对警察怕得要死。这方面,萨丹经历过不少事情。从前,她曾经同一个风化警察睡过觉,目的是避免有人找她麻烦;果然那个风化警察一连两次阻止了对她进行登记。现在,她胆战心惊,因为如果警察来抓她,她的妓女身份就暴露了。应当听她讲讲这方面的事情。警察为了得奖金,就尽量多抓妓女,他们见一个抓一个,一个不漏,谁叫喊,就给谁一个耳光,叫你闭嘴,在一大群娼妓中,他们即使错抓了一个正经女人,也会受到支持,得到奖赏。每到夏天,他们就十二个人一群,或十五个人一组,在环城林荫大道上进行大逮捕,包抄一条人行道,一个晚上,最多能抓到三十个妓女。不过,萨丹熟悉地形;只要她一发现一个警察的面孔,拔腿就跑,其他妓女也惊恐万状地跟着四下逃跑,在人群中形成几条长长的队伍。她们对法律和警察局怕得要命,当警察在一条马路上对她们进行大搜捕时,一些妓女呆在咖啡馆门口,吓得不敢动弹。而萨丹最害怕的是被人告发,那个糕点师就是一个没有教养的家伙,当她离他而去时,他威胁要出卖她;一点不错,一些男人就是使用这样的伎俩,让姘头来养活他们。还有一些卑鄙妓女,她们见别人长得比自己漂亮,就背信弃义地出卖别人。娜娜听她讲这些事情,越听越害怕。娜娜听到“法律”两个字就打哆嗦,法律的威力是不可知的,男人们可以用法律来报复她,把她置于死地,而世界上却不会有一个人来为她辩护。圣拉扎尔监狱①在她心目中似乎是一座坟墓,是活埋女人的黑坑,活埋之前,还要剃光她们的头发。她想她只要甩掉丰唐,她就能找到保护人。萨丹对她说,警察局有几份附上照片的妓女名单,警察抓人时都要查看这些名单,但是有保护人的妓女,他们是从来不碰一下的。尽管萨丹这样说,对她并未起作用,她浑身仍然打着哆嗦,她仿佛老是被警察推着走,拖着走,第二天就被拉去进行卫生体检。她一想到那张检查时自己坐的那张椅子,就感到惶惶不安,又感到羞耻,尽管她经常不顾廉耻,身上脱得一丝不挂。




①圣拉扎尔监狱,建于十七世纪,当时是巴黎的一所麻疯病院,一七八九年改为监狱。




就在快到九月底的一个晚上,她与萨丹在鱼市大街上闲逛,萨丹突然撒腿就跑,娜娜问她为什么跑。




“警察来了!”萨丹气喘吁吁地说,“快跑,快跑!”




于是,在乱哄哄的人群中,妓女们拼命地奔跑起来。裙子飘拂着,有些已被撕破。只听见打人声和尖叫声。一个女人跌倒在地。一群观众笑着观看警察对妓女进行的突然大搜捕,看着他们很快把包围圈缩小。这时候,娜娜发现萨丹不见了。顿时,她的两条腿发软了,她就要被抓住了,这时一个男子上来抓住了她的胳膊,把她从怒气冲冲的警察面前带走了。这个男人就是普律利埃尔,刚才他认出了娜娜。他一句话也没说,带她转过弯子,到了卢日蒙街。这时候,那条街上空荡荡的,她在那里喘了口气;她浑身无力,普律利埃尔只好搀扶着她。但她连谢都没谢他一声。




“怎么样,”普律利埃尔终于说道,“这回你该听我的话了……上楼到我家里去吧。”




他就住在附近的牧羊女街。这时,她立即挺起腰来,说道:




“不,我不想去。”




于是,他的声音变得大起来,说道:




“既然大家都能到我家里去……嗯?为什么你不想去?”




“因为。”




她认为只要说出“因为”两个字,她的全部想法就全部表达出来了。她太爱丰唐了,不能同他的朋友干背叛他的事。其他男人不算数,因为那不是为了寻欢作乐,而是为了生活所迫。普律利埃尔看她迂腐透顶,觉得美男子的自尊心大受伤害,便做出了卑劣的举动。




“那么,就随你的便吧,”他声称道,“那么,我就不能帮你的忙了,你自己想法脱身吧。”




接着,他丢下了她。她又惊慌起来了,她绕了一大圈才回到蒙马特。她沿着一家家店铺,挺着身子飞速往前走,见到一个男人向她走来时,就吓得脸色苍白。




第二天,娜娜对前一天晚上的事还心有余悸,于是她就到她姑妈家去。在巴蒂尼奥勒的一条幽静小街的尽头,她遇上迎面而来的拉博德特。起初,两个人都显得有些拘谨。拉博德特一向讲话很随便,但是这一次却似乎心里有什么事不便说出来。不过,还是他首先恢复了常态,他对这次巧遇感到惊喜交集。真的,娜娜失踪后,一直杳无音信,大家都感到迷惑不解。大家都想再见到她,老朋友们因挂念她而变得憔悴了。最后他用慈父般的口吻教训她道:




“我只同你一个人说说,亲爱的,坦率地讲,你的做法也太蠢了……你凭一时的热情,迷恋上一个男人,大家是理解的。不过,你竟然爱他爱到这种地步,钱财全被骗光,得到的仅仅是耳光!……你这样做是不是为了将来获得贞节奖。”




娜娜神色尴尬地听他讲。不过,他又谈到罗丝,说她使缪法伯爵俯首贴耳,这时娜娜的眼里射出一股爱情的火焰,她嘟囔道:




“哦!如果我要……”




他想做个助人为乐的朋友,马上在他们之间进行斡旋。但是娜娜拒绝了。于是,他又从另一件事上来劝说她。他告诉她博尔德纳夫正准备上演福什利写的一个剧本,剧中有一个绝妙的角色很适合她来演。




“怎么!剧本里有一个角色!”她惊叫道,“他在这个戏里不是也担任角色嘛,他居然对我一个字也不说!”




她说的是丰唐,但她没有说出他的名字。再说,提到演戏的事,她马上平静下来了。难道她永远不会重返舞台!拉博德特似乎不相信,他嫣然一笑,劝她重操旧业。




“你知道,我做事你不必担心。我去说服你的缪法,你回到舞台上,然后我把他揪到你面前。”




“不!”她斩钉截铁地说。




说完,她就走了。她的英雄气概使自己也深为感动。倘若一个混蛋男人作出这样的自我牺牲,就要大肆宣扬了。不过,她感到蹊跷的是,拉博德特刚才对她的劝告与弗朗西斯的劝告完全一样。晚上,丰唐回家后,她就问他福什利的剧本的事。丰唐回到游艺剧院演戏已有两个月了,为什么没有告诉她戏里缺一个角色的事呢?




“什么角色?”他用冲犯的口气说道,“你说的大概是那个贵妇人的角色吧?……啊,这个角色,你以为自己有能力演吗!这个角色,我的姑娘,你是不能胜任的……你的想法真可笑!”




她的自尊心受到了严重伤害。整个晚上,他总是跟她开玩笑,称她为马尔斯小姐①。他越奚落她,她越能忍受,她从热恋的英勇行为中尝到了一种苦甜的乐趣,在她看来,这种乐趣使她变得伟大而又钟情。自从她靠出去卖身来养活他的时候起,她从外面带回来的是疲倦和厌恶,这时她更加爱他了。他成了殴打她的坏蛋,她还要养活他,他成了她的需要,在耳光的刺激下,她还少不了他。他见她很傻,就滥施威风。她使他心烦,他对她恨得要命,竟然连自己得到的好处也忘记了。有时博斯克指出他的过错,他就勃然大怒,大叫大嚷,令人感到莫名其妙。他说他对娜娜这个女人和她所提供的丰盛膳食全不在乎,只要有朝一日他把自己的七千法郎作为礼物送给另外一个女人,他就把她赶走。他们的关系就是这样破裂的。




①马尔斯(一七七九~一八四七),法国著名女演员。




一天晚上,快到十一点钟时,娜娜回到家里,发现门上了插销。她敲了第一遍,没有人答应;敲了第二遍,还没有人答应。不过,她看见门下有灯光,而丰唐在里面,他就是不走两步来开门。她又拼命地敲门,叫丰唐的名字,她发怒了。终于听见丰唐的声音了,那声音缓慢而又沉浊不清,他脱口只说了一句:




“他妈的!”




她用拳头擂门。




“他妈的!”




她擂得更厉害了,简直要把门都擂破了。




“他妈的!”




娜娜敲门敲了一刻钟,里面传出来的总是这句脏话,她猛擂一下,就听到这样一句话,像嘲讽人的回声一样。后来他知道她不把门敲开,决不会罢休,就猛然把门开了,抱着双臂,傲慢地站在门口,用冷酷、粗暴的声音说道:




“他妈的!你还有没有个完……你究竟要干什么?……嗯!




你还让不让我们睡觉?你不知道今晚我有客人。”




确实,房间里不是他一个人。娜娜发现意大利剧院的那个矮个子女人在里面。她穿着睡衣,亚麻色的头发蓬蓬松松,眼睛像用钻孔器钻出来的窟窿,笑吟吟地站在娜娜买的家具中间。丰唐在楼梯上走了一步,他神色可怕,伸出他那钳子般的大手,大声吼道:




“滚开吧,不然我就掐死你!”




娜娜听后,嚎啕大哭起来。她顿时怕得要命,撒腿就跑。这次倒轮到她被赶出门了。狂怒之中,她突然想起缪法;说真的,不管怎样,也轮不到丰唐把她赶出门。




她走在人行道上,首先想到的是到萨丹那里去睡觉,如果她没有客人的话。她在萨丹的门前遇见她,她也被她的房东赶了出来。房东在她的门上加了一把挂锁,他这样做是违法的,因为房间里的家具是萨丹自己买的。萨丹边走边骂,说要拖他到警察局去。这时,已过了午夜十二点,得想办法找个睡觉的地方。萨丹觉得还是要谨慎一点,先别去惊动警察,她最后把娜娜带到拉瓦尔街,到了一个女人开办的带出租家具的一家小旅馆。老板娘让她们住在二楼一间临院子的小房间里。萨丹连声说道:




“我要住到罗贝尔夫人家里就好了,她那里总有我睡觉的地方……但是同你一道去,这就不可能了……她现在吃醋可厉害啦,一天晚上,她还打了我。”




她们关上了门,娜娜怒气还未消,便泪流满面,三番五次诉说丰唐的卑鄙行为。萨丹同情地听她叙说,还安慰她,她比娜娜还要气愤,她还狠狠咒骂男人。




“哦!他们是猪猡!哦!他们是猪猡!……你知道了吧,从今以后,再也不要跟他们打交道了!”




说完,她帮娜娜脱衣服,她在娜娜身边露出一副殷勤、驯服的小娘儿们的神态。她再三温存地对她说:




“咱们快睡觉吧,我的小猫咪。过一会儿,我们就平静下来了……啊!你跟这种人怄气,真犯不着!我跟你说,他们都是卑鄙龌龊的家伙!别再想他们了……我很爱你。别哭了,看在你的小亲亲的面子上,别哭了。”




她们上了床,萨丹立即就把娜娜搂到怀里,想让她平静下来。她不愿再听到娜娜说丰唐的名字了;每次这个名字到了她朋友的嘴边,她就给她送上一个吻,并撅起美丽的小嘴,做出生气的样子,不让她说出来。她的头发蓬乱,模样像个漂亮的小姑娘,对娜娜满怀温情,于是,慢慢地,在她的温情搂抱下,娜娜揩干了眼泪。她很感动,也用抚摩来回报萨丹。两点钟敲响了,蜡烛还燃着;两个人情语不绝,低声笑着。




忽然间,一阵喧闹声传到旅馆里,萨丹立刻半裸着身子坐起来,侧着耳朵仔细听着。




“警察!”她脸色煞白,说道,“啊!他妈的!真倒霉!……




我们完蛋啦!”




从前,她曾多次向娜娜说过警察搜查旅馆的事,而恰巧在这天晚上,她们两人逃到拉瓦尔街时,谁也没有提防警察。听到警察两个字,娜娜吓得魂不附体。她猛然从床上跳下来,穿过房间,跑到窗户边,打开窗户,像一个疯女人似的丧魂落魄,准备往楼下跳。幸亏院子有玻璃顶棚,上面装着一层铁丝网,与房间的地面平齐。于是,她丝毫没有迟疑,跨过栏墙,消失在黑暗中,睡衣飘拂着,两条大腿露在夜空中。




“别动,”萨丹惊恐万状地说,“你会摔死的。”




接着,警察砰砰敲门了。萨丹是一个好心肠的姑娘,她把窗户关上,把朋友的衣服塞到衣柜下面,她已听天由命了。她思量着,不管怎样,如果警察把她的名字写到登记卡上,她就是明娼了,不必这样心惊肉跳地逃避警察了。她装成困乏不堪的样子,一边打呵欠,一边同门外的警察谈了一会儿,然后开了门,进来一个彪形大汉,胡子很脏,他对她说道:“把手伸出来……你的手上没有针眼,你是不劳动的。喂,穿上衣服吧。”




“我不是裁缝,我是磨光工。”萨丹厚颜无耻地说。




不过,她还是乖乖地穿上了衣服,因为她知道与警察是无法争辩的。这时候,旅馆里叫喊声四起,一个女人拼命地抱住房门,坚决不走;另一个女人正在同他的情夫睡觉,情夫保证说她不是妓女,于是她就装成一副被人侮辱的正经女人的样子,说要控告警察局长。旅馆里的人都被唤醒了,将近一个钟头,大皮鞋踩在楼梯上,发出咚咚声,门被拳头擂得摇摇晃晃,嚎啕大哭声淹没了尖锐的争吵声和裙子拂在墙壁上发出的声音。后来一群惊恐万状的妓女被三个警察带走了,领队的是一个很有礼貌的小个子金发警官。一切都结束了,旅馆里又恢复了寂静。




没有人出卖娜娜,她逃过了这次逮捕。她摸索着回到卧室,浑身哆嗦着,她被吓得魂不附体。她的脚被铁丝网划得流血了。她在床边上坐了一会儿,侧着耳朵听四面的动静。然而快到早晨时,她还是睡着了。但是,到了早上八点钟,她醒来后,离开了旅馆,跑到她姑妈家。这时勒拉太太和佐爱正在喝牛奶咖啡,在这样的时刻,看见她浑身脏兮兮的,面色如土,勒拉太太立刻就明白是怎么回事。




“嗯!吃苦头了吧!”她大声说,“我早对你说过,他会剥掉你的皮的……好了,进来吧,我这里总是欢迎你来的。”




佐爱站起来,用尊敬而又亲切的口气低声说道:




“太太终于回到我们身边了……我一直在等太太回来。”




勒拉太太要娜娜马上亲亲小路易,因为据她说,母亲的明智悔悟就是孩子的幸福。小路易还在睡觉,一副病态,他患了贫血症。娜娜俯身去吻他那患瘰疠病的苍白小脸时,这几个月来的烦恼一齐涌上了心头,她说话时喉咙都哽住了。




“哦!我可怜的小宝贝,我可怜的小宝贝!”她抽抽噎噎地说道。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  9


The Petite Duchesse was being rehearsed at the Varietes. The first act had just been carefully gone through, and the second was about to begin. Seated in old armchairs in front of the stage, Fauchery and Bordenave were discussing various points while the prompter, Father Cossard, a little humpbacked man perched on a straw-bottomed chair, was turning over the pages of the manuscript, a pencil between his lips.




"Well, what are they waiting for?" cried Bordenave on a sudden, tapping the floor savagely with his heavy cane. "Barillot, why don't they begin?"




"It's Monsieur Bosc that has disappeared," replied Barillot, who was acting as second stage manager.'




Then there arose a tempest, and everybody shouted for Bosc while Bordenave swore.




"Always the same thing, by God! It's all very well ringing for 'em: they're always where they've no business to be. And then they grumble when they're kept till after four o'clock."




But Bosc just then came in with supreme tranquillity.




"Eh? What? What do they want me for? Oh, it's my turn! You ought to have said so. All right! Simonne gives the cue: 'Here are the guests,' and I come in. Which way must I come in?"




"Through the door, of course," cried Fauchery in great exasperation.




"Yes, but where is the door?"




At this Bordenave fell upon Barillot and once more set to work swearing and hammering the boards with his cane.




"By God! I said a chair was to be put there to stand for the door, and every day we have to get it done again. Barillot! Where's Barillot? Another of 'em! Why, they're all going!"




Nevertheless, Barillot came and planted the chair down in person, mutely weathering the storm as he did so. And the rehearsal began again. Simonne, in her hat and furs, began moving about like a maidservant busy arranging furniture. She paused to say:




"I'm not warm, you know, so I keep my hands in my muff."




Then changing her voice, she greeted Bosc with a little cry:




"La, it's Monsieur le Comte. You're the first to come, Monsieur le Comte, and Madame will be delighted."




Bosc had muddy trousers and a huge yellow overcoat, round the collar of which a tremendous comforter was wound. On his head he wore an old hat, and he kept his hands in his pockets. He did not act but dragged himself along, remarking in a hollow voice:




"Don't disturb your mistress, Isabelle; I want to take her by surprise."




The rehearsal took its course. Bordenave knitted his brows. He had slipped down low in his armchair and was listening with an air of fatigue. Fauchery was nervous and kept shifting about in his seat. Every few minutes he itched with the desire to interrupt, but he restrained himself. He heard a whispering in the dark and empty house behind him.




"Is she there?" he asked, leaning over toward Bordenave.




The latter nodded affirmatively. Before accepting the part of Geraldine, which he was offering her, Nana had been anxious to see the piece, for she hesitated to play a courtesan's part a second time. She, in fact, aspired to an honest woman's part. Accordingly she was hiding in the shadows of a corner box in company with Labordette, who was managing matters for her with Bordenave. Fauchery glanced in her direction and then once more set himself to follow the rehearsal.




Only the front of the stage was lit up. A flaring gas burner on a support, which was fed by a pipe from the footlights, burned in front of a reflector and cast its full brightness over the immediate foreground. It looked like a big yellow eye glaring through the surrounding semiobscurity, where it flamed in a doubtful, melancholy way. Cossard was holding up his manuscript against the slender stem of this arrangement. He wanted to see more clearly, and in the flood of light his hump was sharply outlined. As to Bordenave and Fauchery, they were already drowned in shadow. It was only in the heart of this enormous structure, on a few square yards of stage, that a faint glow suggested the light cast by some lantern nailed up in a railway station. It made the actors look like eccentric phantoms and set their shadows dancing after them. The remainder of the stage was full of mist and suggested a house in process of being pulled down, a church nave in utter ruin. It was littered with ladders, with set pieces and with scenery, of which the faded painting suggested heaped-up rubbish. Hanging high in air, the scenes had the appearance of great ragged clouts suspended from the rafters of some vast old-clothes shop, while above these again a ray of bright sunlight fell from a window and clove the shadow round the flies with a bar of gold.




Meanwhile actors were chatting at the back of the stage while awaiting their cues. Little by little they had raised their voices.




"Confound it, will you be silent?" howled Bordenave, raging up and down in his chair. "I can't hear a word. Go outside if you want to talk; WE are at work. Barillot, if there's any more talking I clap on fines all round!"




They were silent for a second or two. They were sitting in a little group on a bench and some rustic chairs in the corner of a scenic garden, which was standing ready to be put in position as it would be used in the opening act the same evening. In the middle of this group Fontan and Prulliere were listening to Rose Mignon, to whom the manager of the Folies-Dramatique Theatre had been making magnificent offers. But a voice was heard shouting:




"The duchess! Saint-Firmin! The duchess and Saint-Firmin are wanted!"




Only when the call was repeated did Prulliere remember that he was Saint-Firmin! Rose, who was playing the Duchess Helene, was already waiting to go on with him while old Bosc slowly returned to his seat, dragging one foot after the other over the sonorous and deserted boards. Clarisse offered him a place on the bench beside her.




"What's he bawling like that for?" she said in allusion to Bordenave. "Things will be getting rosy soon! A piece can't be put on nowadays without its getting on his nerves."




Bosc shrugged his shoulders; he was above such storms. Fontan whispered:




"He's afraid of a fiasco. The piece strikes me as idiotic."




Then he turned to Clarisse and again referred to what Rose had been telling them:




"D'you believe in the offers of the Folies people, eh? Three hundred francs an evening for a hundred nights! Why not a country house into the bargain? If his wife were to be given three hundred francs Mignon would chuck my friend Bordenave and do it jolly sharp too!"




Clarisse was a believer in the three hundred francs. That man Fontan was always picking holes in his friends' successes! Just then Simonne interrupted her. She was shivering with cold. Indeed, they were all buttoned up to the ears and had comforters on, and they looked up at the ray of sunlight which shone brightly above them but did not penetrate the cold gloom of the theater. In the streets outside there was a frost under a November sky.




"And there's no fire in the greenroom!" said Simonne. "It's disgusting; he IS just becoming a skinflint! I want to be off; I don't want to get seedy."




"Silence, I say!" Bordenave once more thundered.




Then for a minute or so a confused murmur alone was audible as the actors went on repeating their parts. There was scarcely any appropriate action, and they spoke in even tones so as not to tire themselves. Nevertheless, when they did emphasize a particular shade of meaning they cast a glance at the house, which lay before them like a yawning gulf. It was suffused with vague, ambient shadow, which resembled the fine dust floating pent in some high, windowless loft. The deserted house, whose sole illumination was the twilight radiance of the stage, seemed to slumber in melancholy and mysterious effacement. Near the ceiling dense night smothered the frescoes, while from the several tiers of stage boxes on either hand huge widths of gray canvas stretched down to protect the neighboring hangings. In fact, there was no end to these coverings; bands of canvas had been thrown over the velvet-covered ledges in front of the various galleries which they shrouded thickly. Their pale hue stained the surrounding shadows, and of the general decorations of the house only the dark recesses of the boxes were distinguishable. These served to outline the framework of the several stories, where the seats were so many stains of red velvet turned black. The chandelier had been let down as far as it would go, and it so filled the region of the stalls with its pendants as to suggest a flitting and to set one thinking that the public had started on a journey from which they would never return.




Just about then Rose, as the little duchess who has been misled into the society of a courtesan, came to the footlights, lifted up her hands and pouted adorably at the dark and empty theater, which was as sad as a house of mourning.




"Good heavens, what queer people!" she said, emphasizing the phrase and confident that it would have its effect.




Far back in the corner box in which she was hiding Nana sat enveloped in a great shawl. She was listening to the play and devouring Rose with her eyes. Turning toward Labordette, she asked him in a low tone:




"You are sure he'll come?"




"Quite sure. Without doubt he'll come with Mignon, so as to have an excuse for coming. As soon as he makes his appearance you'll go up into Mathilde's dressing room, and I'll bring him to you there."




They were talking of Count Muffat. Labordette had arranged this interview with him on neutral ground. He had had a serious talk with Bordenave, whose affairs had been gravely damaged by two successive failures. Accordingly Bordenave had hastened to lend him his theater and to offer Nana a part, for he was anxious to win the count's favor and hoped to be able to borrow from him.




"And this part of Geraldine, what d'you thing of it?" continued Labordette.




But Nana sat motionless and vouchsafed no reply. After the first act, in which the author showed how the Duc de Beaurivage played his wife false with the blonde Geraldine, a comic-opera celebrity, the second act witnessed the Duchess Helene's arrival at the house of the actress on the occasion of a masked ball being given by the latter. The duchess has come to find out by what magical process ladies of that sort conquer and retain their husbands' affections. A cousin, the handsome Oscar de Saint-Firmin, introduces her and hopes to be able to debauch her. And her first lesson causes her great surprise, for she hears Geraldine swearing like a hodman at the duke, who suffers with most ecstatic submissiveness. The episode causes her to cry out, "Dear me, if that's the way one ought to talk to the men!" Geraldine had scarce any other scene in the act save this one. As to the duchess, she is very soon punished for her curiosity, for an old buck, the Baron de Tardiveau, takes her for a courtesan and becomes very gallant, while on her other side Beaurivage sits on a lounging chair and makes his peace with Geraldine by dint of kisses and caresses. As this last lady's part had not yet been assigned to anyone, Father Cossard had got up to read it, and he was now figuring away in Bosc's arms and emphasizing it despite himself. At this point, while the rehearsal was dragging monotonously on, Fauchery suddenly jumped from his chair. He had restrained himself up to that moment, but now his nerves got the better of him.




"That's not it!" he cried.




The actors paused awkwardly enough while Fontan sneered and asked in his most contemptuous voice:




"Eh? What's not it? Who's not doing it right?"




"Nobody is! You're quite wrong, quite wrong!" continued Fauchery, and, gesticulating wildly, he came striding over the stage and began himself to act the scene.




"Now look here, you Fontan, do please comprehend the way Tardiveau gets packed off. You must lean forward like this in order to catch hold of the duchess. And then you, Rose, must change your position like that but not too soon--only when you hear the kiss."




He broke off and in the heat of explanation shouted to Cossard:




"Geraldine, give the kiss! Loudly, so that it may be heard!"




Father Cossard turned toward Bosc and smacked his lips vigorously.




"Good! That's the kiss," said Fauchery triumphantly. "Once more; let's have it once more. Now you see, Rose, I've had time to move, and then I give a little cry--so: 'Oh, she's given him a kiss.' But before I do that, Tardiveau must go up the stage. D'you hear, Fontan? You go up. Come, let's try it again, all together."




The actors continued the scene again, but Fontan played his part with such an ill grace that they made no sort of progress. Twice Fauchery had to repeat his explanation, each time acting it out with more warmth than before. The actors listened to him with melancholy faces, gazed momentarily at one another, as though he had asked them to walk on their heads, and then awkwardly essayed the passage, only to pull up short directly afterward, looking as stiff as puppets whose strings have just been snapped.




"No, it beats me; I can't understand it," said Fontan at length, speaking in the insolent manner peculiar to him.




Bordenave had never once opened his lips. He had slipped quite down in his armchair, so that only the top of his hat was now visible in the doubtful flicker of the gaslight on the stand. His cane had fallen from his grasp and lay slantwise across his waistcoat. Indeed, he seemed to be asleep. But suddenly he sat bolt upright.




"It's idiotic, my boy," he announced quietly to Fauchery.




"What d'you mean, idiotic?" cried the author, growing very pale. "It's you that are the idiot, my dear boy!"




Bordenave began to get angry at once. He repeated the word "idiotic" and, seeking a more forcible expression, hit upon "imbecile" and "damned foolish." The public would hiss, and the act would never be finished! And when Fauchery, without, indeed, being very deeply wounded by these big phrases, which always recurred when a new piece was being put on, grew savage and called the other a brute, Bordenave went beyond all bounds, brandished his cane in the air, snorted like a bull and shouted:




"Good God! Why the hell can't you shut up? We've lost a quarter of an hour over this folly. Yes, folly! There's no sense in it. And it's so simple, after all's said and done! You, Fontan, mustn't move. You, Rose, must make your little movement, just that, no more; d'ye see? And then you come down. Now then, let's get it done this journey. Give the kiss, Cossard."




Then ensued confusion. The scene went no better than before. Bordenave, in his turn, showed them how to act it about as gracefully as an elephant might have done, while Fauchery sneered and shrugged pityingly. After that Fontan put his word in, and even Bosc made so bold as to give advice. Rose, thoroughly tired out, had ended by sitting down on the chair which indicated the door. No one knew where they had got to, and by way of finish to it all Simonne made a premature entry, under the impression that her cue had been given her, and arrived amid the confusion. This so enraged Bordenave that he whirled his stick round in a terrific manner and caught her a sounding thwack to the rearward. At rehearsal he used frequently to drub his former mistress. Simonne ran away, and this furious outcry followed her:




"Take that, and, by God, if I'm annoyed again I shut the whole shop up at once!"




Fauchery pushed his hat down over his forehead and pretended to be going to leave the theater. But he stopped at the top of the stage and came down again when he saw Bordenave perspiringly resuming his seat. Then he, too, took up his old position in the other armchair. For some seconds they sat motionless side by side while oppressive silence reigned in the shadowy house. The actors waited for nearly two minutes. They were all heavy with exhaustion and felt as though hey had performed an overwhelming task.




"Well, let's go on," said Bordenave at last. He spoke in his usual voice and was perfectly calm.




"Yes, let's go on," Fauchery repeated. "We'll arrange the scene tomorrow."




And with that they dragged on again and rehearsed their parts with as much listlessness and as fine an indifference as ever. During the dispute between manager and author Fontan and the rest had been taking things very comfortably on the rustic bench and seats at the back of the stage, where they had been chuckling, grumbling and saying fiercely cutting things. But when Simonne came back, still smarting from her blow and choking with sobs, they grew melodramatic and declared that had they been in her place they would have strangled the swine. She began wiping her eyes and nodding approval. It was all over between them, she said. She was leaving him, especially as Steiner had offered to give her a grand start in life only the day before. Clarisse was much astonished at this, for the banker was quite ruined, but Prulliere began laughing and reminded them of the neat manner in which that confounded Israelite had puffed himself alongside of Rose in order to get his Landes saltworks afloat on 'change. Just at that time he was airing a new project, namely, a tunnel under the Bosporus. Simonne listened with the greatest interest to this fresh piece of information.




As to Clarisse, she had been raging for a week past. Just fancy, that beast La Faloise, whom she had succeeded in chucking into Gaga's venerable embrace, was coming into the fortune of a very rich uncle! It was just her luck; she had always been destined to make things cozy for other people. Then, too, that pig Bordenave had once more given her a mere scrap of a part, a paltry fifty lines, just as if she could not have played Geraldine! She was yearning for that role and hoping that Nana would refuse it.




"Well, and what about me?" said Prulliere with much bitterness. "I haven't got more than two hundred lines. I wanted to give the part up. It's too bad to make me play that fellow Saint-Firmin; why, it's a regular failure! And then what a style it's written in, my dears! It'll fall dead flat, you may be sure."




But just then Simonne, who had been chatting with Father Barillot, came back breathless and announced:




"By the by, talking of Nana, she's in the house."




"Where, where?" asked Clarisse briskly, getting up to look for her.




The news spread at once, and everyone craned forward. The rehearsal was, as it were, momentarily interrupted. But Bordenave emerged from his quiescent condition, shouting:




"What's up, eh? Finish the act, I say. And be quiet out there; it's unbearable!"




Nana was still following the piece from the corner box. Twice Labordette showed an inclination to chat, but she grew impatient and nudged him to make him keep silent. The second act was drawing to a close, when two shadows loomed at the back of the theater. They were creeping softly down, avoiding all noise, and Nana recognized Mignon and Count Muffat. They came forward and silently shook hands with Bordenave.




"Ah, there they are," she murmured with a sigh of relief.




Rose Mignon delivered the last sentences of the act. Thereupon Bordenave said that it was necessary to go through the second again before beginning the third. With that he left off attending to the rehearsal and greeted the count with looks of exaggerated politeness, while Fauchery pretended to be entirely engrossed with his actors, who now grouped themselves round him. Mignon stood whistling carelessly, with his hands behind his back and his eyes fixed complacently on his wife, who seemed rather nervous.




"Well, shall we go upstairs?" Labordette asked Nana. "I'll install you in the dressing room and come down again and fetch him."




Nana forthwith left the corner box. She had to grope her way along the passage outside the stalls, but Bordenave guessed where she was as she passed along in the dark and caught her up at the end of the corridor passing behind the scenes, a narrow tunnel where the gas burned day and night. Here, in order to bluff her into a bargain, he plunged into a discussion of the courtesan's part.




"What a part it is, eh? What a wicked little part! It's made for you. Come and rehearse tomorrow."




Nana was frigid. She wanted to know what the third act was like.




"Oh, it's superb, the third act is! The duchess plays the courtesan in her own house and this disgusts Beaurivage and makes him amend his way. Then there's an awfully funny QUID PRO QUO, when Tardiveau arrives and is under the impression that he's at an opera dancer's house."




"And what does Geraldine do in it all?" interrupted Nana.




"Geraldine?" repeated Bordenave in some embarrassment. "She has a scene--not a very long one, but a great success. It's made for you, I assure you! Will you sign?"




She looked steadily at him and at length made answer:




"We'll see about that all in good time."




And she rejoined Labordette, who was waiting for her on the stairs. Everybody in the theater had recognized her, and there was now much whispering, especially between Prulliere, who was scandalized at her return, and Clarisse who was very desirous of the part. As to Fontan, he looked coldly on, pretending unconcern, for he did not think it becoming to round on a woman he had loved. Deep down in his heart, though, his old love had turned to hate, and he nursed the fiercest rancor against her in return for the constant devotion, the personal beauty, the life in common, of which his perverse and monstrous tastes had made him tire.




In the meantime, when Labordette reappeared and went up to the count, Rose Mignon, whose suspicions Nana's presence had excited, understood it all forthwith. Muffat was bothering her to death, but she was beside herself at the thought of being left like this. She broke the silence which she usually maintained on such subjects in her husband's society and said bluntly:




"You see what's going on? My word, if she tries the Steiner trick on again I'll tear her eyes out!"




Tranquilly and haughtily Mignon shrugged his shoulders, as became a man from whom nothing could be hidden.




"Do be quiet," he muttered. "Do me the favor of being quiet, won't you?"




He knew what to rely on now. He had drained his Muffat dry, and he knew that at a sign from Nana he was ready to lie down and be a carpet under her feet. There is no fighting against passions such as that. Accordingly, as he knew what men were, he thought of nothing but how to turn the situation to the best possible account.




It would be necessary to wait on the course of events. And he waited on them.




"Rose, it's your turn!" shouted Bordenave. "The second act's being begun again."




"Off with you then," continued Mignon, "and let me arrange matters."




Then he began bantering, despite all his troubles, and was pleased to congratulate Fauchery on his piece. A very strong piece! Only why was his great lady so chaste? It wasn't natural! With that he sneered and asked who had sat for the portrait of the Duke of Beaurivage, Geraldine's wornout roue. Fauchery smiled; he was far from annoyed. But Bordenave glanced in Muffat's direction and looked vexed, and Mignon was struck at this and became serious again.




"Let's begin, for God's sake!" yelled the manager. "Now then, Barillot! Eh? What? Isn't Bosc there? Is he bloody well making game of me now?"




Bosc, however, made his appearance quietly enough, and the rehearsal began again just as Labordette was taking the count away with him. The latter was tremulous at the thought of seeing Nana once more. After the rupture had taken place between them there had been a great void in his life. He was idle and fancied himself about to suffer through the sudden change his habits had undergone, and accordingly he had let them take him to see Rose. Besides, his brain had been in such a whirl that he had striven to forget everything and had strenuously kept from seeking out Nana while avoiding an explanation with the countess. He thought, indeed, that he owed his dignity such a measure of forgetfulness. But mysterious forces were at work within, and Nana began slowly to reconquer him. First came thoughts of her, then fleshly cravings and finally a new set of exclusive, tender, well-nigh paternal feelings.




The abominable events attendant on their last interview were gradually effacing themselves. He no longer saw Fontan; he no longer heard the stinging taunt about his wife's adultery with which Nana cast him out of doors. These things were as words whose memory vanished. Yet deep down in his heart there was a poignant smart which wrung him with such increasing pain that it nigh choked him. Childish ideas would occur to him; he imagined that she would never have betrayed him if he had really loved her, and he blamed himself for this. His anguish was becoming unbearable; he was really very wretched. His was the pain of an old wound rather than the blind, present desire which puts up with everything for the sake of immediate possession. He felt a jealous passion for the woman and was haunted by longings for her and her alone, her hair, her mouth, her body. When he remembered the sound of her voice a shiver ran through him; he longed for her as a miser might have done, with refinements of desire beggaring description. He was, in fact, so dolorously possessed by his passion that when Labordette had begun to broach the subject of an assignation he had thrown himself into his arms in obedience to irresistible impulse. Directly afterward he had, of course, been ashamed of an act of self-abandonment which could not but seem very ridicubus in a man of his position; but Labordette was one who knew when to see and when not to see things, and he gave a further proof of his tact when he left the count at the foot of the stairs and without effort let slip only these simple words:




"The right-hand passage on the second floor. The door's not shut."




Muffat was alone in that silent corner of the house. As he passed before the players' waiting room, he had peeped through the open doors and noticed the utter dilapidation of the vast chamber, which looked shamefully stained and worn in broad daylight. But what surprised him most as he emerged from the darkness and confusion of the stage was the pure, clear light and deep quiet at present pervading the lofty staircase, which one evening when he had seen it before had been bathed in gas fumes and loud with the footsteps of women scampering over the different floors. He felt that the dressing rooms were empty, the corridors deserted; not a soul was there; not a sound broke the stillness, while through the square windows on the level of the stairs the pale November sunlight filtered and cast yellow patches of light, full of dancing dust, amid the dead, peaceful air which seemed to descend from the regions above.




He was glad of this calm and the silence, and he went slowly up, trying to regain breath as he went, for his heart was thumping, and he was afraid lest he might behave childishly and give way to sighs and tears. Accordingly on the first-floor landing he leaned up against a wall--for he was sure of not being observed--and pressed his handkerchief to his mouth and gazed at the warped steps, the iron balustrade bright with the friction of many hands, the scraped paint on the walls--all the squalor, in fact, which that house of tolerance so crudely displayed at the pale afternoon hour when courtesans are asleep. When he reached the second floor he had to step over a big yellow cat which was lying curled up on a step. With half-closed eyes this cat was keeping solitary watch over the house, where the close and now frozen odors which the women nightly left behind them had rendered him somnolent.




In the right-hand corridor the door of the dressing room had, indeed, not been closed entirely. Nana was waiting. That little Mathilde, a drab of a young girl, kept her dressing room in a filthy state. Chipped jugs stood about anyhow; the dressing table was greasy, and there was a chair covered with red stains, which looked as if someone had bled over the straw. The paper pasted on walls and ceiling was splashed from top to bottom with spots of soapy water and this smelled so disagreeably of lavender scent turned sour that Nana opened the window and for some moments stayed leaning on the sill, breathing the fresh air and craning forward to catch sight of Mme Bron underneath. She could hear her broom wildly at work on the mildewed pantiles of the narrow court which was buried in shadow. A canary, whose cage hung on a shutter, was trilling away piercingly. The sound of carriages in the boulevard and neighboring streets was no longer audible, and the quiet and the wide expanse of sleeping sunlight suggested the country. Looking farther afield, her eye fell on the small buildings and glass roofs of the galleries in the passage and, beyond these, on the tall houses in the Rue Vivienne, the backs of which rose silent and apparently deserted over against her. There was a succession of terrace roofs close by, and on one of these a photographer had perched a big cagelike construction of blue glass. It was all very gay, and Nana was becoming absorbed in contemplation, when it struck her someone had knocked at the door.




She turned round and shouted:




"Come in!"




At sight of the count she shut the window, for it was not warm, and there was no need for the eavesdropping Mme Bron to listen. The pair gazed at one another gravely. Then as the count still kept standing stiffly in front of her, looking ready to choke with emotion, she burst out laughing and said:




"Well! So you're here again, you silly big beast!"




The tumult going on within him was so great that he seemed a man frozen to ice. He addressed Nana as "madame" and esteemed himself happy to see her again. Thereupon she became more familiar than ever in order to bounce matters through.




"Don't do it in the dignified way! You wanted to see me, didn't you? But you didn't intend us to stand looking at one another like a couple of chinaware dogs. We've both been in the wrong--Oh, I certainly forgive you!"




And herewith they agreed not to talk of that affair again, Muffat nodding his assent as Nana spoke. He was calmer now but as yet could find nothing to say, though a thousand things rose tumultuously to his lips. Surprised at his apparent coldness, she began acting a part with much vigor.




"Come," she continued with a faint smile, "you're a sensible man! Now that we've made our peace let's shake hands and be good friends in future."




"What? Good friends?" he murmured in sudden anxiety.




"Yes; it's idiotic, perhaps, but I should like you to think well of me. We've had our little explanation out, and if we meet again we shan't, at any rate look like a pair of boobies."




He tried to interrupt her with a movement of the hand.




"Let me finish! There's not a man, you understand, able to accuse me of doing him a blackguardly turn; well, and it struck me as horrid to begin in your case. We all have our sense of honor, dear boy."




"But that's not my meaning!" he shouted violently. "Sit down--listen to me!" And as though he were afraid of seeing her take her departure, he pushed her down on the solitary chair in the room. Then he paced about in growing agitation. The little dressing room was airless and full of sunlight, and no sound from the outside world disturbed its pleasant, peaceful, dampish atmosphere. In the pauses of conversation the shrillings of the canary were alone audible and suggested the distant piping of a flute.




"Listen," he said, planting himself in front of her, "I've come to possess myself of you again. Yes, I want to begin again. You know that well; then why do you talk to me as you do? Answer me; tell me you consent."




Her head was bent, and she was scratching the blood-red straw of the seat underneath her. Seeing him so anxious, she did not hurry to answer. But at last she lifted up her face. It had assumed a grave expression, and into the beautiful eyes she had succeeded in infusing a look of sadness.




"Oh, it's impossible, little man. Never, never, will I live with you again."




"Why?" he stuttered, and his face seemed contracted in unspeakable suffering.




"Why? Hang it all, because--It's impossible; that's about it. I don't want to."




He looked ardently at her for some seconds longer. Then his legs curved under him and he fell on the floor. In a bored voice she added this simple advice:




"Ah, don't be a baby!"




But he was one already. Dropping at her feet, he had put his arms round her waist and was hugging her closely, pressing his face hard against her knees. When he felt her thus--when he once more divined the presence of her velvety limbs beneath the thin fabric of her dress--he was suddenly convulsed and trembled, as it were, with fever, while madly, savagely, he pressed his face against her knees as though he had been anxious to force through her flesh. The old chair creaked, and beneath the low ceiling, where the air was pungent with stale perfumes, smothered sobs of desire were audible.




"Well, ad after?" Nana began saying, letting him do as he would. "All this doesn't help you a bit, seeing that the thing's impossible. Good God, what a child you are!"




His energy subsided, but he still stayed on the floor, nor did he relax his hold of her as he said in a broken voice:




"Do at least listen to what I came to offer you. I've already seen a town house close to the Parc Monceau--I would gladly realize your smallest wish. In order to have you all to myself, I would give my whole fortune. Yes, that would be my only condition, that I should have you all to myself! Do you understand? And if you were to consent to be mine only, oh, then I should want you to be the loveliest, the richest, woman on earth. I should give you carriages and diamonds and dresses!"




At each successive offer Nana shook her head proudly. Then seeing that he still continued them, that he even spoke of settling money on her--for he was at loss what to lay at her feet--she apparently lost patience.




"Come, come, have you done bargaining with me? I'm a good sort, and I don't mind giving in to you for a minute or two, as your feelings are making you so ill, but I've had enough of it now, haven't I? So let me get up. You're tiring me."




She extricated herself from his clasp, and once on her feet:




"No, no, no!" she said. "I don't want to!"




With that he gathered himself up painfully and feebly dropped into a chair, in which he leaned back with his face in his hands. Nana began pacing up and down in her turn. For a second or two she looked at the stained wallpaper, the greasy toilet table, the whole dirty little room as it basked in the pale sunlight. Then she paused in front of the count and spoke with quiet directness.




"It's strange how rich men fancy they can have everything for their money. Well, and if I don't want to consent--what then? I don't care a pin for your presents! You might give me Paris, and yet I should say no! Always no! Look here, it's scarcely clean in this room, yet I should think it very nice if I wanted to live in it with you. But one's fit to kick the bucket in your palaces if one isn't in love. Ah, as to money, my poor pet, I can lay my hands on that if I want to, but I tell you, I trample on it; I spit on it!"




And with that she assumed a disgusted expression. Then she became sentimental and added in a melancholy tone:




"I know of something worth more than money. Oh, if only someone were to give me what I long for!"




He slowly lifted his head, and there was a gleam of hope in his eyes.




"Oh, you can't give it me," she continued; "it doesn't depend on you, and that's the reason I'm talking to you about it. Yes, we're having a chat, so I may as well mention to you that I should like to play the part of the respectable woman in that show of theirs."




"What respectable woman?" he muttered in astonishment.




"Why, their Duchess Helene! If they think I'm going to play Geraldine, a part with nothing in it, a scene and nothing besides--if they think that! Besides, that isn't the reason. The fact is I've had enough of courtesans. Why, there's no end to 'em! They'll be fancying I've got 'em on the brain; to be sure they will! Besides, when all's said and done, it's annoying, for I can quite see they seem to think me uneducated. Well, my boy, they're jolly well in the dark about it, I can tell you! When I want to be a perfect lady, why then I am a swell, and no mistake! Just look at this."




And she withdrew as far as the window and then came swelling back with the mincing gait and circumspect air of a portly hen that fears to dirty her claws. As to Muffat, he followed her movements with eyes still wet with tears. He was stupefied by this sudden transition from anguish to comedy. She walked about for a moment or two in order the more thoroughly to show off her paces, and as she walked she smiled subtlely, closed her eyes demurely and managed her skirts with great dexterity. Then she posted herself in front of him again.




"I guess I've hit it, eh?"




"Oh, thoroughly," he stammered with a broken voice and a troubled expression.




"I tell you I've got hold of the honest woman! I've tried at my own place. Nobody's got my little knack of looking like a duchess who don't care a damn for the men. Did you notice it when I passed in front of you? Why, the thing's in my blood! Besides, I want to play the part of an honest woman. I dream about it day and night--I'm miserable about it. I must have the part, d'you hear?"




And with that she grew serious, speaking in a hard voice and looking deeply moved, for she was really tortured by her stupid, tiresome wish. Muffat, still smarting from her late refusals, sat on without appearing to grasp her meaning. There was a silence during which the very flies abstained from buzzing through the quiet, empty place.




"Now, look here," she resumed bluntly, "you're to get them to give me the part."




He was dumfounded, and with a despairing gesture:




"Oh, it's impossible! You yourself were saying just now that it didn't depend on me."




She interrupted him with a shrug of the shoulders.




"You'll just go down, and you'll tell Bordenave you want the part. Now don't be such a silly! Bordenave wants money--well, you'll lend him some, since you can afford to make ducks and drakes of it."




And as he still struggled to refuse her, she grew angry.




"Very well, I understand; you're afraid of making Rose angry. I didn't mention the woman when you were crying down on the floor--I should have had too much to say about it all. Yes, to be sure, when one has sworn to love a woman forever one doesn't usually take up with the first creature that comes by directly after. Oh, that's where the shoe pinches, I remember! Well, dear boy, there's nothing very savory in the Mignon's leavings! Oughtn't you to have broken it off with that dirty lot before coming and squirming on my knees?"




He protested vaguely and at last was able to get out a phrase.




"Oh, I don't care a jot for Rose; I'll give her up at once."




Nana seemed satisfied on this point. She continued:




"Well then, what's bothering you? Bordenave's master here. You'll tell me there's Fauchery after Bordenave--"




She had sunk her voice, for she was coming to the delicate part of the matter. Muffat sat silent, his eyes fixed on the ground. He had remained voluntarily ignorant of Fauchery's assiduous attentions to the countess, and time had lulled his suspicions and set him hoping that he had been deceiving himself during that fearful night passed in a doorway of the Rue Taitbout. But he still felt a dull, angry repugnance to the man.




"Well, what then? Fauchery isn't the devil!" Nana repeated, feeling her way cautiously and trying to find out how matters stood between husband and lover. "One can get over his soft side. I promise you, he's a good sort at bottom! So it's a bargain, eh? You'll tell him that it's for my sake?"




The idea of taking such a step disgusted the count.




"No, no! Never!" he cried.




She paused, and this sentence was on the verge of utterance:




"Fauchery can refuse you nothing."




But she felt that by way of argument it was rather too much of a good thing. So she only smiled a queer smile which spoke as plainly as words. Muffat had raised his eyes to her and now once more lowered them, looking pale and full of embarrassment.




"Ah, you're not good natured," she muttered at last.




"I cannot," he said with a voice and a look of the utmost anguish. "I'll do whatever you like, but not that, dear love! Oh, I beg you not to insist on that!"




Thereupon she wasted no more time in discussion but took his head between her small hands, pushed it back a little, bent down and glued her mouth to his in a long, long kiss. He shivered violently; he trembled beneath her touch; his eyes were closed, and he was beside himself. She lifted him to his feet.




"Go," said she simply.




He walked off, making toward the door. But as he passed out she took him in her arms again, became meek and coaxing, lifted her face to his and rubbed her cheek against his waistcoat, much as a cat might have done.




"Where's the fine house?" she whispered in laughing embarrassment, like a little girl who returns to the pleasant things she has previously refused.




"In the Avenue de Villiers."




"And there are carriages there?"




"Yes."




"Lace? Diamonds?"




"Yes."




"Oh, how good you are, my old pet! You know it was all jealousy just now! And this time I solemnly promise you it won't be like the first, for now you understand what's due to a woman. You give all, don't you? Well then, I don't want anybody but you! Why, look here, there's some more for you! There and there AND there!"




When she had pushed him from the room after firing his blood with a rain of kisses on hands and on face, she panted awhile. Good heavens, what an unpleasant smell there was in that slut Mathilde's dressing room! It was warm, if you will, with the tranquil warmth peculiar to rooms in the south when the winter sun shines into them, but really, it smelled far too strong of stale lavender water, not to mention other less cleanly things! She opened the window and, again leaning on the window sill, began watching the glass roof of the passage below in order to kill time.




Muffat went staggering downstairs. His head was swimming. What should he say? How should he broach the matter which, moreover, did not concern him? He heard sounds of quarreling as he reached the stage. The second act was being finished, and Prulliere was beside himself with wrath, owing to an attempt on Fauchery's part to cut short one of his speeches.




"Cut it all out then," he was shouting. "I should prefer that! Just fancy, I haven't two hundred lines, and they're still cutting me down. No, by Jove, I've had enough of it; I give the part up."




He took a little crumpled manuscript book out of his pocket and fingered its leaves feverishly, as though he were just about to throw it on Cossard's lap. His pale face was convulsed by outraged vanity; his lips were drawn and thin, his eyes flamed; he was quite unable to conceal the struggle that was going on inside him. To think that he, Prulliere, the idol of the public, should play a part of only two hundred lines!




"Why not make me bring in letters on a tray?" he continued bitterly.




"Come, come, Prulliere, behave decently," said Bordenave, who was anxious to treat him tenderly because of his influence over the boxes. "Don't begin making a fuss. We'll find some points. Eh, Fauchery, you'll add some points? In the third act it would even be possible to lengthen a scene out."




"Well then, I want the last speech of all," the comedian declared. "I certainly deserve to have it."




Fauchery's silence seemed to give consent, and Prulliere, still greatly agitated and discontented despite everything, put his part back into his pocket. Bosc and Fontan had appeared profoundly indifferent during the course of this explanation. Let each man fight for his own hand, they reflected; the present dispute had nothing to do with them; they had no interest therein! All the actors clustered round Fauchery and began questioning him and fishing for praise, while Mignon listened to the last of Prulliere's complaints without, however, losing sight of Count Muffat, whose return he had been on the watch for.




Entering in the half-light, the count had paused at the back of the stage, for he hesitated to interrupt the quarrel. But Bordenave caught sight of him and ran forward.




"Aren't they a pretty lot?" he muttered. "You can have no idea what I've got to undergo with that lot, Monsieur le Comte. Each man's vainer than his neighbor, and they're wretched players all the same, a scabby lot, always mixed up in some dirty business or other! Oh, they'd be delighted if I were to come to smash. But I beg pardon--I'm getting beside myself."




He ceased speaking, and silence reigned while Muffat sought how to broach his announcement gently. But he failed and, in order to get out of his difficulty the more quickly, ended by an abrupt announcement:




"Nana wants the duchess's part."




Bordenave gave a start and shouted:




"Come now, it's sheer madness!"




Then looking at the count and finding him so pale and so shaken, he was calm at once.




"Devil take it!" he said simply.




And with that there ensued a fresh silence. At bottom he didn't care a pin about it. That great thing Nana playing the duchess might possibly prove amusing! Besides, now that this had happened he had Muffat well in his grasp. Accordingly he was not long in coming to a decision, and so he turned round and called out:




"Fauchery!"




The count had been on the point of stopping him. But Fauchery did not hear him, for he had been pinned against the curtain by Fontan and was being compelled to listen patiently to the comedian's reading of the part of Tardiveau. Fontan imagined Tardiveau to be a native of Marseilles with a dialect, and he imitated the dialect. He was repeating whole speeches. Was that right? Was this the thing? Apparently he was only submitting ideas to Fauchery of which he was himself uncertain, but as the author seemed cold and raised various objections, he grew angry at once.




Oh, very well, the moment the spirit of the part escaped him it would be better for all concerned that he shouldn't act it at all!




"Fauchery!" shouted Bordenave once more.




Thereupon the young man ran off, delighted to escape from the actor, who was wounded not a little by his prompt retreat.




"Don't let's stay here," continued Bordenave. "Come this way, gentlemen."




In order to escape from curious listeners he led them into the property room behind the scenes, while Mignon watched their disappearance in some surprise. They went down a few steps and entered a square room, whose two windows opened upon the courtyard. A faint light stole through the dirty panes and hung wanly under the low ceiling. In pigeonholes and shelves, which filled the whole place up, lay a collection of the most varied kind of bric-a-brac. Indeed, it suggested an old-clothes shop in the Rue de Lappe in process of selling off, so indescribable was the hotchpotch of plates, gilt pasteboard cups, old red umbrellas, Italian jars, clocks in all styles, platters and inkpots, firearms and squirts, which lay chipped and broken and in unrecognizable heaps under a layer of dust an inch deep. An unendurable odor of old iron, rags and damp cardboard emanated from the various piles, where the debris of forgotten dramas had been collecting for half a century.




"Come in," Bordenave repeated. "We shall be alone, at any rate."




The count was extremely embarrassed, and he contrived to let the manager risk his proposal for him. Fauchery was astonished.




"Eh? What?" he asked.




"Just this," said Bordenave finally. "An idea has occurred to us. Now whatever you do, don't jump! It's most serious. What do you think of Nana for the duchess's part?"




The author was bewildered; then he burst out with:




"Ah no, no! You're joking, aren't you? People would laugh far too much."




"Well, and it's a point gained already if they do laugh! Just reflect, my dear boy. The idea pleases Monsieur le Comte very much."




In order to keep himself in countenance Muffat had just picked out of the dust on a neighboring shelf an object which he did not seem to recognize. It was an eggcup, and its stem had been mended with plaster. He kept hold of it unconsciously and came forward, muttering:




"Yes, yes, it would be capital."




Fauchery turned toward him with a brisk, impatient gesture. The count had nothing to do with his piece, and he said decisively:




"Never! Let Nana play the courtesan as much as she likes, but a lady--No, by Jove!"




"You are mistaken, I assure you," rejoined the count, growing bolder. "This very minute she has been playing the part of a pure woman for my benefit."




"Where?" queried Fauchery with growing surprise.




"Upstairs in a dressing room. Yes, she has, indeed, and with such distinction! She's got a way of glancing at you as she goes by you--something like this, you know!"




And eggcup in hand, he endeavored to imitate Nana, quite forgetting his dignity in his frantic desire to convince the others. Fauchery gazed at him in a state of stupefaction. He understood it all now, and his anger had ceased. The count felt that he was looking at him mockingly and pityingly, and he paused with a slight blush on his face.




"Egad, it's quite possible!" muttered the author complaisantly. "Perhaps she would do very well, only the part's been assigned. We can't take it away from Rose."




"Oh, if that's all the trouble," said Bordenave, "I'll undertake to arrange matters."




But presently, seeing them both against him and guessing that Bordenave had some secret interest at stake, the young man thought to avoid aquiescence by redoubling the violence of his refusal. The consultation was on the verge of being broken up.




"Oh, dear! No, no! Even if the part were unassigned I should never give it her! There, is that plain? Do let me alone; I have no wish to ruin my play!"




He lapsed into silent embarrassment. Bordenave, deeming himself DE TROP, went away, but the count remained with bowed head. He raised it with an effort and said in a breaking voice:




"Supposing, my dear fellow, I were to ask this of you as a favor?"




"I cannot, I cannot," Fauchery kept repeating as he writhed to get free.




Muffat's voice became harder.




"I pray and beseech you for it! I want it!"




And with that he fixed his eyes on him. The young man read menaces in that darkling gaze and suddenly gave way with a splutter of confused phrases:




"Do what you like--I don't care a pin about it. Yes, yes, you're abusing your power, but you'll see, you'll see!"




At this the embarrassment of both increased. Fauchery was leaning up against a set of shelves and was tapping nervously on the ground with his foot. Muffat seemed busy examining the eggcup, which he was still turning round and about.




"It's an eggcup," Bordenave obligingly came and remarked.




"Yes, to be sure! It's an eggeup," the count repeated.




"Excuse me, you're covered with dust," continued the manager, putting the thing back on a shelf. "If one had to dust every day there'd be no end to it, you understand. But it's hardly clean here--a filthy mess, eh? Yet you may believe me or not when I tell you there's money in it. Now look, just look at all that!"




He walked Muffat round in front of the pigeonholes and shelves and in the greenish light which filtered through the courtyard, told him the names of different properties, for he was anxious to interest him in his marine-stores inventory, as he jocosely termed it.




Presently, when they had returned into Fauchery's neighborhood, he said carelessly enough:




"Listen, since we're all of one mind, we'll finish the matter at once. Here's Mignon, just when he's wanted."




For some little time past Mignon had been prowling in the adjoining passage, and the very moment Bordenave began talking of a modification of their agreement he burst into wrathful protest. It was infamous--they wanted to spoil his wife's career--he'd go to law about it! Bordenave, meanwhile, was extremely calm and full of reasons. He did not think the part worthy of Rose, and he preferred to reserve her for an operetta, which was to be put on after the Petite Duchesse. But when her husband still continued shouting he suddenly offered to cancel their arrangement in view of the offers which the Folies-Dramatiques had been making the singer. At this Mignon was momenrarily put out, so without denying the truth of these offers he loudly professed a vast disdain for money. His wife, he said, had been engaged to play the Duchess Helene, and she would play the part even if he, Mignon, were to be ruined over it. His dignity, his honor, were at stake! Starting from this basis, the discussion grew interminable. The manager, however, always returned to the following argument: since the Folies had offered Rose three hundred francs a night during a hundred performances, and since she only made a hundred and fifty with him, she would be the gainer by fifteen thousand francs the moment he let her depart. The husband, on his part, did not desert the artist's position. What would people say if they saw his wife deprived of her part? Why, that she was not equal to it; that it had been deemed necessary to find a substitute for her! And this would do great harm to Rose's reputation as an artist; nay, it would diminish it. Oh no, no! Glory before gain! Then without a word of warning he pointed out a possible arrangement: Rose, according to the terms of her agreement, was pledged to pay a forfeit of ten thousand francs in case she gave up the part. Very well then, let them give her ten thousand francs, and she would go to the Folies-Dramatiques. Bordenave was utterly dumfounded while Mignon, who had never once taken his eyes off the count, tranquilly awaited results.




"Then everything can be settled," murmured Muffat in tones of relief; "we can come to an understanding."




"The deuce, no! That would be too stupid!" cried Bordenave, mastered by his commercial instincts. "Ten thousand francs to let Rose go! Why, people would make game of me!"




But the count, with a multiplicity of nods, bade him accept. He hesitated, and at last with much grumbling and infinite regret over the ten thousand francs which, by the by, were not destined to come out of his own pocket he bluntly continued:




"After all, I consent. At any rate, I shall have you off my hands."




For a quarter of an hour past Fontan had been listening in the courtyard. Such had been his curiosity that he had come down and posted himself there, but the moment he understood the state of the case he went upstairs again and enjoyed the treat of telling Rose. Dear me! They were just haggling in her behalf! He dinned his words into her ears; she ran off to the property room. They were silent as she entered. She looked at the four men. Muffat hung his head; Fauchery answered her questioning glance with a despairing shrug of the shoulders; as to Mignon, he was busy discussing the terms of the agreement with Bordenave.




"What's up?" she demanded curtly.




"Nothing," said her husband. "Bordenave here is giving ten thousand francs in order to get you to give up your part."




She grew tremulous with anger and very pale, and she clenched her little fists. For some moments she stared at him, her whole nature in revolt. Ordinarily in matters of business she was wont to trust everything obediently to her husband, leaving him to sign agreements with managers and lovers. Now she could but cry:




"Oh, come, you're too base for anything!"




The words fell like a lash. Then she sped away, and Mignon, in utter astonishment, ran after her. What next? Was she going mad? He began explaining to her in low tones that ten thousand francs from one party and fifteen thousand from the other came to twenty-five thousand. A splendid deal! Muffat was getting rid of her in every sense of the word; it was a pretty trick to have plucked him of this last feather! But Rose in her anger vouchsafed no answer. Whereupon Mignon in disdain left her to her feminine spite and, turning to Bordenave, who was once more on the stage with Fauchery and Muffat, said:




"We'll sign tomorrow morning. Have the money in readiness."




At this moment Nana, to whom Labordette had brought the news, came down to the stage in triumph. She was quite the honest woman now and wore a most distinguished expression in order to overwhelm her friends and prove to the idiots that when she chose she could give them all points in the matter of smartness. But she nearly got into trouble, for at the sight of her Rose darted forward, choking with rage and stuttering:




"Yes, you, I'll pay you out! Things can't go on like this; d'you understand?" Nana forgot herself in face of this brisk attack and was going to put her arms akimbo and give her what for. But she controlled herself and, looking like a marquise who is afraid of treading on an orange peel, fluted in still more silvery tones.




"Eh, what?" said she. "You're mad, my dear!"




And with that she continued in her graceful affectation while Rose took her departure, followed by Mignon, who now refused to recognize her. Clarisse was enraptured, having just obtained the part of Geraldine from Bordenave. Fauchery, on the other hand, was gloomy; he shifted from one foot to the other; he could not decide whether to leave the theater or no. His piece was bedeviled, and he was seeking how best to save it. But Nana came up, took him by both hands and, drawing him toward her, asked whether he thought her so very atrocious after all. She wasn't going to eat his play--not she! Then she made him laugh and gave him to understand that he would be foolish to be angry with her, in view of his relationship to the Muffats. If, she said, her memory failed her she would take her lines from the prompter. The house, too, would be packed in such a way as to ensure applause. Besides, he was mistaken about her, and he would soon see how she would rattle through her part. By and by it was arranged that the author should make a few changes in the role of the duchess so as to extend that of Prulliere. The last-named personage was enraptured. Indeed, amid all the joy which Nana now quite naturally diffused, Fontan alone remained unmoved. In the middle of the yellow lamplight, against which the sharp outline offa, there were twenty thousand francs' worth of POINT DE VENISE lace. The furniture was lacquered blue and white under designs in silver filigree, and everywhere lay such numbers of white bearskins that they hid the carpet. This was a luxurious caprice on Nana's part, she having never been able to break herself of the habit of sitting on the floor to take her stockings off. Next door to the bedroom the little saloon was full of an amusing medley of exquisitely artistic objects. Against the hangings of pale rose-colored silk--a faded Turkish rose color, embroidered with gold thread--a whole world of them stood sharply outlined. They were from every land and in every possible style. There were Italian cabinets, Spanish and Portuguese coffers, models of Chinese pagodas, a Japanese screen of precious workmanship, besides china, bronzes, embroidered silks, his goatlike profile shone out with great distinctness, he stood showing off his figure and affecting the pose of one who has been cruelly abandoned. Nana went quietly up and shook hands with him.




"How are you getting on?"




"Oh, pretty fairly. And how are you?"




"Very well, thank you."That was all. They seemed to have only parted at the doors of the theater the day before. Meanwhile the players were waiting about, but Bordenave said that the third act would not be rehearsed. And so it chanced that old Bosc went grumbling away at the proper time, whereas usually the company were needlessly detained and lost whole afternoons in consequence. Everyone went off. Down on the pavement they were blinded by the broad daylight and stood blinking their eyes in a dazed sort of way, as became people who had passed three hours squabbling with tight-strung nerves in the depths of a cellar. The count, with racked limbs and vacant brain, got into a conveyance with Nana, while Labordette took Fauchery off and comforted him.




A month later the first night of the Petite Duchesse proved supremely disastrous to Nana. She was atrociously bad and displayed such pretentions toward high comedy that the public grew mirthful. They did not hiss--they were too amused. From a stage box Rose Mignon kept greeting her rival's successive entrances with a shrill laugh, which set the whole house off. It was the beginning of her revenge. Accordingly, when at night Nana, greatly chagrined, found herself alone with Muffat, she said furiously:




"What a conspiracy, eh? It's all owing to jealousy. Oh, if they only knew how I despise 'em! What do I want them for nowadays? Look here! I'll bet a hundred louis that I'll bring all those who made fun today and make 'em lick the ground at my feet! Yes, I'll fine-lady your Paris for you, I will!"




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 9


游艺剧院里正在排演《小公爵夫人》,第一幕刚刚排演完毕,第二幕即将开始。福什利和博尔德纳夫坐在舞台口的旧扶手椅上,正在谈论剧中的问题。提台词的矮个子驼背老头科萨尔坐在一张草垫椅子上,嘴上咬住一支铅笔,在翻阅剧本手稿。




“喂,还等什么?”博尔德纳夫忽然嚷道,一边用他那粗大的手杖愤怒地敲着地板,“巴里约,为什么还不开始?”




“博斯克先生不知到哪里去了,”巴里约回答道,“他是舞台副监督。”




这下可引起一场风波。大家都叫唤博斯克,博尔德纳夫破口骂道:




“他妈的!还是老样子。摇铃也没有用,他们老是到不该去的地方……可是,如果排演过了四点钟,他们就嘀嘀咕咕。”




这时博斯克大摇大摆回来了。




“嗯?什么?要我干什么?啊!轮到我出场啦!早该告诉我一声嘛……好吧,西蒙娜说到末尾那句台词‘客人们来了。’




我就上场……我该从哪儿上场呢?”




“当然是从门口上场喽。”福什利恼怒地说。




“对,但是门在哪儿呢?”




这次,博尔德纳夫把火发泄到巴里约身上,他又骂起来,并用手杖猛敲地板,简直要把地板敲穿了。




“他妈的!我说过要放一张椅子表示门在那儿。每天都应该重新安排好……巴里约呢?巴里约在哪儿?又一个人不见了!他们全都溜啦!”




巴里约亲自搬一张椅子来,放到地板上,听到博尔德纳夫那暴风雨般的咒骂声,他驼着背,一声不吭。排演开始了。西蒙娜戴着帽子,身穿一件裘皮大衣,她摆出一副女仆的样子,正在收拾家具。她停下来说道:




“你们知道,我并不感觉暖和,我要把手放在手笼里。”




说完,她换了演戏的语气,轻轻叫了一声,欢迎博斯克:“瞧!原来是伯爵先生。你是第一个到的,伯爵先生,太太一定会很高兴的。”




博斯克穿着一条泥迹斑斑的裤子和一件宽大的黄色大衣,头戴一顶旧帽子,脖子上围着一条大围巾。他两只手插在口袋里,用拖得长长的低沉的声音一本正经地说道:




“别惊动你的主人,伊莎贝尔;我想去吓吓她。”




排演还在继续进行。博尔德纳夫面有愠色,把身子缩在椅子里,面带倦容地听着。福什利则烦躁不安,在椅子里不停地动着,心里时刻发痒,想打断排演,但还是忍耐住了。在他身后,大厅里黑魆魆、空荡荡的,他听见一阵窃窃私语声。




“她来了吗?”他侧着身子,问博尔德纳夫。




博尔德纳夫只点头作答。他让娜娜演热拉尔迪娜这个角色,但是娜娜想先看看戏再说,因为她对是否还演荡妇,心里有点迟疑不决。她盼望扮演正经女人。她和拉博德特坐在楼下一个黑魆魆的包厢里;拉博德特尽量为她帮忙,在博尔德纳夫面前替她说情。福什利用目光寻找了她一下,马上又继续看排演。




全场只有舞台口的灯亮着。那里只有一盏小灯,是安装在脚灯分叉处的一个煤气灯头,它的光亮照在一面反射镜上,光亮全部反射到台口。煤气灯头的光焰在昏暗中,犹如一只睁大的黄色眼睛,无精打采地闪烁着。科萨尔把剧本手稿捧得高高的,身子贴近细长的灯杆,这样看得更清楚一些,他的背正好在灯光下,显得更加驼了。博尔德纳夫和福什利已经隐没在黑暗中。舞台犹如一艘硕大无朋的船只,那盏灯酷似挂在泊船站上的一根柱子上的风灯,微弱的灯光只照亮船中间方圆几米的一块地方。演员们在灯光下,像一个个怪模怪样的幻影,他们的身影在不停晃动着。舞台的其余部分是一片茫茫烟雾,颇像一片拆除建筑物的工地,也像一座倒塌了的教堂。梯子、架子、布景塞满地面,布景全都褪了色,就像一堆堆废弃物;挂在空中的布景,看上去像大估衣店里挂在屋梁上的破布。在空中布景的高处,一束阳光从窗户射进来,像一根金棒劈断舞台上空的黑暗。




在舞台后边,演员们一边闲聊,一边等待上场。他们讲话的声音渐渐大起来。




“喂,瞧你们这个样子,住嘴好吧!”博尔德纳夫从椅子上跳起来,大声吼道,“我一句话也听不见……你们要说话就滚出去说;我们这边正在有事……巴里约,如果还有人讲话,不管什么人,都要罚款!”




演员们安静了片刻。他们聚拢到一起,坐在一条长凳和几张简陋椅子上。那些椅凳是晚上演第一幕时的布景,要放在花园布景的一个角落上,现在正准备安放。丰唐和普律利埃尔在听罗丝·米尼翁讲话,她说游乐剧院的经理刚刚表示愿以高额报酬聘请她。这时听见一个人喊道:




“公爵夫人!……圣菲尔曼!……公爵夫人和圣菲尔曼上场喽!”




听到叫唤第二遍时,普律利埃尔才想起自己是演圣菲尔曼的,罗丝扮演公爵夫人埃莱娜,她正在等他一道上场。博斯克老头在空荡、发出响声的地板上慢慢地拖着脚步,走回台后。克拉利瑟见他来了,连忙给他让出半条长凳。




“他为什么那样咆哮?”克拉利瑟问道,她说的是博尔德纳夫,“马上排演秩序就会好的……现在,不管排演哪出戏他都要发火。”




博斯克耸耸肩膀,他是不管这些大吵大闹的。丰唐低声说道:




“因为他预感到这出戏要失败。我看这出戏差劲。”




说完,他又对克拉利瑟说起罗丝的事:




“嗯?游乐剧院愿出大价钱,你相信吗?……每晚三百法郎,连演一百场,为什么不说还要送她一座乡间别墅呢!如果每晚真的付给米尼翁老婆三百法郎,他早就干净利落地把博尔德纳夫一脚踢开喽!”




克拉利瑟相信每晚三百法郎是真的。这个丰唐总是喜欢在背后诽谤自己的同事!这时,西蒙娜打断了他俩的谈话。她冷得全身直打哆嗦。大家都把衣扣扣得紧紧的,脖子上还围着围巾,仰头望着空中闪烁的阳光,可是阳光却照不到阴暗、冷冰冰的舞台上。外边已经结冰了,已经是十一月份了,天空一片晴朗。




“休息室里没有生火!”西蒙娜说道,“真讨厌,他成了阿巴贡了!……我真想走,我不愿在这里冻出病来。”




“安静!”博尔德纳夫又大声吼道,那吼声酷似雷声。




于是,有好几分钟时间,只听见演员们含糊不清地朗诵台词的声音。他们几乎不做动作,语调平直,尽量省点气力。然而,每当他们演到要引人注意的地方时,便举目向大厅里扫视几下。他们面前的大厅,像一个大洞,里面飘动着一片模糊的影子,也像一间没有窗户的高高的阁楼,里面飘着微尘。大厅里的灯全熄灭了,它仅被舞台上的若明若暗的灯光照亮,仿佛沉睡了,里面的一切看上去模糊不清,一派凄凉景象,令人不安。天花板上的画全都隐没在黑暗中。舞台左右两边的包厢,从上到下挂着大幅灰布,用来保护墙饰。一切东西都套上罩布,连栏杆上的丝绒套上都盖上罩布,整个楼座像裹上了双层裹尸布,罩布的灰白色与大厅里的一片黑暗显得很不协调。整个大厅里都是褪了色的色调,只能隐约看见凹陷进去的、光线暗淡的包厢,包厢构成了每一层楼的骨架,里面的坐椅像一个个黑点,坐椅上的大红丝绒看上去几乎是黑色。大吊灯完全放下来了,它的水晶坠子占据了全部正厅前座,这种景象令人联想到搬家,联想到观众出外旅行,他们再也不会回来了。




就在这时候,由罗丝扮演的小公爵夫人,误入一个妓女家里,她向脚灯处走去。她举起双手,向着大厅撅起逗人的小嘴,空荡的大厅里一片漆黑,像灵堂里一样阴森。




“我的上帝!这个世界是多么奇怪啊!”她说这句话时,加重了语气,确信能在观众中产生良好的效果。




娜娜裹着一条宽大的披肩,躲在包厢里听着排演,两眼却盯住罗丝。她转过身子,悄声问拉博德特:




“你能肯定他会来吗?”




“完全可以肯定。他可能跟米尼翁一起来,这样好有个借口……他一来时,你就到楼上马蒂尔德的化妆室里去,我把他带到那儿去见见你。”




他们说的是缪法伯爵。这是由拉博德特安排的在第三者处的一次会面。这事他早已跟博尔德纳夫一本正经地说过了。博尔德纳夫已有两次演出失败,现在处境艰难。因此,他急于把剧院提供给他们,作为他们会面的场所,并让娜娜扮演一个角色,企图讨好伯爵,向他借一笔钱。




“热拉尔迪娜这个角色,你认为怎样?”拉博德特又说道。但是,娜娜不动声色,没有回答他的问题。第一幕里,作者描写了德·博里瓦热公爵欺骗他的妻子,与金发女郎、轻歌剧明星热拉尔迪娜通奸;在第二幕里,公爵夫人埃莱娜一天晚上来到女明星家里,想利用化装舞会的机会,了解这些太太究竟用什么妙计征服她们的丈夫,并把他们留在身边。带她来的是她的表兄、美男子奥斯卡·德·圣菲尔曼,他想诱使她堕落。她得到的第一个教训使她大为吃惊,她听到热拉尔迪娜像个泼妇,跟公爵大吵大闹,而公爵呢,却很温顺,以笑脸相待;公爵夫人不禁大声叫起来:“噢!对男人应该是这样讲话!”在第二幕里,热拉尔迪娜只在这场戏中出现。至于公爵夫人,她的好奇心立即受到了惩罚:老风流德·塔迪沃男爵把她当成轻佻女人,狂热地追求她;而在另一边,博里瓦热坐在一张长椅子上,亲吻着热拉尔迪娜,与她言归于好了。因为这个角色排演时还没有人担任,就由科萨尔老头站起来念台词,他念着念着,根据自己的想象,不由自主地加进了自己的意思,他是倒在博斯克的怀里演这场戏的。整个排演拖拖拉拉,令人乏味,演到这里时,福什利霍地从椅子上站起来。他一直耐着性子,现在再也忍不住了。




“演得不对!”他叫道。




这时演员们停止了排演,个个垂着双手。丰唐皱皱鼻子,脸上露出嘲讽大家的神态,他问道:




“什么?怎么不是这样?”




“没有一个人演得对,根本不是这样,根本不是这样!”福什利补充道。他做起手势,大步走来走去,亲自表演起来。“喂,丰唐,你应该知道塔迪沃这时很激动;你应该弯下身子,用这样的动作抓住公爵夫人……而你呢,罗丝,这时应当愣一下,猛然愣一下,像这样,但是不要愣得过早,要在听到接吻的声音时才……”




福什利解释得正起劲时,霍地停下来,对科萨尔大声说道:




“热拉尔迪娜,接吻吧……吻得响一些,让大家都听见!”




科萨尔老头向博斯克转过脸去,在他的嘴唇上猛亲一下。




“亲得好,这才是真正的接吻,”福什利得意洋洋地说,“再吻一次……看见没有,罗丝?我刚才走过时看见了,我轻轻地叫一声:‘啊!她吻他了。’不过,要练好这个动作,塔迪沃应当再上场一次……来吧!试试看,整个重来一次。”




演员们重新排演这场戏。但是丰唐内心很不乐意,以致这场戏几乎排不下去。福什利不得不再重新指导两次,而且每次都表现出很大的热情。演员们都没精打采地听他讲,大家你瞧瞧我,我瞧瞧你,好像福什利要求他们低头走路似的;随后,他们刚笨拙地试演,马上又停下来,动作呆板得像断了线的木偶。




“不行,这对我来说太难了,我真不明白为什么要这样。”




丰唐终于用傲慢的口气说道。




博尔德纳夫没有开口。他把身子紧紧地缩在椅子里,在那盏小灯的昏暗光亮下,大家只看见他的帽顶,帽子卡在他的眼睛上,手杖从手上落了下来,横放在肚子上;大家真以为他睡着了。这时,他突然把身子坐直了,说道:




“小伙计,你真愚蠢。”他心平气和地对福什利说。




“怎么!愚蠢!”作者脸色变得煞白,大声嚷道,“你自己才愚蠢呢,亲爱的!”




博尔德纳夫顿时勃然大怒。他又连说几次“愚蠢”,他在脑子里搜索比“愚蠢”两个字更加恶毒的字眼,找到了“低能”和“傻瓜”两个词来谩骂福什利。大家要起哄了,这样下去,这出戏是排演不到底的。他们每次排演一出新戏,这类粗话在他们之间是经常骂来骂去的,福什利并不觉得受到伤害,可是这一次他确实恼火了,他干脆骂博尔德纳夫是畜生。博尔德纳夫气得控制不住自己,把手杖抡得团团转,他像牛一样喘着气,嚷道:




“他妈的!让我安静点……你说了那么多蠢话,让我们白白浪费了一刻钟……你确实说了很多蠢话,你连常识都不懂……事实上,这是再简单不过的事!丰唐,你别动。罗丝,你稍微动一下,别动得厉害,你知道吧,然后你走下来……好了,这次就这样排吧。科萨尔,接吻吧。”




结果排演得混乱不堪,并不比刚才排得好。这次轮到博尔德纳夫来做示范动作了。他像一头大象,却硬做出一副风度翩翩的样子,福什利耸耸肩膀,嘲笑他那副可怜的样子。接着,丰唐也来干预继续排演了,博斯克斗胆提了一些意见。罗丝精疲力竭,最后一下坐到代替门的椅子上。大家不知道排演到什么地方了,更糟糕的是,西蒙娜以为听见了该她接的尾白,过早地入了场,结果秩序一片混乱;这下可惹怒了博尔德纳夫,他把手杖抡得飞转,在西蒙娜的屁股上猛打一下。他经常与女演员睡过觉后,到排演时又打她们。西蒙娜逃走时,博尔德纳夫还气冲冲地喊道:




“这一棍你就受着吧,他妈的!再有人来烦我,我就关闭这个破剧院!”




福什利把帽子往头上一戴,装出马上要离开剧院的样子。他走下舞台,看见博尔德纳夫重新坐下来,浑身是汗。福什利在另一张椅子上坐下来。他们一动未动,并排坐了一会儿,黑暗的大厅里一片寂静。演员们等了约两分钟。每个人都疲惫不堪,仿佛刚刚干了一件繁重的活儿。




“好吧,咱们继续排演吧。”博尔德纳夫终于用正常的语调心平气静地说。




“对,继续排下去。”福什利说,“这场戏明天再作调整。”




他们往椅子里一躺,演员们又无精打采、心不在焉地进行排演。刚才经理和剧作者争吵时,丰唐和其他演员快乐地坐在后面一条长凳上和几张简陋的椅子上。他们暗暗笑着,低声埋怨,还说些挖苦话。但是,当西蒙娜屁股上挨了一棍,泣不成声向后面走来时,他们变得严肃起来。他们说,如果他们是西蒙娜,就把那个猪猡掐死。她揩着眼泪,点头表示赞同他们的话。她说她同他的关系就此结束,她要离开他,何况斯泰内昨天还向她表示,他要大力把她捧成明星呢。克拉利瑟听后很诧异,因为这位银行家已经一文不名;但是普律利埃尔却笑起来,提醒大家注意,这个该死的犹太人诡计多端,过去他缠住罗丝不放,目的是把他的朗德盐场弄到交易所做投机。现在,他正在抛出一项新计划,要在博斯普鲁斯海峡开凿一条隧道。西蒙娜兴致勃勃地听着。至于克拉利瑟,一个星期来,一直怏怏不乐,拉法卢瓦兹这个畜生被她抛弃后,一头钻进了老女人加加的怀抱里,不是就要继承一个富翁伯父的财产吗!她没有指望了,倒霉的事全让她碰上了。另外,博尔德纳夫这个下流家伙让她演一个无足轻重的角色,台词一共只有五十行,好像她不能演热拉尔迪娜一样!她渴望演这个角色,她希望娜娜拒绝演这个角色。




“那么,我呢?”普律利埃尔一本正经地说道,“我的台词还不到二百行。我想推掉不演……让我扮演这个圣菲尔曼,真叫我丢脸,这个人物写得太失败了。朋友们,剧本是什么样的风格!你们知道这个戏一定没人看。”




西蒙娜同巴里约老头谈了一会儿话,现在走过来,气喘吁吁地说道:




“你们不是谈到娜娜吗,她就在大厅里。”




“她在哪儿?”克拉利瑟立刻问道,一边站起来向四处张望。




这个消息立刻传开了。每个人都俯身张望,排演中断了一会儿。博尔德纳夫从昏昏欲睡的状态中清醒过来,叫喊道:




“怎么?发生什么事啦?把这一幕排演完……那边安静下来,这样叫人受不了!”




娜娜坐在包厢里,一直在看排演。拉博德特两次想同她谈话,她感到很不耐烦,用胳膊肘推开他,叫他住嘴。第二幕就要结束了,这时在舞台后面出现了两个人影。他们蹑手蹑脚从舞台上下来,生怕发出声音。娜娜认出他们是米尼翁和缪法伯爵。他们默不作声地与博尔德纳夫打招呼。




“啊!他们来了。”娜娜舒了口气,喃喃说道。




罗丝·米尼翁说出了最后一句台词。这时博尔德纳夫说,在排演第三幕之前,第二幕还要重排演一次;这时,他不看排演了,用过分热情的态度去欢迎伯爵,福什利却假装把注意力完全放在围在他周围的演员身上。米尼翁吹着口哨,双手反剪着,目光盯着他的老婆,罗丝神色有些慌张。




“怎么样?我们上楼好吗?”拉博德特问娜娜,“我先把你带到化妆室里,然后我再下来叫他。”




娜娜立刻离开了包厢。在黑暗中,她只好沿着正厅前座的过道摸索着往前走。博尔德纳夫猜到在黑暗中走的是娜娜,便赶上去,在过道的一头把她拦住了。这条过道很狭窄,在舞台的后面,煤气灯昼夜不熄。为了赶紧把事情定下来,他开门见山地谈起荡妇这个角色。




“嗯?这是多么好的角色!多么富有魅力!这个角色最适合你演……明天就来参加排演吧。”




娜娜态度冷淡。她想看过第三幕排演再说。




“哦!第三幕才精彩呢!……公爵夫人在她自己家里打扮成荡妇的样子,博里瓦热见了很厌恶,从此他便改邪归正了。另外,还有一个滑稽可笑的误会场面,塔迪沃到她家时,还以为到了一位舞女的家里呢……”




“那么,热拉尔迪娜在这一幕中的分量怎样呢?”娜娜打断他的话,问道。




“热拉尔迪娜吗?”博尔德纳夫神色尴尬地说道,“有一场戏她要出场,不太长,但很精彩……这个角色简直就是为你而写的,我坦率告诉你,你签字吧?”




她目不转睛地看着他。最后,她回答道:




“等会儿再说吧。”




说完,她就走了,赶上了在楼梯上等她的拉博德特。全剧院的人都认出娜娜了。大家都在悄悄谈论她,普律利埃尔对她回剧院很反感,克拉利瑟生怕娜娜抢走她的角色。至于丰唐,他假装无所谓,态度冷漠,觉得在背后说一个自己爱过的女人的坏话,不该是他干的事;其实,过去的热恋现在已经变成了仇恨,由于他有一种恶魔般的反常性欲,他一想到她过去对他忠贞不渝,想到她的娇娆容貌,想到他抛弃的那段共同生活,心里就充满仇恨。




娜娜的到来已经使罗丝·米尼翁警觉起来,看到拉博德特从楼上下来,走到伯爵身边,现在她明白了是怎么回事。缪法已经够她讨厌的了,可是再想到她被他这样抛弃,心里就更怄气了。平常在这类事情上,她同丈夫从不罗嗦,可是这一次她再也不能保持沉默了,她直截了当地对他说:




“你知道发生什么事情了吧?……我发誓,如果她再耍抢走斯泰内那样的花招,我就要挖掉她的眼睛!”




米尼翁听后,泰然自若,态度傲慢,他耸耸肩膀,好像什么他都看得很清楚。




“闭起你的嘴吧!”他嘟哝道,“嗯?请你别作声好吗!”




他知道什么事情该认真。他已经把缪法的钱掏得精光,他预料到了,只要娜娜招招手,缪法就会躺下来,让她把自己当地毯踩。缪法已迷恋上她了,这种恋情是无法控制的。他是很了解男人的,所以现在他头脑里考虑的是怎样充分利用有利局面。应当见机行事,他在等待时机。




“罗丝,上场喽!”博尔德纳夫叫道,“我们重新开始排演前面的两幕吧。”




“喂,去吧!”米尼翁说道,“让我一个人来应付吧。”




他现在还不忘记嘲笑别人。他觉得恭维一下福什利的剧本倒是挺有趣的。这个剧本写得太好了,唯一不足之处是,为什么把那位贵夫人写得那样正派呢?这样写很不自然。接着,他冷笑起来,问那个对热拉尔迪娜俯首贴耳的博里瓦热公爵的原型是谁。福什利听了,一点没有生气,却微微一笑。博尔德纳夫向缪法那边瞅了一下,似乎很不高兴,这使米尼翁感到惊讶,表情又严肃起来。




“咱们开始好吗?他妈的!”经理吼道,“开始吧,巴里约!




……嗯?博斯克不在这里?他眼里到底还有没有我!”




然而,博斯克大模大样地回来了。拉博德特把伯爵带走时,大家又继续排演了。缪法伯爵一想到要再去见娜娜,心里就惶惶不安。他俩断绝关系后,他感到生活异常空虚。被人带到罗丝家里,在那里整天无事可做,内心很痛苦,他以为是生活习惯被打乱了的原因。他成天昏头昏脑,什么他都不想知道,他克制自己,不去找娜娜,这样就可避免伯爵夫人问他与娜娜在一起的情况。他觉得是他的贵族身份使他把什么都忘却。但是他内心在暗暗地斗争着,娜娜似乎重新征服了他。他怀念她,由于意志薄弱他又想到了她的肉体,接着对她产生了一种新的专一的感情,这种感情温柔得几乎成了父爱之情。他们决裂时的那一幕可憎景象在他的脑海中渐渐消失了,丰唐的影子不再在他的眼前浮现,娜娜把他驱逐出门、拿他老婆偷人的事来惹怒他的声音不再在他的耳畔萦绕。这些言辞统统飞到九霄云外了;而他的内心却保留了一种使他伤心的压抑,这种痛苦紧紧地攫住他,几乎使他窒息。他又产生了一些天真的想法,他责备起自己,心想当初如果他真心爱她,她也许不会背叛他的。想到这里,他的痛苦顿时变得难以忍受,他太不幸了。这种痛苦犹如昔日的创伤复发了,剧痛起来,不过,它不再是一种盲目的、迫不及待的、将就一切的欲望。他怕失掉这个女人,他只需要一个人,他需要得到她的头发、她的嘴巴、她的肉体,这种需要无时无刻不在缠绕着他。每当他回忆起她讲话的声音,他的四肢就颤抖起来。他怀着吝啬鬼般的苛求和无限柔情想重新得到她。这种情恋早已侵扰着他,使他痛苦万状,所以,拉博德特刚说了开头几句撮合他们会面的话,他就一头扑进他的怀里,接着他又觉得有点难为情,觉得像他这样一个有地位的人,居然做出这样一个放任随便的动作,太可笑了。不过拉博德特懂得如何看待一切。他做事很有分寸,他把伯爵送到楼梯口就与他告别了,随后悄声说道:




“在三楼走廊右边,门一推就开。”




在剧院这个安静的角落里只有缪法一个人。他从演员休息室门口经过时,从敞开的门看进去,只见这间宽广的房间里一派破败景象,在阳光照射下,里面的东西又脏又破旧,令人看了羞愧。但是最使他吃惊的是,他刚走出黑暗、人声嘈杂的舞台,就见楼梯间里光线明亮,一派安静景象,与他以前一天晚上看到的情景迥然不同。那天晚上,他只见里面煤气灯雾腾腾,散场后,女演员们在楼上楼下跑个不停,踩得楼梯咚咚响。现在化妆室里阒无一人,走道里空空荡荡,听不见一点声响,十一月份的淡淡阳光,从楼梯旁的方形窗户里射进来,把一片黄灿灿的光亮洒在梯级上,尘埃在空中的阳光中飞舞着,死一般的寂静从楼上传到楼下。这里如此宁静,缪法感到很高兴,他在楼梯上慢慢拾级而上,尽量让自己喘口气。他的心怦怦直跳,他又害怕起来,生怕自己等会儿像孩子一样唉声叹气,眼泪汪汪。这时,他走到二楼楼梯平台上,确信在那儿没有人看见他,他便倚在一堵墙上;随后,他用手帕捂住嘴,两眼瞧着歪歪斜斜的楼梯梯级、被手磨得光滑的铁栏杆、墙上剥落下来的石灰。这里如同一所妓院,在下午这样的时刻,妓女们正在睡觉,这种破败不堪的景象在淡淡的阳光下暴露无遗。到了三楼,他看见一只大红猫蜷缩在一个梯级上,他只好从猫身上跨过去。那只猫半闭着眼睛,单独守着这座剧院;每天晚上,女演员们留下冷却了的闷味,这只猫就在这种气味中昏昏欲睡。




在走廊的右边,化妆室的门果然没有关上,娜娜在等候他。那个小个子马蒂尔德是个天真的邋遢鬼,化妆室里被她弄得肮脏不堪,地上放着乱七八糟的缺口的陶器罐,梳妆台上一层油垢,椅子上布满红点,仿佛是人血滴在椅子的草垫上。糊在墙上和天花板上的纸上,从上到下都溅上了点点滴滴的肥皂水。屋里还有一种臭味,是一种发酸了的香水味,娜娜不得不打开窗户。她把胳膊肘搁在窗台上,在窗口呆了一会儿,呼吸一下新鲜空气。她俯着身子瞧着下面,她听见布龙太太用扫帚正在紧张地打扫狭小、淹没在昏暗中的院子里的发绿的石板地的声音。一只鸟笼挂在百叶窗上,里面的一只金丝鸟发出刺耳的鸣叫,在这里,听不见林荫大道上和邻近街道上的马车声,像在外省一样,太阳仿佛在广阔的空间打盹儿。她抬起头来,瞥见胡同里的一座座低矮房屋和一条条长廊上的玻璃天棚。她再望过去,是维也纳街的一幢幢高楼大厦,映入她眼帘的是这些楼房的背面,它们巍巍耸立,里面没有一点声音,仿佛空无人住。每层楼都有阳台,一位摄影师在一幢大厦的屋顶上搭了一个蓝玻璃摄影棚。这片景色令人心旷神怡。她正看得出神,似乎听到有人敲门。她掉过头去,喊道:




“请进来!”




一见伯爵进来,她便关上窗户。因为房间里并不热,再说,别让好奇心十足的布龙太太听见。开始气氛很严肃,两人面面相觑。随后,见他僵直地呆着,样子像透不过气来似的,娜娜笑了,说道:




“怎么,你来了,大傻瓜!”




这时他是那么兴奋,身子却像冻僵了。他称呼她太太,说他能够重见到她,觉得很高兴。娜娜急于使事情定下来,她露出更加亲切的样子。




“别装成高贵的样子。既然你想来见我,嗯?我们就不必要像木头人一样呆着,你瞧着我,我瞧着你……我们两人都有过错,哦,我是原谅你的!”




于是,两人同意再也不提过去的事了。缪法点点头赞成她的意见。他的心情平静下来了,他虽有千言万语涌到嘴边,却一句话也说不出来。伯爵态度显得有点冷淡,这使娜娜感到诧异,她便尽量想办法开导他。




“算了吧,你是个通情达理的人,”她莞尔一笑,又说道,“现在我们又和好了,我们握握手吧,我们仍然是好朋友。”




“怎么,只是好朋友?”他顿时不安起来,嘀咕道。




“对,这也许是傻话,但是,这是因为我尊重你……现在,我们把过去的事情都说清楚了,以后如果我们见了面,至少不要像傻瓜一样,连招呼都不打……”




他做了一个手势,想打断她的话。




“让我把话说完……没有一个男人,听见了吧,没有一个男人谴责我干过不道德的事。而你竟是头一个谴责我的人,真让我怄气……每个人都有面子,亲爱的。”




“情况不是这样!”他大声嚷道,“你坐下来,听我说呀。”




他好像怕她走掉,推她坐到唯一的一张椅子上。他越来越激动,在屋子里来回走动。小小的化妆室里,门窗关得严严的,阳光充沛,气温宜人,令人感到宁静而湿润,外面没有一点声音传进来,只听见金丝鸟发出刺耳的叫声,仿佛是远处的笛子吹奏出来的颤音。




“听我说,”他伫立在娜娜面前,说道,“我来见你是为了再次得到你……是的,我想一切重新开始。你明白了吧,你为什么要那样同我说话……回答我,你同意吗?”




她低下头来,用指甲抠着她屁股下的红草垫,草垫仿佛在她身子下面流着血。她看见他那副焦虑不安的样子,反而从容起来。她终于抬起变得严肃的脸,在她那双美丽动人的眸子里,成功地露出一丝忧伤。




“哦!这不可能,我的小宝贝,我永远不会再同你姘居。”




“为什么?”他结巴道,脸上的肌肉抽搐着,露出不可名状的痛苦。




“为什么?怎么不!因为……这不可能,这就是全部理由。




我不愿意。”




他又贪婪地注视她一会儿。随后,把腿一弯,一下子跪倒在石板地上。她露出不耐烦的样子,只说了一句:




“哎!别耍孩子脾气了!”




不过,他已经耍孩子脾气了。他跪在她的脚下,一把抱住她的腰,把腰搂得紧紧的,脸埋在她的双膝之间,紧紧贴在她的肌肉上。这样他感觉触到了她的肌肉,感觉触到了她薄薄的裙子下面的丝绒般柔软的腿上的肌肉,浑身不禁痉挛起来,像发热病一般,直打哆嗦,疯狂地在她的腿上乱碰乱撞,仿佛要钻进她的身体里。那张旧椅子咯吱咯吱作响。在低矮的天花板下,在被过去的香粉染臭的空气中,强烈的肉欲要求使他泣不成声。




“得了,还有什么?”娜娜一边说一边任凭他发泄情欲,“这一切做法对你没有任何用处。既然这是不可能的……我的上帝!你真年轻幼稚!”




他平静下来了。但他仍然跪在地上,不放开她,抽抽噎噎说道:




“你至少应该听我说,我来这里要送给你什么东西……我已经看好了一座公馆,紧靠蒙梭公园。我要实现你的一切愿望。如果我能一个人占有你,我把全部财产拿出来也在所不惜……是的,唯一的条件是:一个人占有你,你听见了吗?如果你同意只属于我一个人,我要让你变成最漂亮、最富有的女人,马车、钻石、化妆品……要什么有什么。”




娜娜每听到他说一样东西,都傲慢地摇摇头。然后,他继续说下去,当他最后不知道说把什么东西送给她时,就说把她放在钱堆里,这时,娜娜不耐烦了,说道:




“得啦,你在我身上摸来摸去,还有没有个完?……我是个好心肠的女子,见你这副痛苦的样子,就让你摸一会儿,可是,你现在该摸够了吧?……让我站起来吧。你把我累垮了。”




她挣脱了他,站起来说道:




“不,不,不……我不愿意。”




于是,他费力地从地上爬起来;他浑身精疲力竭,一屁股坐到椅子上,背靠在椅背上,双手捧着脸。现在轮到娜娜在房间里踱来踱去了。好一阵子,她望着斑迹点点的糊墙纸、布满油垢的梳妆台、沐浴在淡淡阳光下的这个肮脏的小房间。然后,她在伯爵面前停下脚步,用平静的语气说道:




“真滑稽可笑,有钱男人总以为有了钱,就什么都能得到……那么,如果我不愿意呢?……你的那些礼品,我全不在乎。即使你把整个巴黎献给我,我还是不愿意,永远不愿意……你瞧,这间屋子不大干净,不过,如果我同你生活在这里很快乐,我就觉得它很好;如果一个人住在宫殿里,而心却不在宫殿里,他会郁闷死的……啊!金钱!我可怜的宝贝,我到哪里都能搞到!你知道吧,金钱,我可以在上面跳舞,可以往上面吐唾沫!”




她脸上显出厌恶的样子。接着,她说话动了感情,她用忧伤的语调说道:




“我知道有的东西比金钱的价值更高……啊!如果有人把我所渴望得到的东西给我……”




他慢慢抬起头来,眸子里闪烁着一线希望的光芒。




“哦!这事你做不到,”她接着说,“这事不由你作主,正因为这样,我才对你说一说……总之,我们是在聊天……我想演他们那出戏里的那个正经女人的角色。”




“哪个正经女人?”他听后很诧异,喃喃说道。




“就是他们戏里的埃莱娜公爵夫人呗!如果他们以为我会演热拉尔迪娜!那就错了,我决不干,一个无足轻重的角色,而且只有一场戏中才有这个角色!主要问题还不在这里,我演荡妇角色够多了。我老演荡妇,人家真会说我肚子里只有演荡妇这点货色。总之,这真令人恼火,我看得清清楚楚,他们似乎以为我缺乏教养……嘿,我的宝贝,他们这样看我就大错特错了。我想摆出高贵的样子时,我会做得很漂亮的!……瞧,你看看我这副样子。”




接着,她一直退到窗户边,然后昂首挺胸,迈着大步走过来,那谨慎小心的神态,活像一只犹犹豫豫的肥母鸡,生怕弄脏爪子似的。缪法眼泪汪汪,注视着她的每个动作,他在痛苦的时候,忽然看见这一喜剧性场面,一下子愣住了。她走动了一阵子,以显示她的全部表演技能,嘴角上挂着甜蜜的微笑,不断眨眨眼睛,摆动着裙子,最后站在他面前,说道:




“嗯?表演得可以吧,我想。”




“哦,很好。”他结巴道,嗓子还有点哽塞,眼睛模模糊糊。




“我告诉你,我掌握了正经女人的特点!我在家里已表演过,我蔑视男人们的那副神态,没有一个女演员演得比我好。你注意到了吗,当我走过你面前时,总是睨视着你?这种神态是我生来就有的……何况,我自己又乐意演这个角色;我做梦也想这件事,我想得好苦啊,我一定要演这个角色,你听见没有?”




娜娜变得一本正经了,说话语气生硬,情绪激动。这个愚蠢的愿望把她折腾得很苦。缪法刚才说什么都被拒绝,现在还不明白该怎样回答,所以还在等待着。他们沉默了良久,空荡荡的屋子里寂静得连苍蝇飞舞的声音都能听得见。




“你还不懂我的意思,”她只好直说了,“你去帮我把这个角色弄到手。”




缪法听了愣住了。接着,做了一个失望的手势,说道:“不过,这是不可能的!你自己说过,这件事不由我作主。”




她耸耸肩膀,打断他的话:




“你下楼去对博尔德纳夫说,你要这个角色……别这么天真!博尔德纳夫现在需要钱。那么,你就借钱给他,既然你的钱多得要往水里抛。”




他还迟疑不决,娜娜生气了。




“好啦,我明白了,你怕得罪罗丝……你跪在地上哭的时候,我没有提到她;说到她呀,我的话可多呢……是呀,一个男人发誓说他要永远爱一个女人,他就不该要了第二天遇上的第一个女人。哦!这就是我的创伤所在,我现在还记忆犹新!……另外,亲爱的,米尼翁吃剩下来的东西,还有什么味道!你应该先断绝与这些肮脏家伙的关系,再傻乎乎地跪在我的膝盖前面,不是吗?”




缪法大嚷起来,终于插上一句话:




“唉,我压根儿瞧不起她,我马上就同她断绝关系。”




娜娜在这一点上,似乎很满意。她又说:




“那么,你还有什么难处?博尔德纳夫是老板……你也许会说,除了博尔德纳夫还有福什利……”




她拉长了说话声,因为她现在说到了事情的微妙之处。缪法耷拉着眼皮,不吭一声。对于福什利与伯爵夫人的频繁接触,他假装不知道,天长日久,他心里倒平静下来了,希望他在泰布街的一家门口度过的一个可怕的夜晚是弄错了。但是他对福什利这个人一直很反感,怀恨在心。




“唉,什么,福什利又不是魔鬼!”娜娜试探着说道,想知道伯爵和他老婆的情人之间的关系达到何种程度,“至于福什利吗,总能说服他的。实际上,我向你保证,他是一个好青年……




嗯?就这样吧,你对他说,你是为我要这个角色的。”




他想到要为这样的事去奔波,心里就反感。




“不,不,这绝不行!”他大声叫道。




娜娜等待着。有一句话到了嘴边:“福什利什么也不会拒绝你的。”但她又觉得拿这句话作为理由,说出来有点生硬。她只淡淡一笑,这古怪的一笑包含了那句话的意思。缪法抬起眼睛瞧着她,随即又把眼睛低下来,他的脸色苍白,心里忐忑不安。




“啊!你就是不肯帮别人的忙。”娜娜终于嘀咕道。




“我做不到!”他忧心忡忡地说道,“除了这件事,你什么要求我都能办到,哦,亲爱的,我求求你!”




于是,娜娜不再多花时间与他磨嘴皮,用两只小手把他脑袋往后一推,接着,弯下腰来,把嘴唇贴到他的嘴唇上,吻了好一会儿。他在她身子下面打了一下哆嗦,这时他已神魂颠倒,两眼紧闭。随后,她拉他站起来。




“去吧。”她只说了一句。




他举步向门口走去。但是,当他要出门时,她又把他搂在怀里,装出谦恭、温存的样子,抬起脸,用下巴像母猫一样在他的肩坎上来回蹭着。




“你说的那座公馆在哪里?”她悄声问道,表情羞羞答答,笑吟吟的,像个孩子,刚才给她好东西她不好意思要,现在又要了。




“在维里埃大街。”




“有马车吗?”




“有。”




“有花边吗?有钻石吗?”




“有。”




“哦!你真好,我的小猫咪!你知道,刚才我不肯要,那是因为嫉妒……但是这一次,我向你保证,不会像第一次那样,因为你现在懂得了女人需要的是什么。你什么都能献出来,是吗?那么,我现在不要任何男人了……瞧!现在我的吻只给你一个人!来吧,这里,这里,还有这里!”




娜娜的吻像雨点一般落在缪法的手上和脸上,把他吻得身上发热了,便把他推到门外,这时,她才舒了一口气。天哪!这间化妆室里怎么有一股怪味。马蒂尔德真懒!不过,人在里面倒是挺惬意的,像在普鲁旺斯那里的卧室里,冬天的阳光照进来,既暖和又安静,不过,变质的香水味,还有其它脏东西的气味,确实太浓了。她打开窗户,把胳膊肘支在窗台上,出神地瞧着胡同里的玻璃天棚,这样来消磨时间。




缪法踉踉跄跄下楼梯,脑袋里嗡嗡作响,他将说什么呢?用什么方式开口说这件与自己无关的事呢?他到了舞台时,就听见有人在争吵,第二幕快要演完了,普律利埃尔在大发雷霆,因为福什利说要删掉他的一段台词。




“全部删掉吧,”他吼道,“我求之不得!……怎么,我的台词还不足两百行,还要删除!不,我受够了,我不演这个角色了。”




他从衣袋里掏出一本弄皱了的笔记本,在激动得颤抖的手里转来转去,样子像要把它扔到科萨尔的膝盖上。他很痛苦,他的虚荣心受到了伤害,苍白的脸抽搐着,嘴唇抿得紧紧的,眸子里燃烧着怒火,内心的激动怎么也掩饰不住了。他呀,普律利埃尔,是观众崇拜的偶像,竟然演仅有两百行台词的角色!




“怎么不让我扮演端托盘送信的听差呢?”他用辛辣的嘲讽口吻说道。




“行啦,普律利埃尔,别生气了,”博尔德纳夫说道,他对普律利埃尔很客气,因为他对包厢观众很有吸引力,“别再闹情绪了……可以为你增加效果,是吗?福什利,你给他增加一些效果……在第三幕里,甚至还可以增加一场嘛。”




“那么,”普律利埃尔声明道,“我要落幕前的最后一句台词……我理所当然要有这句台词。”




福什利一言不发,样子像是同意了,普律利埃尔把本子放进衣袋里,仍然心绪不宁,很不高兴。博斯克和丰唐在他们争吵时,两个人都显出无动于衷的态度。每个人都关心自己的事情,这与他们没有关系,他们丝毫不感兴趣。所有演员把福什利团团围住,向他提问题,都希望他赞扬自己几句。米尼翁则听着普律利埃尔的最后几句埋怨话,同时眼睛盯着缪法,伯爵回来了,他已看见他回来了。




伯爵走进黑乎乎的舞台,在舞台的后面停下脚步,他迟疑了一阵,不想介入别人的争吵中。但是博尔德纳夫瞥见他在那儿,连忙向他跑过去。




“嘿!他们是什么样的人?”他嘟囔道,“伯爵先生,你简直想象不到我跟这帮人相处有多困难。他们都是半斤八两,个个爱虚荣;他们还是骗子,坏得像疥疮,老是来找我的麻烦,恨不得搞垮我的剧院才开心……请原谅,我刚才火气上来了。”




博尔德纳夫住口了,他们沉默了片刻。缪法想绕个弯子说明来意。但是他想不出适当的话来说,为了尽快了结这件事,终于直截了当地说道:




“娜娜想演公爵夫人。”




博尔德纳夫听了大吃一惊,嚷道:




“说什么?简直疯了!”




接着,他瞅着伯爵,发觉他面色那样苍白,神色那样惶恐不安,于是,马上冷静下来。




“真见鬼!”他只说了一句。




两人又沉默起来。其实,让娜娜演公爵夫人,经理也无所谓,这个胖乎乎的娜娜扮演公爵夫人,说不定挺有趣呢。何况,通过这件事,他可以把缪法牢牢控制住。因此,他马上作出决定,他转过身子,叫道:




“福什利!”




伯爵做了一个手势,想不让他跟福什利讲。福什利没有听见叫他,他被丰唐拉到舞台的檐幕边,耐着性子听这位演员讲述他对塔迪沃这个角色是如何理解的。丰唐认为塔迪沃是马赛人,因为他讲话操南方口音;于是他就模仿南方口音。他背了整整几段台词,问福什利对不对?看来他也只是提出一些想法,对不对,他还没有把握。可是福什利态度冷漠,并且提出一些不同看法。丰唐马上发火了。很好!既然他抓不住这个角色的精神,为了替大家着想,最好他还是不演这个角色。




“福什利!”博尔德纳夫又叫道。




于是,福什利拔腿就走,摆脱了这位演员,他感到很高兴。




丰唐见他突然走掉,觉得伤了面子。




“别呆在这里,”博尔德纳夫又说道,“先生们,跟我来吧。”




为了不让好奇的耳朵听见,他把他们带到舞台后面的道具库。米尼翁见他们倏忽不见了,感到蹊跷。他们走下几级楼梯就到了道具库。那是一间方方正正的房间,两扇窗户朝向院子。一道仿佛从地窖里射出来的光线从脏兮兮的玻璃窗射进来,天花板很矮,光线显得很暗淡。屋里摆满了带格子的架子,架子上杂乱无章地摆着各种道具,颇像拉普街旧货商摆设的摊铺,有杂七杂八的说不出名字的盘子,金色硬纸杯,红色旧雨伞,意大利罐子,以及各种款式的挂钟、托盘、墨水瓶、火熗和灌注器;所有东西上都积了一层一寸厚的灰尘,看了难以辨认,有的缺了口,有的破碎了,通通堆在一起。一股难以忍受的废铁味、破布味和潮湿纸板味从这里的一堆堆东西中散发出来,这些演戏用的破烂东西堆积在这里,已有五十年了。




“请进吧,”博尔德纳夫连声说道,“这儿只有我们几个人,至少没有人来打扰。”




伯爵有些尴尬,只走了几步就停下来,以便让经理单独大胆向福什利提出这项建议。福什利惊讶地问道:




“有什么事情?”




“是这样的,”博尔德纳夫终于说道,“我们现在有一个新的想法……你听了别发火,说件正经八百的事,公爵夫人的角色让娜娜来演,你看怎么样?”




福什利听了惊愕不已。接着,他大发雷霆。




“啊!不行,这是在开玩笑……观众会笑破肚皮的。”




“唉!观众能笑,就算不错嘛!……你考虑一下,亲爱的,伯爵先生很赞赏这个主意。”




缪法装成若无其事的样子,他从一块积满灰尘的木板上拿下一样他似乎不认识的东西,那是一只吃带壳溏心蛋用的蛋杯,杯脚是用石膏重新做的。他无意识地把杯子拿在手里,向前走了几步,悄悄说道:




“对,对,这个主意很好。”




福什利向他转过头去,突然显出不耐烦的样子。伯爵同这出戏毫不相干。随后,他直截了当地说:




“绝对不行!……让娜娜演荡妇,要演多少都行,可是让她演上流社会的妇女,绝对不行!”




“你错了,我向你保证,”缪法大胆说道,“刚才她还向我表演过正经女人呢……”




“在哪里表演的?”福什利问道,他更觉得奇怪了。




“在楼上一间化妆室里……她确实表演过。哦,她的表演可出色呢!尤其是她那瞟人的眼神才像呢……你知道,她经过别人面前时,眼睛像这样子……”




他急于说服两位先生,一时忘记一切,手里还拿着蛋杯,就模仿起娜娜的表演动作了。福什利呆呆地瞧着他。他明白了,不再生气了。伯爵从福什利的眼神中看出来,他既有几分嘲笑又有几分怜悯,脸一下子红了,赶快停止了表演。




“我的上帝!说不定真行,”作者为了讨好伯爵,喃喃说道,“她可能演得很好呢……不过,演这个角色的人已经定了,我们不能从罗丝那里再要回来。”




“哦!如果只是这一点困难,”博尔德纳夫说道,“事情由我来负责处理。”




这时候,年轻作者见他们两人唱一个调子,反对自己的意见,便觉察出博尔德纳夫怀有不可告人的目的,于是,他也不甘示弱,便加倍地反对他们的意见,几乎使商谈破裂。




“哎!不行;哎!不行。即使这个角色没有人演,我也决不让娜娜演……这一点,明白了吗?让我安静一下吧……我不愿毁了我的剧本。”




僵持之下,出现了一阵沉默。博尔德纳夫觉得自己再呆在那儿就成了多余的人,便走开了。伯爵耷拉着脑袋。随后,他好不容易抬起头来,换个口气说道:




“亲爱的,就算我请你帮个忙吧,怎么样?”




“我做不到,我做不到。”福什利竭力拒绝,连声说道。




缪法的语气也强硬起来。




“我请求你……我要这样办!”




他把目光盯住福什利。从那愤怒的目光里,福什利看出他在威胁自己,年轻人倏地让步了,结结巴巴地说了几句含糊不清的话:




“就按照你说的办吧,总之,我也无所谓……哎!你太过分了。等着瞧吧,等着瞧吧……”




这时候,气氛显得更尴尬了。福什利倚在一个架子上,一股劲儿地跺着脚,缪法一直转动着手中的那只蛋杯,仿佛在专心研究它。




“这是一只蛋杯。”博尔德纳夫走过来,殷勤地说道。




“对了!这是一只蛋杯。”伯爵跟着说。




“对不起,把你身上搞的满是灰尘。”经理一边继续说道,一边把蛋杯放回木板上,“你知道,如果每天打扫灰尘,灰尘也是打扫不完的……所以,这儿不大干净。哎?乱七八糟!……不过,你也许会相信我的话,这里面还有些值钱的东西。看吧,把这里的东西都看看吧。”




他领着缪法从一个个架子前面走过去,凭借从院子里照进来的淡绿光线,他把那些道具的名称一一告诉伯爵,还笑吟吟地说自己像个卖破烂的商人,在盘点,想以此引起伯爵对他的道具的兴趣。随后,他们回到了福什利身边,他用轻快的口气说道:




“听我说吧,既然我们大家都同意了,事情就这样定了……正好米尼翁也来了。”




米尼翁在走廊里逛了好一阵子了。博尔德纳夫谈到要修改合同的事,米尼翁刚听了几句,就大发雷霆;真无耻,这是要葬送他老婆的前途,他要进行诉讼。然而,博尔德纳夫很冷静,他讲了很多道理来说服他;他觉得罗丝演这个角色是大才小用,他想把罗丝抽出来,等《小公爵夫人》演过后,让她主演一出轻歌剧里的角色。但是,由于罗丝的丈夫总是大吵大嚷,博尔德纳夫便断然提出要解除合同,因为这位女歌手接受了游乐剧院的聘请。这一下把米尼翁弄得不知所措。他并不否认聘请这件事,但他装出一副蔑视金钱的样子;既然已经聘请了他的老婆演埃莱娜公爵夫人,她就一定要演,他米尼翁纵然丢了财产也在所不惜,这是关系到一个人的尊严、荣誉的问题。争论到这里,问题就变得复杂了。经理总是抓住这条理由:既然游乐剧院愿意每晚演出付给罗丝三百法郎,总共要演一百场,而她为他演出每晚只能得到一百五十法郎,这样,他把她放走后,她就能多挣一万五千法郎。但是丈夫又提出艺术方面的问题,并抓住不放:如果人家看到他老婆被取消演这个角色,会怎样议论呢?人家会说她演不了这个角色,所以不得不把她换掉;因此,对一个艺术家来说,就蒙受了巨大的损失,声誉就会下降。不行,不行,绝对不行,荣誉比金钱还重要!接着,他突然提出一项妥协方案:根据合同,罗丝如果自动退出这个角色,她要付一万法郎违约金;现在是别人要她退出,那么,只要赔偿她一万法郎,她就去游乐剧院。博尔德纳夫听了,一下子愣住了,米尼翁的眼睛盯住伯爵,静静地等待他的回答。




“这样,一切都解决了,”缪法松了一口气,悄然说道,“我们可以商量一下。”




“啊!这怎么行呢!如果我们这样做,就太愚蠢了!”博尔德纳夫凭他生意人的本能,火冒三丈,嚷道,“放走罗丝,花一万法郎!这是在捉弄我。”




但是,伯爵连连点头,叫他接受米尼翁的要求。他又犹豫了一会儿。经理还嘀嘀咕咕,舍不得那一万法郎,虽然这笔钱不要他出。末了,他又粗声粗气地说道:




“不管怎样,我同意啦。这下子我可以摆脱你们了。”




丰唐对这件事十分好奇,从舞台上下来,木立在院子里听了一刻钟。当他知道是怎么回事后,便跑到舞台上把这件事告诉罗丝,并引以为乐。哎哟!人家在暗中算计她,这下她可完了。她立刻跑到道具库。见她来了,大家都不说话了。她瞅着那四个男人。缪法耷拉着脑袋,福什利失望地耸耸肩膀,作为对她的询问的目光的回答。米尼翁呢,他正在与博尔德纳夫讨论合同中的条款。




“发生什么事啦?”她用生硬的口气问道。




“没什么,”她丈夫说道,“博尔德纳夫要用一万法郎把他的角色收回去。”




她浑身哆嗦起来,面色苍白,两只小手捏得紧紧的。她憋了一肚子气,直愣愣地瞅着她的丈夫,平时碰到生意上的事情,她对丈夫总是言听计从,让她丈夫作主,由他与经理和她的情夫签订合同。她气得一句话也说不出来,只大叫一声,这叫声像一根鞭子抽在她丈夫的脸上。




“啊!瞧你,你是个孬种!”




说完,她便走了。米尼翁惊慌失措,跟在她后面追上去。怎么回事,难道她疯了?他轻声向她解释,一边得一万法郎,另一边得一万五千法郎,共计二万五千法郎。这可是一笔绝好的买卖!不管怎样,缪法抛弃了她,最后从他的翅膀上拔一根羽毛,这是巧妙的做法。罗丝怒不可遏,一声不吭。米尼翁不屑与她多费口舌,便离开了她,任她去发泄女人的怨气。博尔德纳夫与福什利和缪法已经回到舞台上了,米尼翁对博尔德纳夫说道:




“我们明天早上就签合同,你要把钱准备好。”




拉博德特已经把这个消息告诉了娜娜,正巧,这时她得意洋洋走下来。她演正经女人,摆出一副高贵的派头,目的是要让她的同事们对她刮目相看,并且向这伙笨蛋证实,只要她想演,哪一个女人也没有她演得漂亮。但是,她差点出个洋相。罗丝瞥见了她,便向她冲过去,她气得透不过气来,结结巴巴地说道:




“你呀,我总有一天再见到你的……我们这笔帐总是要算的,听见了吗?”




娜娜受到这样突然袭击,顿时把什么都忘了,她想马上双手叉腰,破口大骂她是婊子。但她克制住了,摆出一个侯爵夫人险些踩到桔子皮时的神态,过分尖声尖气地说道:




“嗯?什么?你疯了,亲爱的!”




接着,罗丝气走了,娜娜依然保持优雅大度的神态,米尼翁紧跟着罗丝,她那副气乎乎的样子,几乎使他认不出她来了。克拉利瑟很高兴,她刚从博尔德纳夫那里得到了热拉尔迪娜这个角色。福什利面色忧郁,气得直跺脚,却又下不了离开剧院的决心;他的剧本完蛋了,他正在想方设法补救。这时,娜娜走过来抓住他的手腕,把他拉得靠近自己,问他是否觉得她心肠狠毒。她不会吃掉他的剧本。这句话把福什利逗笑了。她还暗示他,像他那样在缪法家的处境,倘若与她闹别扭,他就太愚蠢了。如果她台词记不牢,她就找个提台词的人;剧场里是会座无虚席的。另外,他错误地估计了她,她会让他看到,她演出时是怎样卖力。于是,大家都同意了,叫作者把公爵夫人的角色略加修改,给普律利埃尔增加一些台词,普律利埃尔也高兴了。娜娜的参演自然给大家带来了欢乐,唯有丰唐态度冷淡。他伫立在那盏小灯的黄色光圈中间,他的尖长的山羊脸的侧影被灯光映得清晰可见,他装出一副离群索居的样子。娜娜却大大方方地走到他跟前,同他握握手。




“你好吗?”




“还好,不坏。你呢?”




“很好,谢谢。”




他们就说了这些。他们仿佛昨天晚上在剧院门口才分手的。这时候,演员们还在等待排演,但是博尔德纳夫说第三幕不排演了。恰巧,博斯克老头走了,他一边走,一边埋怨道:他们常常被毫无必要地留下来,使他们浪费了整个下午的时间。大家都走了。他们到了下面人行道上,阳光刺得他们直眨眼睛,他们像在地窖下面度过了三个钟头,又发生了口角,神经一直处于紧张状态,到了外面就发呆。伯爵呢,他疲乏不堪,头脑里空空的,与娜娜一起登上马车走了;拉博德特则拉着福什利一道走,边走边鼓励他。




一个月后,《小公爵夫人》首次上演就给娜娜带来了极大的失败,她演得蹩脚透顶,她本来满怀希望,以为能得到很大的喜剧效果,结果却使观众发笑。观众并未喝倒采,因为他们觉得很有趣。罗丝·米尼翁坐在楼下的侧包厢里,每次她的对手登场,她就尖声尖气地大笑一番,这样全场观众都跟着笑起来。这只是她的初次报复。到了晚上,娜娜单独与怏怏不乐的缪法在一起时,她愤怒地对他说道:




“哼!多么阴险的诡计!这一切都是出于嫉妒……啊!他们可知道我根本不在乎!难道我现在还需要他们!……瞧吧!我愿花一百个金路易,把嘲笑过我的人带到这里来,让他们在我面前舔地板!……是的,我要演贵夫人给你的巴黎看看!”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  10


Thereupon Nana became a smart woman, mistress of all that is foolish and filthy in man, marquise in the ranks of her calling. It was a sudden but decisive start, a plunge into the garish day of gallant notoriety and mad expenditure and that daredevil wastefulness peculiar to beauty. She at once became queen among the most expensive of her kind. Her photographs were displayed in shopwindows, and she was mentioned in the papers. When she drove in her carriage along the boulevards the people would turn and tell one another who that was with all the unction of a nation saluting its sovereign, while the object of their adoration lolled easily back in her diaphanous dresses and smiled gaily under the rain of little golden curls which ran riot above the blue of her made-up eyes and the red of her painted lips. And the wonder of wonders was that the great creature, who was so awkward on the stage, so very absurd the moment she sought to act the chaste woman, was able without effort to assume the role of an enchantress in the outer world. Her movements were lithe as a serpent's, and the studied and yet seemingly involuntary carelessness with which she dressed was really exquisite in its elegance. There was a nervous distinction in all she did which suggested a wellborn Persian cat; she was an aristocrat in vice and proudly and rebelliously trampled upon a prostrate Paris like a sovereign whom none dare disobey. She set the fashion, and great ladies imitated her.




Nana's fine house was situated at the hangingscorner of the Rue Cardinet, in the Avenue de Villiers. The avenue was part of the luxurious quarter at that time springing up in the vague district which had once been the Plaine Monceau. The house had been built by a young painter, who was intoxicated by a first success, and had been perforce resold almost as soon as it was habitable. It was in the palatial Renaissance manner and had fantastic interior arrangements which consisted of modern conveniences framed in a setting of somewhat artificial originality. Count Muffat had bought the house ready furnished and full of hosts of beautiful objects--lovely Eastern hangings, old credences, huge chairs of the Louis XIII epoch. And thus Nana had come into artistic surroundings of the choicest kind and of the most extravagantly various dates. But since the studio, which occupied the central portion of the house, could not be of any use to her, she had upset existing arrangements, establishing a small drawing room on the first floor, next to her bedroom and dressing room, and leaving a conservatory, a large drawing room and a dining room to look after themselves underneath. She astonished the architect with her ideas, for, as became a Parisian workgirl who understands the elegancies of life by instinct, she had suddenly developed a very pretty taste for every species of luxurious refinement. Indeed, she did not spoil her house overmuch; nay, she even added to the richness of the furniture, save here and there, where certain traces of tender foolishness and vulgar magnificence betrayed the ex-flower seller who had been wont to dream in front of shopwindows in the arcades.




A carpet was spread on the steps beneath the great awning over the front door in the court, and the moment you entered the hall you were greeted by a perfume as of violets and a soft, warm atmosphere which thick hangings helped to produce. A window, whose yellow- and rose-colored panes suggested the warm pallor of human flesh, gave light to the wide staircase, at the foot of which a Negro in carved wood held out a silver tray full of visiting cards and four white marble women, with bosoms displayed, raised lamps in their uplifted hands. Bronzes and Chinese vases full of flowers, divans covered with old Persian rugs, armchairs upholstered in old tapestry, furnished the entrance hall, adorned the stairheads and gave the first-floor landing the appearance of an anteroom. Here men's overcoats and hats were always in evidence, and there were thick hangings which deadened every sound. It seemed a place apart: on entering it you might have fancied yourself in a chapel, whose very air was thrilling with devotion, whose very silence and seclusion were fraught with mystery.




Nana only opened the large and somewhat too-sumptuous Louis XVI drawing room on those gala nights when she received society from the Tuileries or strangers of distinction. Ordinarily she only came downstairs at mealtimes, and she woul of the finest needlework. Armchairs wide as beds and sofas deep as alcoves suggested voluptuous idleness and the somnolent life of the seraglio. The prevailing tone of the room was old gold blended with green and red, and nothing it contained too forcibly indicated the presence of the courtesan save the luxuriousness of the seats. Only two "biscuit" statuettes, a woman in her shift, hunting for fleas, and another with nothing at all on, walking on her hands and waving her feet in the air, sufficed to sully the room with a note of stupid originality.




Through a door, which was nearly always ajar, the dressing room was visible. It was all in marble and glass with a white bath, silver jugs and basins and crystal and ivory appointments. A drawn curtain filled the place with a clear twilight which seemed to slumber in the warm scent of violets, that suggestive perfume peculiar to Nana wherewith the whole house, from the roof to the very courtyard, was penetrated.




The furnishing of the house was a most important undertaking. Nana certainly had Zoe with her, that girl so devoted to her fortunes. For months she had been tranquilly awaiting this abrupt, new departure, as became a woman who was certain of her powers of prescience, and now she was triumphant; she was mistress of the house and was putting by a round sum while serving Madame as honestly as possible. But a solitary lady's maid wasd feel rather lost on such days as she lunched by herself in the lofty dining room with its Gobelin tapestry and its monumental sideboard, adorned with old porcelain and marvelous pieces of ancient plate. She used to go upstairs again as quickly as possible, for her home was on the first floor, in the three rooms, the bed, dressing and small drawing room above described. Twice already she had done the bedchamber up anew: on the first occasion in mauve satin, on the second in blue silk under lace. But she had not been satisfied with this; it had struck her as "nohowish," and she was still unsuccessfully seeking for new colors and designs. On the elaborately upholstered bed, which was as low as a so no longer sufficient. A butler, a coachman, a porter and a cook were wanted. Besides, it was necessary to fill the stables. It was then that Labordette made himself most useful. He undertook to perform all sorts of errands which bored the count; he made a comfortable job of the purchase of horses; he visited the coachbuilders; he guided the young woman in her choice of things. She was to be met with at the shops, leaning on his arm. Labordette even got in the servants--Charles, a great, tall coachman, who had been in service with the Duc de Corbreuse; Julien, a little, smiling, much-becurled butler, and a married couple, of whom the wife Victorine became cook while the husband Francois was taken on as porter and footman. The last mentioned in powder and breeches wore Nana's livery, which was a sky-blue one adorned with silver lace, and he received visitors in the hall. The whole thing was princely in the correctness of its style.




At the end of two months the house was set going. The cost had been more than three hundred thousand francs. There were eight horses in the stables, and five carriages in the coach houses, and of these five one was a landau with silver embellishments, which for the moment occupied the attention of all Paris. And amid this great wealth Nana began settling down and making her nest. After the third representation of the Petite Duchesse she had quitted the theater, leaving Bordenave to struggle on against a bankruptcy which, despite the count's money, was imminent. Nevertheless, she was still bitter about her failure. It added to that other bitterness, the lesson Fontan had given her, a shameful lesson for which she held all men responsible. Accordingly she now declared herself very firm and quite proof against sudden infatuations, but thoughts of vengeance took no hold of her volatile brain. What did maintain a hold on it in the hours when she was not indignant was an ever-wakeful lust of expenditure, added to a natural contempt for the man who paid and to a perpetual passion for consumption and waste, which took pride in the ruin of her lovers.




At starting Nana put the count on a proper footing and clearly mapped out the conditions of their relationship. The count gave twelve thousand francs monthly, presents excepted, and demanded nothing in return save absolute fidelity. She swore fidelity but insisted also on being treated with the utmost consideration, on enjoying complete liberty as mistress of the house and on having her every wish respected. For instance, she was to receive her friends every day, and he was to come only at stated times. In a word, he was to repose a blind confidence in her in everything. And when he was seized with jealous anxiety and hesitated to grant what she wanted, she stood on her dignity and threatened to give him back all he had given or even swore by little Louiset to perform what she promised. This was to suffice him. There was no love where mutual esteem was wanting. At the end of the first month Muffat respected her.




But she desired and obtained still more. Soon she began to influence him, as became a good-natured courtesan. When he came to her in a moody condition she cheered him up, confessed him and then gave him good advice. Little by little she interested herself in the annoyanceut of the troubled waters.




One morning when Muffat had not yet left the bedroom Zoe ushered a gentleman into the dressing room, where Nana was changing her underwear. He was trembling violently.




"Good gracious! It's Zizi!" said the young woman in great astonishment.




It was, indeed, Georges. But when he saw her in her shift, with her golden hair over her bare shoulders, he threw his arms round her neck and round her waist and kissed her in all directions. She began struggling to get free, for she was frightened, and in smothered tones she stammered:




"Do leave off! He's there! Oh, it's silly of you! And you, Zoe, are you out of your senses? Take him away and keep him downstairs; I'll try and come down."




Zoe had to push him in front of her. When Nana was able to rejoin them in the drawing room downstairs she scolded them both, and Zoe pursed up her lips and took her departure with a vexed expression, remarking that she had only been anxious to give Madame a pleasure. Georges was so glad to see Nana again and gazed at her with such delight that his fine eyes began filling with tears. The miserable days were over now; his mother believed him to have grown reasonable and had allowed him to leave Les Fondettes. Accordingly, the moment he had reached the terminus, he had got a conveyance in order the more quickly to come and kiss his sweet darling. He spoke of living at her sids of his home life, in his wife, in his daughter, in his love affairs and financial difficulties; she was very sensible, very fair and right-minded. On one occasion only did she let anger get the better of her, and that was when he confided to her that doubtless Daguenet was going to ask for his daughter Estelle in marriage. When the count began making himself notorious Daguenet had thought it a wise move to break off with Nana. He had treated her like a base hussy and had sworn to snatch his future father-in-law out of the creature's clutches. In return Nana abused her old Mimi in a charming fashion. He was a renegade who had devoured his fortune in the company of vile women; he had no moral sense. True, he did not let them pay him money, but he profited by that of others and only repaid them at rare intervals with a bouquet or a dinner. And when the count seemed inclined to find excuses for these failings she bluntly informed him that Daguenet had enjoyed her favors, and she added disgusting particulars. Muffat had grown ashen-pale. There was no question of the young man now. This would teach him to be lacking in gratitude!




Meanwhile the house had not been entirely furnished, when one evening after she had lavished the most energetic promises of fidelity on Muffat Nana kept the Count Xavier de Vandeuvres for the night. For the last fortnight he had been paying her assiduous court, visiting her and sending presents of flowers, and now she gave way not so much out of sudden infatuation as to prove that she was a free woman. The idea of gain followed later when, the day after, Vandeuvres helped her to pay a bill which she did not wish to mention to the other man. From Vandeuvres she would certainly derive from eight to ten thousand francs a month, and this would prove very useful as pocket money. In those days he was finishing the last of his fortune in an access of burning, feverish folly. His horses and Lucy had devoured three of his farms, and at one gulp Nana was going to swallow his last chateau, near Amiens. He seemed in a hurry to sweep everything away, down to the ruins of the old tower built by a Vandeuvres under Philip Augustus. He was mad for ruin and thought it a great thing to leave the last golden bezants of his coat of arms in the grasp of this courtesan, whom the world of Paris desired. He, too, accepted Nana's conditions, leaving her entire freedom of action and claiming her caresses only on certain days. He was not even naively impassioned enough to require her to make vows. Muffat suspected nothing. As to Vandeuvres, he knew things would take place for a certainty, but he never made the least allusion to them and pretended total ignorance, while his lips wore the subtle smile of the skeptical man of pleasure who does not seek the impossible, provided he can have his day and that Paris is aware of it.




From that time forth Nana's house was really properly appointed. The staff of servants was complete in the stable, in the kitchen and in my lady's chamber. Zoe organized everything and passed successfully through the most unforeseen difficulties. The household moved as easily as the scenery in a theater and was regulated like a grand administrative concern. Indeed, it worked with such precision that during the early months there were no jars and no derangements. Madame, however, pained Zoe extremely with her imprudent acts, her sudden fits of unwisdom, her mad bravado. Still the lady's maid grew gradually lenient, for she had noticed that she made increased profits in seasons of wanton waste when Madame had committed a folly which must be made up for. It was then that the presents began raining on her, and he fished up many a louis oe in future, as he used to do down in the country when he waited for her, barefooted, in the bedroom at La Mignotte. And as he told her about himself, he let his fingers creep forward, for he longed to touch her after that cruel year of separation. Then he got possession of her hands, felt about the wide sleeves of her dressing jacket, traveled up as far as her shoulders.




"You still love your baby?" he asked in his child voice.




"Oh, I certainly love him!" answered Nana, briskly getting out of his clutches. "But you come popping in without warning. You know, my little man, I'm not my own mistress; you must be good!"




Georges, when he got out of his cab, had been so dizzy with the feeling that his long desire was at last about to be satisfied that he had not even noticed what sort of house he was entering. But now he became conscious of a change in the things around him. He examined the sumptuous dining room with its lofty decorated ceiling, its Gobelin hangings, its buffet blazing with plate.




"Yes, yes!" he remarked sadly.




And with that she made him understand that he was never to come in the mornings but between four and six in the afternoon, if he cared to. That was her reception time. Then as he looked at her with suppliant, questioning eyes and craved no boon at all, she, in her turn, kissed him on the forehead in the most amiable way.




"Be very good," she whispered. "I'll do all I can."




But the truth was that this remark now meant nothing. She thought Georges very nice and would have liked him as a companion, but as nothing else. Nevertheless, when he arrived daily at four o'clock he seemed so wretched that she was often fain to be as compliant as of old and would hide him in cupboards and constantly allow him to pick up the crumbs from Beauty's table. He hardly ever left the house now and became as much one of its inmates as the little dog Bijou. Together they nestled among Mistress's skirts and enjoyed a little of her at a time, even when she was with another man, while doles of sugar and stray caresses not seldom fell to their share in her hours of loneliness and boredom.




Doubtless Mme Hugon found out that the lad had again returned to that wicked woman's arms, for she hurried up to Paris and came and sought aid from her other son, the Lieutenant Philippe, who was then in garrison at Vincennes. Georges, who was hiding from his elder brother, was seized with despairing apprehension, for he feared the latter might adopt violent tactics, and as his tenderness for Nana was so nervously expansive that he could not keep anything from her, he soon began talking of nothing but his big brother, a great, strong fellow, who was capable of all kinds of things.




"You know," he explained, "Mamma won't come to you while she can send my brother. Oh, she'll certainly send Philippe to fetch me."




The first time he said this Nana was deeply wounded. She said frigidly:




"Gracious me, I should like to see him come! For all that he's a lieutenant in the army, Francois will chuck him out in double-quick time!"




Soon, as the lad kept returning to the subject of his brother, she ended by taking a certain interest in Philippe, and in a week's time she knew him from head to foot--knew him as very tall and very strong and merry and somewhat rough. She learned intimate details, too, and found out that he had hair on his arms and a birthmark on his shoulder. So thoroughly did she learn her lesson that one day, when she was full of the image of the man who was to be turned out of doors by her orders, she cried out:




"I say, Zizi, your brother's not coming. He's a base deserter!"




The next day, when Georges and Nana were alone together, Francois came upstairs to ask whether Madame would receive Lieutenant Philippe Hugon. Georges grew extremely white and murmured:




"I suspected it; Mamma was talking about it this morning."




And he besought the young woman to send down word that she could not see visitors. But she was already on her feet and seemed all aflame as she said:




"Why should I not see him? He would think me afraid. Dear me, we'll have a good laugh! Just leave the gentleman in the drawing room for a quarter of an hour, Francois; afterward bring him up to me."




She did not sit down again but began pacing feverishly to and fro between the fireplace and a Venetian mirror hanging above an Italian chest. And each time she reached the latter she glanced at the glass and tried the effect of a smile, while Georges sat nervously on a sofa, trembling at the thought of the coming scene. As she walked up and down she kept jerking out such little phrases as:




"It will calm the fellow down if he has to wait a quarter of an hour. Besides, if he thinks he's calling on a tottie the drawing room will stun him! Yes, yes, have a good look at everything, my fine fellow! It isn't imitation, and it'll teach you to respect the lady who owns it. Respect's what men need to feel! The quarter of an hour's gone by, eh? No? Only ten minutes? Oh, we've got plenty of time."




She did not stay where she was, however. At the end of the quarter of an hour she sent Georges away after making him solemnly promise not to listen at the door, as such conduct would scarcely look proper in case the servants saw him. As he went into her bedroom Zizi ventured in a choking sort of way to remark:




"It's my brother, you know--"




"Don't you fear," she said with much dignity; "if he's polite I'll be polite."




Francois ushered in Philippe Hugon, who wore morning dress. Georges began crossing on tiptoe on the other side of the room, for he was anxious to obey the young woman. But the sound of voices retained him, and he hesitated in such anguish of mind that his knees gave way under him. He began imagining that a dread catastrophe would befall, that blows would be struck, that something abominable would happen, which would make Nana everlastingly odious to him. And so he could not withstand the temptation to come back and put his ear against the door. He heard very ill, for the thick portieres deadened every sound, but he managed to catch certain words spoken by Philippe, stern phrases in which such terms as "mere child," "family," "honor," were distinctly audible. He was so anxious about his darling's possible answers that his heart beat violently and filled his head with a confused, buzzing noise. She was sure to give vent to a "Dirty blackguard!" or to a "Leave me bloody well alone! I'm in my own house!" But nothing happened--not a breath came from her direction. Nana seemed dead in there! Soon even his brother's voice grew gentler, and he could not make it out at all, when a strange murmuring sound finally stupefied him. Nana was sobbing! For a moment or two he was the prey of contending feelings and knew not whether to run away or to fall upon Philippe. But just then Zoe came into the room, and he withdrew from the door, ashamed at being thus surprised.




She began quietly to put some linen away in a cupboard while he stood mute and motionless, pressing his forehead against a windowpane. He was tortured by uncertainty. After a short silence the woman asked:




"It's your brother that's with Madame?"




"Yes," replied the lad in a choking voice.




There was a fresh silence.




"And it makes you anxious, doesn't it, Monsieur Georges?"




"Yes," he rejoined in the same painful, suffering tone.




Zoe was in no hurry. She folded up some lace and said slowly:




"You're wrong; Madame will manage it all."




And then the conversation ended; they said not another word. Still she did not leave the room. A long quarter of an hour passed, and she turned round again without seeming to notice the look of exasperation overspreading the lad's face, which was already white with the effects of uncertainty and constraint. He was casting sidelong glances in the direction of the drawing room.




Maybe Nana was still crying. The other must have grown savage and have dealt her blows. Thus when Zoe finally took her departure he ran to the door and once more pressed his ear against it. He was thunderstruck; his head swam, for he heard a brisk outburst of gaiety, tender, whispering voices and the smothered giggles of a woman who is being tickled. Besides, almost directly afterward, Nana conducted Philippe to the head of the stairs, and there was an exchange of cordial and familiar phrases.




When Georges again ventured into the drawing room the young woman was standing before the mirror, looking at herself.




"Well?" he asked in utter bewilderment.




"Well, what?" she said without turning round. Then negligently:




"What did you mean? He's very nice, is your brother!"




"So it's all right, is it?"




"Oh, certainly it's all right! Goodness me, what's come over you? One would have thought we were going to fight!"




Georges still failed to understand.




"I thought I heard--that is, you didn't cry?" he stammered out.




"Me cry!" she exclaimed, looking fixedly at him. "Why, you're dreaming! What makes you think I cried?"




Thereupon the lad was treated to a distressing scene for having disobeyed and played Paul Pry behind the door. She sulked, and he returned with coaxing submissiveness to the old subject, for he wished to know all about it.




"And my brother then?"




"Your brother saw where he was at once. You know, I might have been a tottie, in which case his interference would have been accounted for by your age and the family honor! Oh yes, I understand those kinds of feelings! But a single glance was enough for him, and he behaved like a well-bred man at once. So don't be anxious any longer. It's all over--he's gone to quiet your mamma!"




And she went on laughingly:




"For that matter, you'll see your brother here. I've invited him, and he's going to return."




"Oh, he's going to return," said the lad, growing white. He added nothing, and they ceased talking of Philippe. She began dressing to go out, and he watched her with his great, sad eyes. Doubtless he was very glad that matters had got settled, for he would have preferred death to a rupture of their connection, but deep down in his heart there was a silent anguish, a profound sense of pain, which he had no experience of and dared not talk about. How Philippe quieted their mother's fears he never knew, but three days later she returned to Les Fondettes, apparently satisfied. On the evening of her return, at Nana's house, he trembled when Francois announced the lieutenant, but the latter jested gaily and treated him like a young rascal, whose escapade he had favored as something not likely to have any consequences. The lad's heart was sore within him; he scarcely dared move and blushed girlishly at the least word that was spoken to him. He had not lived much in Philippe's society; he was ten years his junior, and he feared him as he would a father, from whom stories about women are concealed. Accordingly he experienced an uneasy sense of shame when he saw him so free in Nana's company and heard him laugh uproariously, as became a man who was plunging into a life of pleasure with the gusto born of magnificent health. Nevertheless, when his brother shortly began to present himself every day, Georges ended by getting somewhat used to it all. Nana was radiant.




This, her latest installation, had been involving all the riotous waste attendant on the life of gallantry, and now her housewarming was being defiantly celebrated in a grand mansion positively overflowing with males and with furniture.




One afternoon when the Hugons were there Count Muffat arrived out of hours. But when Zoe told him that Madame was with friends he refused to come in and took his departure discreetly, as became a gallant gentleman. When he made his appearance again in the evening Nana received him with the frigid indignation of a grossly affronted woman.




"Sir," she said, "I have given you no cause why you should insult me. You must understand this: when I am at home to visitors, I beg you to make your appearance just like other people."




The count simply gaped in astonishment. "But, my dear--" he endeavored to explain.




"Perhaps it was because I had visitors! Yes, there were men here, but what d'you suppose I was doing with those men? You only advertise a woman's affairs when you act the discreet lover, and I don't want to be advertised; I don't!"




He obtained his pardon with difficulty, but at bottom he was enchanted. It was with scenes such as these that she kept him in unquestioning and docile submission. She had long since succeeded in imposing Georges on him as a young vagabond who, she declared, amused her. She made him dine with Philippe, and the count behaved with great amiability. When they rose from table he took the young man on one side and asked news of his mother. From that time forth the young Hugons, Vandeuvres and Muffat were openly about the house and shook hands as guests and intimates might have done. It was a more convenient arrangement than the previous one. Muffat alone still abstained discreetly from too-frequent visits, thus adhering to the ceremonious policy of an ordinary strange caller. At night when Nana was sitting on her bearskins drawing off her stockings, he would talk amicably about the other three gentlemen and lay especial stress on Philippe, who was loyalty itself.




"It's very true; they're nice," Nana would say as she lingered on the floor to change her shift. "Only, you know, they see what I am. One word about it and I should chuck 'em all out of doors for you!"




Nevertheless, despite her luxurious life and her group of courtiers, Nana was nearly bored to death. She had men for every minute of the night, and money overflowed even among the brushes and combs in the drawers of her dressing table. But all this had ceased to satisfy her; she felt that there was a void somewhere or other, an empty place provocative of yawns. Her life dragged on, devoid of occupation, and successive days only brought back the same monotonous hours. Tomorrow had ceased to be; she lived like a bird: sure of her food and ready to perch and roost on any branch which she came to. This certainty of food and drink left her lolling effortless for whole days, lulled her to sleep in conventual idleness and submission as though she were the prisoner of her trade. Never going out except to drive, she was losing her walking powers. She reverted to low childish tastes, would kiss Bijou from morning to night and kill time with stupid pleasures while waiting for the man whose caresses she tolerated with an appearance of complaisant lassitude. Amid this species of self-abandonment she now took no thought about anything save her personal beauty; her sole care was to look after herself, to wash and to perfume her limbs, as became one who was proud of being able to undress at any moment and in face of anybody without having to blush for her imperfections.




At ten in the morning Nana would get up. Bijou, the Scotch griffon dog, used to lick her face and wake her, and then would ensue a game of play lasting some five minutes, during which the dog would race about over her arms and legs and cause Count Muffat much distress. Bijou was the first little male he had ever been jealous of. It was not at all proper, he thought, that an animal should go poking its nose under the bedclothes like that! After this Nana would proceed to her dressing room, where she took a bath. Toward eleven o'clock Francois would come and do up her hair before beginning the elaborate manipulations of the afternoon.




At breakfast, as she hated feeding alone, she nearly always had Mme Maloir at table with her. This lady would arrive from unknown regions in the morning, wearing her extravagantly quaint hats, and would return at night to that mysterious existence of hers, about which no one ever troubled. But the hardest to bear were the two or three hours between lunch and the toilet. On ordinary occasions she proposed a game of bezique to her old friend; on others she would read the Figaro, in which the theatrical echoes and the fashionable news interested her. Sometimes she even opened a book, for she fancied herself in literary matters. Her toilet kept her till close on five o'clock, and then only she would wake from her daylong drowse and drive out or receive a whole mob of men at her own house. She would often dine abroad and always go to bed very late, only to rise again on the morrow with the same languor as before and to begin another day, differing in nothing from its predecessor.




The great distraction was to go to the Batignolles and see her little Louis at her aunt's. For a fortnight at a time she forgot all about him, and then would follow an access of maternal love, and she would hurry off on foot with all the modesty and tenderness becoming a good mother. On such occasions she would be the bearer of snuff for her aunt and of oranges and biscuits for the child, the kind of presents one takes to a hospital. Or again she would drive up in her landau on her return from the Bois, decked in costumes, the resplendence of which greatly excited the dwellers in the solitary street. Since her niece's magnificent elevation Mme Lerat had been puffed up with vanity. She rarely presented herself in the Avenue de Villiers, for she was pleased to remark that it wasn't her place to do so, but she enjoyed triumphs in her own street. She was delighted when the young woman arrived in dresses that had cost four or five thousand francs and would be occupied during the whole of the next day in showing off her presents and in citing prices which quite stupefied the neighbors. As often as not, Nana kept Sunday free for the sake of "her family," and on such occasions, if Muffat invited her, she would refuse with the smile of a good little shopwoman. It was impossible, she would answer; she was dining at her aunt's; she was going to see Baby. Moreover, that poor little man Louiset was always ill. He was almost three years old, growing quite a great boy! But he had had an eczema on the back of his neck, and now concretions were forming in his ears, which pointed, it was feared, to decay of the bones of the skull. When she saw how pale he looked, with his spoiled blood and his flabby flesh all out in yellow patches, she would become serious, but her principal feeling would be one of astonishment. What could be the matter with the little love that he should grow so weakly? She, his mother, was so strong and well!




On the days when her child did not engross attention Nana would again sink back into the noisy monotony of her existence, with its drives in the Bois, first nights at the theater, dinners and suppers at the Maison-d'Or or the Cafe Anglais, not to mention all the places of public resort, all the spectacles to which crowds rushed--Mabille, the reviews, the races. But whatever happened she still felt that stupid, idle void, which caused her, as it were, to suffer internal cramps. Despite the incessant infatuations that possessed her heart, she would stretch out her arms with a gesture of immense weariness the moment she was left alone. Solitude rendered her low spirited at once, for it brought her face to face with the emptiness and boredom within her. Extremely gay by nature and profession, she became dismal in solitude and would sum up her life in the following ejaculation, which recurred incessantly between her yawns:




"Oh, how the men bother me!"




One afternoon as she was returning home from a concert, Nana, on the sidewalk in the Rue Montmartre, noticed a woman trotting along in down-at-the-heel boots, dirty petticoats and a hat utterly ruined by the rain. She recognized her suddenly.




"Stop, Charles!" she shouted to the coachman and began calling: "Satin, Satin!"




Passers-by turned their heads; the whole street stared. Satin had drawn near and was still further soiling herself against the carriage wheels.




"Do get in, my dear girl," said Nana tranquilly, disdaining the onlookers.




And with that she picked her up and carried her off, though she was in disgusting contrast to her light blue landau and her dress of pearl-gray silk trimmed with Chantilly, while the street smiled at the coachman's loftily dignified demeanor.




From that day forth Nana had a passion to occupy her thoughts. Satin became her vicious foible. Washed and dressed and duly installed in the house in the Avenue de Villiers, during three days the girl talked of Saint-Lazare and the annoyances the sisters had caused her and how those dirty police people had put her down on the official list. Nana grew indignant and comforted her and vowed she would get her name taken off, even though she herself should have to go and find out the minister of the interior. Meanwhile there was no sort of hurry: nobody would come and search for her at Nana's--that was certain. And thereupon the two women began to pass tender afternoons together, making numberless endearing little speeches and mingling their kisses with laughter. The same little sport, which the arrival of the plainclothes men had interrupted in the Rue de Laval, was beginning again in a jocular sort of spirit. One fine evening, however, it became serious, and Nana, who had been so disgusted at Laure's, now understood what it meant. She was upset and enraged by it, the more so because Satin disappeared on the morning of the fourth day. No one had seen her go our. She had, indeed, slipped away in her new dress, seized by a longing for air, full of sentimental regret for her old street existence.




That day there was such a terrible storm in the house that all the servants hung their heads in sheepish silence. Nana had come near beating Francois for not throwing himself across the door through which Satin escaped. She did her best, however, to control herself, and talked of Satin as a dirty swine. Oh, it would teach her to pick filthy things like that out of the gutter!




When Madame shut herself up in her room in the afternoon Zoe heard her sobbing. In the evening she suddenly asked for her carriage and had herself driven to Laure's. It had occurred to her that she would find Satin at the table d'hote in the Rue des Martyrs. She was not going there for the sake of seeing her again but in order to catch her one in the face! As a matter of fact Satin was dining at a little table with Mme Robert. Seeing Nana, she began to laugh, but the former, though wounded to the quick, did not make a scene. On the contrary, she was very sweet and very compliant. She paid for champagne made five or six tablefuls tipsy and then carried off Satin when Mme Robert was in the closets. Not till they were in the carriage did she make a mordant attack on her, threatening to kill her if she did it again.




After that day the same little business began again continually. On twenty different occasions Nana, tragically furious, as only a jilted woman can be ran off in pursuit of this sluttish creature, whose flights were prompted by the boredom she suffered amid the comforts of her new home. Nana began to talk of boxing Mme Robert's ears; one day she even meditated a duel; there was one woman too many, she said.




In these latter times, whenever she dined at Laure's, she donned her diamonds and occasionally brought with her Louise Violaine, Maria Blond and Tatan Nene, all of them ablaze with finery; and while the sordid feast was progressing in the three saloons and the yellow gaslight flared overhead, these four resplendent ladies would demean themselves with a vengeance, for it was their delight to dazzle the little local courtesans and to carry them off when dinner was over. On days such as these Laure, sleek and tight-laced as ever would kiss everyone with an air of expanded maternity. Yet notwithstanding all these circumstances Satin's blue eyes and pure virginal face remained as calm as heretofore; torn, beaten and pestered by the two women, she would simply remark that it was a funny business, and they would have done far better to make it up at once. It did no good to slap her; she couldn't cut herself in two, however much she wanted to be nice to everybody. It was Nana who finally carried her off in triumph, so assiduously had she loaded Satin with kindnesses and presents. In order to be revenged, however, Mme Robert wrote abominable, anonymous letters to her rival's lovers.




For some time past Count Muffat had appeared suspicious, and one morning, with considerable show of feeling, he laid before Nana an anonymous letter, where in the very first sentences she read that she was accused of deceiving the count with Vandeuvres and the young Hugons.




"It's false! It's false!" she loudly exclaimed in accents of extraordinary candor.




"You swear?" asked Muffat, already willing to be comforted.




"I'll swear by whatever you like--yes, by the head of my child!"




But the letter was long. Soon her connection with Satin was described in the broadest and most ignoble terms. When she had done reading she smiled.




"Now I know who it comes from," she remarked simply.




And as Muffat wanted her denial to the charges therein contained, she resumed quietly enough:




"That's a matter which doesn't concern you, dear old pet. How can it hurt you?"




She did not deny anything. He used some horrified expressions. Thereupon she shrugged her shoulders. Where had he been all this time? Why, it was done everywhere! And she mentioned her friends and swore that fashionable ladies went in for it. In fact, to hear her speak, nothing could be commoner or more natural. But a lie was a lie, and so a moment ago he had seen how angry she grew in the matter of Vandeuvres and the young Hugons! Oh, if that had been true he would have been justified in throttling her! But what was the good of lying to him about a matter of no consequence? And with that she repeated her previous expression:




"Come now, how can it hurt you?"




Then as the scene still continued, she closed it with a rough speech:




"Besides, dear boy, if the thing doesn't suit you it's very simple: the house door's open! There now, you must take me as you find me!"




He hung his head, for the young woman's vows of fidelity made him happy at bottom. She, however, now knew her power over him and ceased to consider his feelings. And from that time forth Satin was openly installed in the house on the same footing as the gentlemen. Vandeuvres had not needed anonymous letters in order to understand how matters stood, and accordingly he joked and tried to pick jealous quarrels with Satin. Philippe and Georges, on their parts, treated her like a jolly good fellow, shaking hands with her and cracking the riskiest jokes imaginable.




Nana had an adventure one evening when this slut of a girl had given her the go-by and she had gone to dine in the Rue des Martyrs without being able to catch her. While she was dining by herself Daguenet had appeared on the scene, for although he had reformed, he still occasionally dropped in under the influence of his old vicious inclinations. He hoped of course that no one would meet him in these black recesses, dedicated to the town's lowest depravity. Accordingly even Nana's presence seemed to embarrass him at the outset. But he was not the man to run away and, coming forward with a smile, he asked if Madame would be so kind as to allow him to dine at her table. Noticing his jocular tone, Nana assumed her magnificently frigid demeanor and icily replied:




"Sit down where you please, sir. We are in a public place."




Thus begun, the conversation proved amusing. But at dessert Nana, bored and burning for a triumph, put her elbows on the table and began in the old familiar way:




"Well, what about your marriage, my lad? Is it getting on all right?"




"Not much," Daguenet averred.




As a matter of fact, just when he was about to venture on his request at the Muffats', he had met with such a cold reception from the count that he had prudently refrained. The business struck him as a failure. Nana fixed her clear eyes on him; she was sitting, leaning her chin on her hand, and there was an ironical curve about her lips.




"Oh yes! I'm a baggage," she resumed slowly. "Oh yes, the future father-in-law will have to be dragged from between my claws! Dear me, dear me, for a fellow with NOUS, you're jolly stupid! What! D'you mean to say you're going to tell your tales to a man who adores me and tells me everything? Now just listen: you shall marry if I wish it, my little man!"




For a minute or two he had felt the truth of this, and now he began scheming out a method of submission. Nevertheless, he still talked jokingly, not wishing the matter to grow serious, and after he had put on his gloves he demanded the hand of Mlle Estelle de Beuville in the strict regulation manner. Nana ended by laughing, as though she had been tickled. Oh, that Mimi! It was impossible to bear him a grudge! Daguenet's great successes with ladies of her class were due to the sweetness of his voice, a voice of such musical purity and pliancy as to have won him among courtesans the sobriquet of "Velvet-Mouth." Every woman would give way to him when he lulled her with his sonorous caresses. He knew this power and rocked Nana to sleep with endless words, telling her all kinds of idiotic anecdotes. When they left the table d'hote she was blushing rosy-red; she trembled as she hung on his arm; he had reconquered her. As it was very fine, she sent her carriage away and walked with him as far as his own place, where she went upstairs with him naturally enough. Two hours later, as she was dressing again, she said:




"So you hold to this marriage of yours, Mimi?"




"Egad," he muttered, "it's the best thing I could possibly do after all! You know I'm stony broke."




She summoned him to button her boots, and after a pause:




"Good heavens! I've no objection. I'll shove you on! She's as dry as a lath, is that little thing, but since it suits your game--oh, I'm agreeable: I'll run the thing through for you."




Then with bosom still uncovered, she began laughing:




"Only what will you give me?"




He had caught her in his arms and was kissing her on the shoulders in a perfect access of gratitude while she quivered with excitement and struggled merrily and threw herself backward in her efforts to be free.




"Oh, I know," she cried, excited by the contest. "Listen to what I want in the way of commission. On your wedding day you shall make me a present of your innocence. Before your wife, d'you understand?"




"That's it! That's it!" he said, laughing even louder than Nana.




The bargain amused them--they thought the whole business very good, indeed.




Now as it happened, there was a dinner at Nana's next day. For the matter of that, it was the customary Thursday dinner, and Muffat, Vandeuvres, the young Hugons and Satin were present. The count arrived early. He stood in need of eighty thousand francs wherewith to free the young woman from two or three debts and to give her a set of sapphires she was dying to possess. As he had already seriously lessened his capital, he was in search of a lender, for he did not dare to sell another property. With the advice of Nana herself he had addressed himself to Labordette, but the latter, deeming it too heavy an undertaking, had mentioned it to the hairdresser Francis, who willingly busied himself in such affairs in order to oblige his lady clients. The count put himself into the hands of these gentlemen but expressed a formal desire not to appear in the matter, and they both undertook to keep in hand the bill for a hundred thousand francs which he was to sign, excusing themselves at the same time for charging a matter of twenty thousand francs interest and loudly denouncing the blackguard usurers to whom, they declared, it had been necessary to have recourse. When Muffat had himself announced, Francis was putting the last touches to Nana's coiffure. Labordette also was sitting familiarly in the dressing room, as became a friend of no consequence. Seeing the count, he discreetly placed a thick bundle of bank notes among the powders and pomades, and the bill was signed on the marble-topped dressing table. Nana was anxious to keep Labordette to dinner, but he declined--he was taking a rich foreigner about Paris. Muffat, however, led him aside and begged him to go to Becker, the jeweler, and bring him back thence the set of sapphires, which he wanted to present the young woman by way of surprise that very evening. Labordette willingly undertook the commission, and half an hour later Julien handed the jewel case mysteriously to the count.




During dinnertime Nana was nervous. The sight of the eighty thousand francs had excited her. To think all that money was to go to tradespeople! It was a disgusting thought. After soup had been served she grew sentimental, and in the splendid dining room, glittering with plate and glass, she talked of the bliss of poverty. The men were in evening dress, Nana in a gown of white embroidered satin, while Satin made a more modest appearance in black silk with a simple gold heart at her throat, which was a present from her kind friend. Julien and Francois waited behind the guests and were assisted in this by Zoe. All three looked most dignified.




"It's certain I had far greater fun when I hadn't a cent!" Nana repeated.




She had placed Muffat on her right hand and Vandeuvres on her left, but she scarcely looked at them, so taken up was she with Satin, who sat in state between Philippe and Georges on the opposite side of the table.




"Eh, duckie?" she kept saying at every turn. "How we did use to laugh in those days when we went to Mother Josse's school in the Rue Polonceau!"




When the roast was being served the two women plunged into a world of reminiscences. They used to have regular chattering fits of this kind when a sudden desire to stir the muddy depths of their childhood would possess them. These fits always occurred when men were present: it was as though they had given way to a burning desire to treat them to the dunghill on which they had grown to woman's estate. The gentlemen paled visibly and looked embarrassed. The young Hugons did their best to laugh, while Vandeuvres nervously toyed with his beard and Muffat redoubled his gravity.




"You remember Victor?" said Nana. "There was a wicked little fellow for you! Why, he used to take the little girls into cellars!"




"I remember him perfectly," replied Satin. "I recollect the big courtyard at your place very well. There was a portress there with a broom!"




"Mother Boche--she's dead."




"And I can still picture your shop. Your mother was a great fatty. One evening when we were playing your father came in drunk. Oh, so drunk!"




At this point Vandeuvres tried to intercept the ladies' reminiscences and to effect a diversion,"I say, my dear, I should be very glad to have some more truffles. They're simply perfect. Yesterday I had some at the house of the Duc de Corbreuse, which did not come up to them at all."




"The truffles, Julien!" said Nana roughly.




Then returning to the subject:




"By Jove, yes, Dad hadn't any sense! And then what a smash there was! You should have seen it--down, down, down we went, starving away all the time. I can tell you I've had to bear pretty well everything and it's a miracle I didn't kick the bucket over it, like Daddy and Mamma."




This time Muffat, who was playing with his knife in a state of infinite exasperation, made so bold as to intervene.




"What you're telling us isn't very cheerful."




"Eh, what? Not cheerful!" she cried with a withering glance. "I believe you; it isn't cheerful! Somebody had to earn a living for us dear boy. Oh yes, you know, I'm the right sort; I don't mince matters. Mamma was a laundress; Daddy used to get drunk, and he died of it! There! If it doesn't suit you--if you're ashamed of my family--"




They all protested. What was she after now? They had every sort of respect for her family! But she went on:"If you're ashamed of my family you'll please leave me, because I'm not one of those women who deny their father and mother. You must take me and them together, d'you understand?"




They took her as required; they accepted the dad, the mamma, the past; in fact, whatever she chose. With their eyes fixed on the tablecloth, the four now sat shrinking and insignificant while Nana, in a transport of omnipotence, trampled on them in the old muddy boots worn long since in the Rue de la Goutte-d'Or. She was determined not to lay down the cudgels just yet. It was all very fine to bring her fortunes, to build her palaces; she would never leave off regretting the time when she munched apples! Oh, what bosh that stupid thing money was! It was made for the tradespeople! Finally her outburst ended in a sentimentally expressed desire for a simple, openhearted existence, to be passed in an atmosphere of universal benevolence.




When she got to this point she noticed Julien waiting idly by.




"Well, what's the matter? Hand the champagne then!" she said. "Why d'you stand staring at me like a goose?"




During this scene the servants had never once smiled. They apparently heard nothing, and the more their mistress let herself down, the more majestic they became. Julien set to work to pour out the champagne and did so without mishap, but Francois, who was handing round the fruit, was so unfortunate as to tilt the fruit dish too low, and the apples, the pears and the grapes rolled on the table.




"You bloody clumsy lot!" cried Nana.




The footman was mistaken enough to try and explain that the fruit had not been firmly piled up. Zoe had disarranged it by taking out some oranges.




"Then it's Zoe that's the goose!" said Nana.




"Madame--" murmured the lady's maid in an injured tone.




Straightway Madame rose to her feet, and in a sharp voice and with royally authoritative gesture:




"We've had enough of this, haven't we? Leave the room, all of you! We don't want you any longer!"




This summary procedure calmed her down, and she was forthwith all sweetness and amiability. The dessert proved charming, and the gentlemen grew quite merry waiting on themselves. But Satin, having peeled a pear, came and ate it behind her darling, leaning on her shoulder the while and whispering sundry little remarks in her ear, at which they both laughed very loudly. By and by she wanted to share her last piece of pear with Nana and presented it to her between her teeth. Whereupon there was a great nibbling of lips, and the pear was finished amid kisses. At this there was a burst of comic protest from the gentlemen, Philippe shouting to them to take it easy and Vandeuvres asking if one ought to leave the room. Georges, meanwhile, had come and put his arm round Satin's waist and had brought her back to her seat.




"How silly of you!" said Nana. "You're making her blush, the poor, darling duck. Never mind, dear girl, let them chaff. It's our own little private affair."




And turning to Muffat, who was watching them with his serious expression:




"Isn't it, my friend?"




"Yes, certainly," he murmured with a slow nod of approval.




He no longer protested now. And so amid that company of gentlemen with the great names and the old, upright traditions, the two women sat face to face, exchanging tender glances, conquering, reigning, in tranquil defiance of the laws of sex, in open contempt for the male portion of the community. The gentlemen burst into applause.




The company went upstairs to take coffee in the little drawing room, where a couple of lamps cast a soft glow over the rosy hangings and the lacquer and old gold of the knickknacks. At that hour of the evening the light played discreetly over coffers, bronzes and china, lighting up silver or ivory inlaid work, bringing into view the polished contours of a carved stick and gleaming over a panel with glossy silky reflections. The fire, which had been burning since the afternoon, was dying out in glowing embers. It was very warm--the air behind the curtains and hangings was languid with warmth. The room was full of Nana's intimate existence: a pair of gloves, a fallen handkerchief, an open book, lay scattered about, and their owner seemed present in careless attire with that well-known odor of violets and that species of untidiness which became her in her character of good-natured courtesan and had such a charming effect among all those rich surroundings. The very armchairs, which were as wide as beds, and the sofas, which were as deep as alcoves, invited to slumber oblivious of the flight of time and to tender whispers in shadowy corners.




Satin went and lolled back in the depths of a sofa near the fireplace. She had lit a cigarette, but Vandeuvres began amusing himself by pretending to be ferociously jealous. Nay, he even threatened to send her his seconds if she still persisted in keeping Nana from her duty. Philippe and Georges joined him and teased her and badgered her so mercilessly that at last she shouted out:




"Darling! Darling! Do make 'em keep quiet! They're still after me!"




"Now then, let her be," said Nana seriously. "I won't have her tormented; you know that quite well. And you, my pet, why d'you always go mixing yourself up with them when they've got so little sense?"




Satin, blushing all over and putting out her tongue, went into the dressing room, through the widely open door of which you caught a glimpse of pale marbles gleaming in the milky light of a gas flame in a globe of rough glass. After that Nana talked to the four men as charmingly as hostess could. During the day she had read a novel which was at that time making a good deal of noise. It was the history of a courtesan, and Nana was very indignant, declaring the whole thing to be untrue and expressing angry dislike to that kind of monstrous literature which pretends to paint from nature. "Just as though one could describe everything," she said. Just as though a novel ought not to be written so that the reader may while away an hour pleasantly! In the matter of books and of plays Nana had very decided opinions: she wanted tender and noble productions, things that would set her dreaming and would elevate her soul. Then allusion being made in the course of conversation to the troubles agitating Paris, the incendiary articles in the papers, the incipient popular disturbances which followed the calls to arms nightly raised at public meetings, she waxed wroth with the Republicans. What on earth did those dirty people who never washed really want? Were folks not happy? Had not the emperor done everything for the people? A nice filthy lot of people! She knew 'em; she could talk about 'em, and, quite forgetting the respect which at dinner she had just been insisting should be paid to her humble circle in the Rue de la Goutte-d'Or, she began blackguarding her own class with all the terror and disgust peculiar to a woman who had risen successfully above it. That very afternoon she had read in the Figaro an account of the proceedings at a public meeting which had verged on the comic. Owing to the slang words that had been used and to the piggish behavior of a drunken man who had got himself chucked, she was laughing at those proceedings still.




"Oh, those drunkards!" she said with a disgusted air. "No, look you here, their republic would be a great misfortune for everybody! Oh, may God preserve us the emperor as long as possible!"




"God will hear your prayer, my dear," Muffat replied gravely. "To be sure, the emperor stands firm."




He liked her to express such excellent views. Both, indeed, understood one another in political matters. Vandeuvres and Philippe Hugon likewise indulged in endless jokes against the "cads," the quarrelsome set who scuttled off the moment they clapped eyes on a bayonet. But Georges that evening remained pale and somber.




"What can be the matter with that baby?" asked Nana, noticing his troubled appearance.




"With me? Nothing--I am listening," he muttered.




But he was really suffering. On rising from table he had heard Philippe joking with the young woman, and now it was Philippe, and not himself, who sat beside her. His heart, he knew not why, swelled to bursting. He could not bear to see them so close together; such vile thoughts oppressed him that shame mingled with his anguish. He who laughed at Satin, who had accepted Steiner and Muffat and all the rest, felt outraged and murderous at the thought that Philippe might someday touch that woman.




"Here, take Bijou," she said to comfort him, and she passed him the little dog which had gone to sleep on her dress.




And with that Georges grew happy again, for with the beast still warm from her lap in his arms, he held, as it were, part of her.




Allusion had been made to a considerable loss which Vandeuvres had last night sustained at the Imperial Club. Muffat, who did not play, expressed great astonishment, but Vandeuvres smilingly alluded to his imminent ruin, about which Paris was already talking. The kind of death you chose did not much matter, he averred; the great thing was to die handsomely. For some time past Nana had noticed that he was nervous and had a sharp downward droop of the mouth and a fitful gleam in the depths of his clear eyes. But he retained his haughty aristocratic manner and the delicate elegance of his impoverished race, and as yet these strange manifestations were only, so to speak, momentary fits of vertigo overcoming a brain already sapped by play and by debauchery. One night as he lay beside her he had frightened her with a dreadful story. He had told her he contemplated shutting himself up in his stable and setting fire to himself and his horses at such time as he should have devoured all his substance. His only hope at that period was a horse, Lusignan by name, which he was training for the Prix de Paris. He was living on this horse, which was the sole stay of his shaken credit, and whenever Nana grew exacting he would put her off till June and to the probability of Lusignan's winning.




"Bah! He may very likely lose," she said merrily, "since he's going to clear them all out at the races."




By way of reply he contented himself by smiling a thin, mysterious smile. Then carelessly:




"By the by, I've taken the liberty of giving your name to my outsider, the filly. Nana, Nana--that sounds well. You're not vexed?"




"Vexed, why?" she said in a state of inward ecstasy.




The conversation continued, and same mention was made of an execution shortly to take place. The young woman said she was burning to go to it when Satin appeared at the dressing-room door and called her in tones of entreaty. She got up at once and left the gentlemen lolling lazily about, while they finished their cigars and discussed the grave question as to how far a murderer subject to chronic alcoholism is responsible for his act. In the dressing room Zoe sat helpless on a chair, crying her heart out, while Satin vainly endeavored to console her.




"What's the matter?" said Nana in surprise.




"Oh, darling, do speak to her!" said Satin. "I've been trying to make her listen to reason for the last twenty minutes. She's crying because you called her a goose."




"Yes, madame, it's very hard--very hard," stuttered Zoe, choked by a fresh fit of sobbing.




This sad sight melted the young woman's heart at once. She spoke kindly, and when the other woman still refused to grow calm she sank down in front of her and took her round the waist with truly cordial familiarity:




"But, you silly, I said 'goose' just as I might have said anything else. How shall I explain? I was in a passion--it was wrong of me; now calm down."




"I who love Madame so," stuttered Zoe; "after all I've done for Madame."




Thereupon Nana kissed the lady's maid and, wishing to show her she wasn't vexed, gave her a dress she had worn three times. Their quarrels always ended up in the giving of presents! Zoe plugged her handkerchief into her eyes. She carried the dress off over her arm and added before leaving that they were very sad in the kitchen and that Julien and Francois had been unable to eat, so entirely had Madame's anger taken away their appetites. Thereupon Madame sent them a louis as a pledge of reconciliation. She suffered too much if people around her were sorrowful.




Nana was returning to the drawing room, happy in the thought that she had patched up a disagreement which was rendering her quietly apprehensive of the morrow, when Satin came and whispered vehemently in her ear. She was full of complaint, threatened to be off if those men still went on teasing her and kept insisting that her darling should turn them all out of doors for that night, at any rate. It would be a lesson to them. And then it would be so nice to be alone, both of them! Nana, with a return of anxiety, declared it to be impossible. Thereupon the other shouted at her like a violent child and tried hard to overrule her.




"I wish it, d'you see? Send 'em away or I'm off!"




And she went back into the drawing room, stretched herself out in the recesses of a divan, which stood in the background near the window, and lay waiting, silent and deathlike, with her great eyes fixed upon Nana.




The gentlemen were deciding against the new criminological theories. Granted that lovely invention of irresponsibility in certain pathological cases, and criminals ceased to exist and sick people alone remained. The young woman, expressing approval with an occasional nod, was busy considering how best to dismiss the count. The others would soon be going, but he would assuredly prove obstinate. In fact, when Philippe got up to withdraw, Georges followed him at once--he seemed only anxious not to leave his brother behind. Vandeuvres lingered some minutes longer, feeling his way, as it were, and waiting to find out if, by any chance, some important business would oblige Muffat to cede him his place. Soon, however, when he saw the count deliberately taking up his quarters for the night, he desisted from his purpose and said good-by, as became a man of tact. But on his way to the door, he noticed Satin staring fixedly at Nana, as usual. Doubtless he understood what this meant, for he seemed amused and came and shook hands with her.




"We're not angry, eh?" he whispered. "Pray pardon me. You're the nicer attraction of the two, on my honor!"




Satin deigned no reply. Nor did she take her eyes off Nana and the count, who were now alone. Muffat, ceasing to be ceremonious, had come to sit beside the young woman. He took her fingers and began kissing them. Whereupon Nana, seeking to change the current of his thoughts, asked him if his daughter Estelle were better. The previous night he had been complaining of the child's melancholy behavior--he could not even spend a day happily at his own house, with his wife always out and his daughter icily silent.




In family matters of this kind Nana was always full of good advice, and when Muffat abandoned all his usual self-control under the influence of mental and physical relaxation and once more launched out into his former plaints, she remembered the promise she had made.




"Suppose you were to marry her?" she said. And with that she ventured to talk of Daguenet. At the mere mention of the name the count was filled with disgust. "Never," he said after what she had told him!




She pretended great surprise and then burst out laughing and put her arm round his neck.




"Oh, the jealous man! To think of it! Just argue it out a little. Why, they slandered me to you--I was furious. At present I should be ever so sorry if--"




But over Muffat's shoulder she met Satin's gaze. And she left him anxiously and in a grave voice continued:




"This marriage must come off, my friend; I don't want to prevent your daughter's happiness. The young man's most charming; you could not possibly find a better sort."




And she launched into extraordinary praise of Daguenet. The count had again taken her hands; he no longer refused now; he would see about it, he said, they would talk the matter over. By and by, when he spoke of going to bed, she sank her voice and excused herself. It was impossible; she was not well. If he loved her at all he would not insist! Nevertheless, he was obstinate; he refused to go away, and she was beginning to give in when she met Satin's eyes once more. Then she grew inflexible. No, the thing was out of the question! The count, deeply moved and with a look of suffering, had risen and was going in quest of his hat. But in the doorway he remembered the set of sapphires; he could feel the case in his pocket. He had been wanting to hide it at the bottom of the bed so that when she entered it before him she should feel it against her legs. Since dinnertime he had been meditating this little surprise like a schoolboy, and now, in trouble and anguish of heart at being thus dismissed, he gave her the case without further ceremony.




"What is it?" she queried. "Sapphires? Dear me! Oh yes, it's that set. How sweet you are! But I say, my darling, d'you believe it's the same one? In the shopwindow it made a much greater show."




That was all the thanks he got, and she let him go away. He noticed Satin stretched out silent and expectant, and with that he gazed at both women and without further insistence submitted to his fate and went downstairs. The hall door had not yet closed when Satin caught Nana round the waist and danced and sang. Then she ran to the window.




"Oh, just look at the figure he cuts down in the street!" The two women leaned upon the wrought-iron window rail in the shadow of the curtains. One o'clock struck. The Avenue de Villiers was deserted, and its double file of gas lamps stretched away into the darkness of the damp March night through which great gusts of wind kept sweeping, laden with rain. There were vague stretches of land on either side of the road which looked like gulfs of shadow, while scaffoldings round mansions in process of construction loomed upward under the dark sky. They laughed uncontrollably as they watched Muffat's rounded back and glistening shadow disappearing along the wet sidewalk into the glacial, desolate plains of new Paris. But Nana silenced Satin.




"Take care; there are the police!"




Thereupon they smothered their laughter and gazed in secret fear at two dark figures walking with measured tread on the opposite side of the avenue. Amid all her luxurious surroundings, amid all the royal splendors of the woman whom all must obey, Nana still stood in horror of the police and did not like to hear them mentioned any oftener than death. She felt distinctly unwell when a policeman looked up at her house. One never knew what such people might do! They might easily take them for loose women if they heard them laughing at that hour of the night. Satin, with a little shudder, had squeezed herself up against Nana. Nevertheless, the pair stayed where they were and were soon interested in the approach of a lantern, the light of which danced over the puddles in the road. It was an old ragpicker woman who was busy raking in the gutters. Satin recognized her.




"Dear me," she exclaimed, "it's Queen Pomare with her wickerwork shawl!"




And while a gust of wind lashed the fine rain in their faces she told her beloved the story of Queen Pomare. Oh, she had been a splendid girl once upon a time: all Paris had talked of her beauty. And such devilish go and such cheek! Why, she led the men about like dogs, and great people stood blubbering on her stairs! Now she was in the habit of getting tipsy, and the women round about would make her drink absinthe for the sake of a laugh, after which the street boys would throw stones at her and chase her. In fact, it was a regular smashup; the queen had tumbled into the mud! Nana listened, feeling cold all over.




"You shall see," added Satin.




She whistled a man's whistle, and the ragpicker, who was then below the window, lifted her head and showed herself by the yellow flare of her lantern. Framed among rags, a perfect bundle of them, a face looked out from under a tattered kerchief--a blue, seamed face with a toothless, cavernous mouth and fiery bruises where the eyes should be. And Nana, seeing the frightful old woman, the wanton drowned in drink, had a sudden fit of recollection and saw far back amid the shadows of consciousness the vision of Chamont--Irma d'Anglars, the old harlot crowned with years and honors, ascending the steps in front of her chateau amid abjectly reverential villagers. Then as Satin whistled again, making game of the old hag, who could not see her:




"Do leave off; there are the police!" she murmured in changed tones. "In with us, quick, my pet!"




The measured steps were returning, and they shut the window. Turning round again, shivering, and with the damp of night on her hair, Nana was momentarily astounded at sight of her drawing room. It seemed as though she had forgotten it and were entering an unknown chamber. So warm, so full of perfume, was the air she encountered that she experienced a sense of delighted surprise. The heaped-up wealth of the place, the Old World furniture, the fabrics of silk and gold, the ivory, the bronzes, were slumbering in the rosy light of the lamps, while from the whole of the silent house a rich feeling of great luxury ascended, the luxury of the solemn reception rooms, of the comfortable, ample dining room, of the vast retired staircase, with their soft carpets and seats. Her individuality, with its longing for domination and enjoyment and its desire to possess everything that she might destroy everything, was suddenly increased. Never before had she felt so profoundly the puissance of her sex. She gazed slowly round and remarked with an expression of grave philosophy:




"Ah well, all the same, one's jolly well right to profit by things when one's young!"




But now Satin was rolling on the bearskins in the bedroom and calling her.




"Oh, do come! Do come!"




Nana undressed in the dressing room, and in order to be quicker about it she took her thick fell of blonde hair in both hands and began shaking it above the silver wash hand basin, while a downward hail of long hairpins rang a little chime on the shining metal.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-11-24 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER 10


于是娜娜变成了一个时髦女子,一个依靠男性的荒唐和堕落来生活的寄生虫,一个颇具贵妇仪态的高等妓女。她的失足虽是偶然的,却决定了她的终身。她摇身一变成了著名的风流女子,尽人皆知的一掷千金、肆无忌惮地卖弄姿色的女流。她很快在要价最高的妓女中成了王后。她的照片陈列在橱窗里,报纸上常常见到她的名字。每当她乘坐马车经过大街上时,人们都掉过头来看她一眼,呼唤她的名字,激奋之情犹如民众见到王后一般;而她则身着轻飘飘的服装,悠然自得地倚靠在车子上,脸上挂着微笑,十分快乐,金色的细雨般的一缕缕细小鬈发垂挂到涂蓝的眼圈边和搽口红的嘴唇边。说来奇怪,这个胖姑娘在舞台上是那么笨拙,扮演正经女人是那么滑稽可笑,但在街上扮演迷人的女子,却不费吹灰之力。她的身体像水蛇一般柔软自如,衣着得体,看起来是随意穿戴,却显得风度翩翩,像一只矫捷超群的纯种母猫,堪称烟花女中的佼佼者。她很高傲,富有叛逆精神,像一个权力至高无上的统治者,把巴黎踩在脚下。她随意穿上什么款式的服装,贵妇们便纷纷仿效她。




娜娜的公馆在维里埃大街,卡迪内街的拐角处,所处地段是一个豪华地区。这里原来是蒙梭平原,一座座建筑在这空旷的土地上拔地而起。这座公馆当初是由一位青年画家所建,这位画家由于在绘画艺术上初露锋芒,兴奋得飘飘然起来,便建了这座公馆,可是房子刚刚粉刷完毕,又不得不把它卖掉。房子颇具文艺复兴时代的建筑的风貌,外观很像一座宫殿,内部布局别具一格,舒适的起居设备都是现代的,但又具备不落俗套的特色。缪法伯爵买下了这座配备家具的公馆,里面摆了许多小摆设,配上了华美的东方帷幔,古色古香的餐具柜,路易十三时代的大扶手椅;因此,娜娜不期而获得了颇具艺术特色的家具,家具都是经过精心挑选的,富有不同时代特色。不过,占据公馆中央的画室,对她来说毫无用场,于是她就把楼上楼下通通改造一番,在底层设了一间温室、一大间客厅、一间饭厅,在二楼靠近她的卧室和梳妆室的地方,设了一间小客厅。她的设想令建筑师们惊讶不已,她仿佛生来就要过奢侈的生活,作为巴黎街头妓女,追求时髦豪华是她的天性。总之,她并未把公馆搞得不像样子,甚至还使富丽堂皇的家具上增添了一些摆设,仅在某些方面留下雅致得有点可笑、华丽得有点刺目的痕迹,由此可以看出她昔日是个卖花女,曾经在商店的橱窗前构想自己未来生活的蓝图。




院子里,在大雨罩遮盖下,门口的石阶上铺着地毯;一到前厅就闻到一股紫罗兰的香味,四壁上的帷幔很厚实,屋内的气温宜人。一扇彩绘大玻璃窗,上面的玻璃有黄色的,也有玫瑰色的,射出淡黄色的肉色光线,照亮着宽大的楼梯。楼梯脚下,有一个木雕黑人,手捧一只银制托盘,盘里摆满了来访者的名片;还有四个白色大理石女子,乳房裸露,手擎高脚台灯。前厅里和楼梯平台上,陈列着中国青铜器皿和景泰蓝瓶,里面插满了鲜花,还有铺着波斯坐毯的长沙发,铺着古色古香毯子的扶手椅,这些陈设把前厅和二楼平台装饰成候见厅。厅内经常放着男客的大衣和帽子,帷幔和地毯把房间包得严严的,发不出一点声响,一进门就觉得是在屏息冥思,仿佛进了一座小教堂,因虔诚而浑身战栗。每扇门都关得严严的,屋内一派寂静气氛使人产生神秘的感觉。




大客厅具有路易十六时代的风格,陈设过分豪华,只在举行盛大晚会时,娜娜才打开它来接待社伊勒里宫的达官显贵和外国宾客。平时,她只在吃饭的时候才下楼,有时她一个人单独在饭厅里就餐时,失落之感油然而生。餐厅很高,墙上挂着巴黎戈贝兰壁毯,还有一个硕大无朋的食具橱,里面放着古老的瓷器,令人赞叹的老式银餐具,这些东西令人赏心悦目。她吃完饭后,便赶快上楼。她住在二楼,占有三个房间:一间卧室,一间梳妆室和一间小客厅。她的卧室已经重新布置过两次,第一次用的是淡紫色的缎子,第二次用的是镶花边的蓝色绸料;但是她还不满意,觉得这样显得平淡无奇,她还在想新的花样,却终未想出来。一张垫软垫的床矮得像沙发,床上的威尼斯针钩花边值二万法郎。家具都漆成白色和蓝色,上面还镶着银色细丝;屋子里到处都散放着白熊皮,多得把地毯都盖住了。娜娜有一种怪癖,也是一种穷奢极欲的表现,她喜欢坐在地上脱长袜子,这个习惯始终没有改掉。在卧室旁边的小客厅里,小玩意儿摆得杂乱无章,它们全是精美的艺术品;墙上挂的是浅玫瑰红丝绸帷幔,即一种褪了色的土耳其玫瑰红颜色,上面织着金线,沿着帷幔,摆放着各个国家、各种风格的物品,显得分外醒目,有意大利珍品收藏柜,西班牙和葡萄牙的小箱子,中国的小宝塔,日本的精贵屏风,还有瓷器,青铜器,绣花丝绸,细针钩花边的地毯;扶手椅宽大得像床,长沙发很深,颇像放床的凹室,坐在上面感到软绵绵、懒洋洋的,不禁使人联想到后宫里那种昏昏欲睡的生活。这间房子保持着淡黄褐色的基本色调,辅色是绿色和红色;除了几张椅子格外舒服外,没有任何东西能充分表明这里是妓女居住的地方;只有两尊本色瓷器女人塑像,一个女人穿着衬衫在捉跳蚤,另一个身上一丝不挂,两脚朝天,双手着地行走。这两件原始、愚蠢之作,犹如一个污点,把整个客厅的艺术格调破坏了。透过一扇几乎一直开着的门,可以望见那间梳妆室,映入眼帘的尽是大理石和镜子,里面有白色的浴缸,银水壶和银脸盆,还有水晶和象牙饰物。从一块垂落的窗帘中,射进来一道白色的微光,这道微光似乎被紫罗兰的香味熏得昏昏欲睡,从娜娜身上发出来的这股撩人的香味散发到整个公馆和院子里。




给这座房屋配备必要的用品是一件大事。娜娜幸亏有了佐爱。这个女仆对她的发迹立下了汗马功劳,她很敏感,坚信娜娜一定会发迹,几个月来,她一直在静静地等待着这一天的倏然来到。如今佐爱洋洋得意成了公馆的女管家,她通过忠心耿耿地侍候太太,让自己发财。但是娜娜仅有一个女仆是不够的,还必须有一个膳食总管,一个马车夫,一个门房和一个厨娘。此外,还得建几个马厩。于是,拉博德特便成了非常有用的人,伯爵不愿意干的跑腿事情,他都承担下来了。他用不正当的手段买下了几匹马,跑各个马车商店,为少妇挑选东西出谋划策,人们经常看见他挽着娜娜的膀子出入于各家店铺。他甚至还带来一班仆人:一个是夏尔,是个身材魁梧的马车夫,他来自德·科布勒兹公爵家;一个是朱利安,矮个子,满头鬈发,总是笑吟吟的,他是膳食总管;还有一对夫妻,妻子名叫维克托里娜,是厨娘,丈夫叫弗朗索瓦,是来当门房和听差的。弗朗索瓦穿着短裤,脸上搽了粉,上身穿着娜娜规定的浅蓝色和银色饰带的仆人制服,站在前厅里接待客人。这样的穿着和端庄的神态无异于王公贵族府邸。




到了第二个月,公馆里的一切都配备齐全了。共计花掉三万多法郎,马厩里有八匹马,车库里有五辆马车,其中一辆带银饰的双篷四轮马车,一时吸引了全巴黎的人。娜娜就在这样的财富中安顿下来,建立了自己的家。她演了三场《小公爵夫人》,便离开了剧院。她抛下了博尔德纳夫,让他在破产的边缘上挣扎,伯爵的资助对他也无济于事。然而,这次演戏的失败使她苦不堪言。加之与丰唐的那段共同生活的教训,她认为所有的男人都是卑鄙的。因此,她认为自己现在很坚强了,不至于因热恋上一个男人而不顾一切了。但是,她的头脑很单纯,复仇的想法并没有坚持多久。除了生气的时候,她心里想的总是怎样花钱,她对拿钱供她不断挥霍的男人,天生怀着蔑视,她对情夫们的破产而感到洋洋得意。




娜娜首先确定了伯爵在公馆里的地位。她订了他们的关系规章。伯爵每月拿出一万二千法郎,礼物还不算在内,作为回报,他只能要求她对他绝对忠实。她发誓忠实于他。但她要求他尊重她,要充分尊重她的个人意愿,她要有主妇的全部自由。这样,她每天接待自己的朋友,而伯爵只能在规定的时间里来;总之,对于一切事情,他对她要盲目信任。每当他因吃醋而惴惴不安,犹豫不决时,她便摆出一副尊严的样子,威胁说要把一切东西还给他,或者用她的小路易的脑袋发誓。这样伯爵就满意了,没有尊重就没有爱情。直到第一月末.缪法是很尊重她的。




但是,娜娜得寸进尺,不久,她就像忠贞女子一样对他施加影响。当伯爵怏怏不乐时,她就逗他高兴,让他说出内心不高兴的原因,然后开导他。渐渐地,他内心的烦恼,他妻子和女儿的事情,他内心的想法和金钱上的问题,她都一一过问,而且表现得合情合理,非常公正,非常诚实。只有一次,她没有控制住自己的情绪,发起火来。一天伯爵告诉她,达盖内可能要向他的女儿爱丝泰勒求婚。自从伯爵与娜娜的关系引起人们的注意以来,达盖内认为最巧妙的办法就是与娜娜断绝关系,把她看成淫妇了事,并发誓要把他未来的岳父从娜娜的魔爪中夺回来。因此,她就拼命讲她过去的咪咪的坏话:他是一个好色之徒,与一些不三不四的女人在一起厮混,把家当挥霍殆尽;他没有道德,他虽然不用女人的钱来养活自己,但是他经常利用女人的钱,只是不时给女人送一束鲜花或请女人吃一顿晚饭;但是伯爵听了她的话,似乎原谅他的这些缺点,于是,她就直截了当地告诉他,达盖内同她睡过觉,并且讲了一些不堪入耳的细节。刹那间,缪法脸色变得苍白。这个年轻人与他女儿的婚事就不必谈了。这次给了忘恩负义的达盖内一个很好的教训。




然而,公馆里的家具还没有配备齐全。一天晚上,娜娜滔滔不绝地对缪法作了许多山盟海誓以后,竟然把格扎维埃·德·旺德夫尔伯爵留下来同宿。旺德夫尔伯爵已苦苦追求她两个星期了,每次来看她都带着一束鲜花。她终于答应了他,她这样做并非因为一时恋迷上了他,而是为了证明她是自由的。从他那里捞好处是事后才想到的,就在她接待旺德夫尔的第二天,他替她还了一笔债款,这笔债她是不愿意向其他男人讲的。从那以后,她每月从他那里得到八千至一万法郎;这笔零花钱对她很有用。旺德夫尔一时头脑发热,把他的全部家当挥霍殆尽。他为马匹和吕西已经花掉了他的三个庄园,娜娜又要一口吞掉他的靠近亚眠的别墅;他急于要把全部财产一扫而光,连他的祖宗在菲利普—奥古斯特①治下建造的古堡的残垣断壁也不放过。他渴望破产到了疯狂的地步,他觉得把象征他的家族的徽章上的最后一枚金色圆形图案也拱手交给这个全巴黎为之垂涎的妓女是件崇高的事情。他也接受了娜娜的全部条件,她有完全行动自由,只有在规定的日子才能享受到她的温情,甚至连叫她发誓的天真热情也没有。缪法对娜娜的誓言毫不怀疑。而旺德夫尔呢,对这些一清二楚;不过,他从不丝毫流露出来。他假装全然不知,脸上总是堆着寻欢作乐、玩世不恭者微妙的笑容,他对办不到的事情总不提出要求,只要他在规定的时间与娜娜寻欢作乐,全巴黎的人都知道,他就满足了。




①菲利普—奥古斯特(一一六五~一二二三)法国中世纪卡佩王朝第一位伟大的国王。




从那以后,娜娜的家里真正是应有尽有。仆人都有了,马厩里、厨房里、太太的卧室里的仆人都有了。佐爱负责统管一切,对一些最错综复杂的出乎意料的事情,她总能处理得妥妥当当;家里安排得像剧院里一样有条不紊,像大行政机关里一样井井有条,一切运转得如此准确无误,开头两个月里,没有发生任何冲突和不协调现象。只是太太经常犯轻举、冒失、心血来潮和冒充好汉的毛病,给佐爱惹来太多的麻烦。因此,这个贴身女仆也就慢慢变得办事懈怠了,而且她还发觉在乱糟糟的时候,即太太做了蠢事而需要补救时,她就能从中捞到较大的好处。这时候,礼物像雨点般地落到她手中,她就混水摸鱼,从中捞到一些金路易。




一天早上,缪法还没有走出卧室,佐爱便把一位哆哆嗦嗦的先生领进梳妆室,娜娜正在里面换衣服。




“瞧!是治治!”娜娜惊讶地说道。




进来的人确实是乔治。可是,他见娜娜身穿睡衣,金发披散在裸露的肩上,就扑上去搂住她的脖子,把她抱得紧紧的,在她身上到处吻着,娜娜怕被人看见,拼命挣脱着,压低了声音,嘟囔道:




“行啦,他在房间里!真荒唐……而你呢,佐爱你疯了?把他带走!叫他呆在楼下,我马上想办法下来。”




佐爱不得不当着她的面把他推走。娜娜到了楼下饭厅里,见到他们时,把他们两人训斥了一顿。佐爱撅着嘴,气乎乎地走出去,一边说她本来想让太太高兴一下的。乔治再次见到娜娜,感到非常高兴,眼睛一直盯着她,里面噙满了泪水。现在,他的苦日子已经一去不复返了,他的母亲觉得他有理智了,便允许他离开丰岱特庄园;他在火车站刚下车,就坐上一辆马车,想尽快赶来吻一吻他的心肝宝贝。他说以后要生活在她身边,就像过去生活在“藏娇楼”别墅那样,他光着脚,在卧室里等她。他饱尝了一年辛酸离别之苦,现在急切需要摸摸她,他一边讲自己的情况,一边伸过手去,他抓住她的手,在睡衣的宽大衣袖里乱摸,一直摸到肩膀。




“你一直在爱着你的小宝贝吗?”他用孩子的口气问道。




“我当然爱他喽!”娜娜回答道,猛然挣脱他,“可是你连招呼都不打就突然来了……你知道,我的小宝贝,现在我是身不由己啦,你得聪明一点。”




乔治下马车后,以为长期的愿望终于可以得到满足了,顿时心花怒放,连他到了什么地方都没看一看。这时,他才注意到周围的一切都变了样子。他仔细察看着富丽堂皇的餐厅,装饰一新的高高的天花板,戈贝兰挂毯和餐具柜里的闪闪发光的银餐具。




“啊,你说得对。”他伤感地说。




于是娜娜告诉他,以后早上不要来。下午四点至六点,他要来可以来;这段时间她接待客人。接着,他用询问、恳求的目光瞅着她,并未对她提出什么要求,她便在他的额头上吻了一下,表示自己是一个心肠好的女人。




“听我的话,我要尽可能让你来。”她低声说道。




其实,她这句话对他来说并不意味着什么。她觉得乔治很乖,只想让他来作个伴儿,并没有其它想法。不过,他每天四点钟来时,似乎带着一副沮丧的神情,她便再作一点让步,她把他藏在衣柜里,让他继续享受别人享受残剩下来的美色。他再也不离开公馆,同女主人亲亲热热,像那条小巧玲珑的狗一样,躲在女主人的裙子里,即使她和别的男人睡觉的时候,他也能分享到她的一点点爱宠;在她孤独寂寞时,还能得到一些意外的收获,她会对他很甜蜜,并且抚爱他。




于贡太太大概知道了她的儿子又投入了这个坏女人的怀抱,因为她跑到巴黎,去向他的另一个儿子菲利普中尉求助,他当时驻扎在万森。乔治做事总是瞒着哥哥,这一次他感到绝望,生怕哥哥揍他。每次当他向娜娜一古脑儿倾吐爱情时,便什么也不隐瞒,所以他很快就向娜娜谈起他的哥哥,说他是一个健壮的男子汉,什么事都敢干。




“你知道吧,”他解释道,“妈妈不会到你家里来,而她会派我的哥哥来……当然喽,她会派菲利普来找我的。”




娜娜第一次听到这样的话,很生气。她用强硬的口气说道:




“我倒要看看他有多大能耐!他是中尉又怎么样,弗朗索瓦会不客气地把他赶出去!”




后来,由于这个孩子总是谈他的哥哥,她终于也关心起菲利普了。一个星期后,她对他从头到脚都了解了,他个子很高,身体健壮,性格开朗,有点粗暴;此外,他还有一些外人不知的细节,胳膊上有毛,一个肩膀上长颗痣。她对他的情况了解得那么多,一天,她对这个她要赶出门的男人有了一个完整的印象,她嚷道:




“喂,治治,你的哥哥不来了吧……他是个不守信用的人!”




第二天,当乔治单独和娜娜在一起时,弗朗索瓦上楼来,问太太是否接待菲利普·于贡中尉。乔治顿时脸色苍白,期期艾艾地说道:




“我早预料到了,妈妈早上还对我说过这件事。”




他哀求少妇派人去回话,就说她此刻不能接见客人。但是娜娜已经站起来了,激动地说:




“为什么不接见?不接见他,他还以为我怕他呢。啊,这回我们可要看笑话啦……弗朗索瓦,把这位先生带到客厅里,让他等一刻钟。然后,你再带他来见我。”




她没有再坐下来,在壁炉上的镜子和一面威尼斯镜子中间气急败坏地来回踱步,那面威尼斯镜子挂在一只意大利小匣子的上方;每走一次,她都朝镜子里望一眼,竭力微笑一下。乔治则精疲力竭,坐在一张长沙发上,他想到马上就要发生的一场风波,浑身颤抖起来。她一边踱步,一边断断续续地说道:




“让这小伙子等上一刻钟后,他就自然平静下来了……另外,如果他以为来到一个妓女家里,这间客厅就会使他大开眼界……对了,对了,好好看一看吧,我的好好先生。这里可没有一样是假货,仅这一点就足以叫你尊重这里的女主人。对男人来说,他们还应当尊重女人……嗯?一刻钟过了吗?不,还不到十分钟。哦!我们有的是时间。”




她不停地走动着。一刻钟到了,她打发乔治离开,一边叫他保证不在门外偷听,因为如果他被仆人们看见,就有失体统。乔治走出卧室时,壮着胆量用哽塞的声音说道:




“你要知道,他是我的哥哥……”




“别担心,”她摆出一副庄重的神态说道,“如果他讲礼貌,我也讲礼貌。”




弗朗索瓦领着菲利普·于贡进来,他身着礼服。开头,乔治听少妇的话,蹑手蹑脚地走出卧室。但是他俩谈话的声音又使他停下脚步,这时他迟疑不决,忧心忡忡,两腿发软。他想象这下子他要遭殃了,一定会挨耳光或类似的令人厌恶的事,使他以后跟娜娜在一起时,总是心里不痛快。因此,他克制不住一心想偷听的念头,便走回来,把耳朵贴到门上。他听得很不清楚,厚厚的门帘使声音变低了。然而,他毕竟听见了菲利普的几句话,他的话说得很严厉,话里有“孩子”、“家庭”、“荣誉”几个词讲得很清楚。他心里惶惶不安,想听到他的心上人怎样回答。他的心怦怦直跳,头晕目眩,耳朵里嗡嗡作响。她肯定开口就骂“下流坯”或“给我滚出去,这里是我的家!”可是什么也没有发生,一点声息也没有;娜娜好像死在里面了。过了一会儿,他哥哥的声音变得温和了。他懵住了,这时候,一阵古怪的低语声使他吃了一惊。原来娜娜啜泣起来。有一阵子,他内心的矛盾折磨着他,又想逃走,又想扑到菲利普的身上。然而,恰巧这时候,佐爱走向卧室,他急忙从那扇门边离开,但还是被她撞见了,他神态很尴尬。




佐爱不吭一声,开始整理衣柜里的衣服;他默不作声,一动也不动,把额头靠在一扇窗户的玻璃上,心里惴惴不安。佐爱沉默了一会后,问道:




“在太太那儿的那个人是你哥哥?”




“是的。”孩子用哽住的声音回答。




他们又沉默了一阵子。




“他在这里使你感到不安,是吗?乔治先生。”




“是的。”他依然用痛苦、说话费力的声音回答道。




佐爱从容地叠着花边,她慢吞吞地说道:




“你错了……太太会妥善处理的。”




他们两人就谈了这些,再也没有继续说下去。佐爱没有离开卧室。又过了整整一刻钟,她掉过头来,没有看到孩子发火,这时他行动不能自由,事情究竟怎样,他蒙在鼓里,脸色顿时变得苍白。他向客厅里瞟了几眼。他俩在客厅里呆了那么久,究竟在干什么呢?也许娜娜一直在哭泣。菲利普是个粗鲁的人,他一定打了她几个耳光。佐爱终于走了,他又跑到门口,再次把耳朵贴在门上偷听。这下子他可慌了,显然是被吓昏了头。因为他突然听见一阵欢声笑语,那是温柔的窃窃私语声和女人被人搔痒时抑制不住的笑声。紧接着娜娜把菲利普送到楼梯边,分别时彼此还说了几句亲热话。




乔治壮着胆子走进客厅,少妇站在镜子前,自我打量着。




“怎样啦?”他惊愕地问道。




“什么怎样啦?”她连头也不转一下,说道。




然后,她若无其事地说道:




“你以前对我是怎么说的?你的哥哥为人挺好嘛!”




“那么,问题解决了?”




“当然解决了……啊!你干吗这样问我?人家还以为我们要打架呢。”




乔治仍然不明白娜娜的话的意思,结结巴巴地说道:




“我似乎听见……你没有哭吗?”




“我哭了!”她大声嚷道,眼睛盯住他,“你在做梦吧!你为什么想到我哭过呢?”




娜娜大发雷霆,责备他不听她的话,躲在门边偷听,孩子被责备得惶惶不安。既然娜娜跟他生气,他便装出顺从的样子,走到她身边,想知道个究竟。




“那么,我的哥哥……”




“你的哥哥很快就知道他到了什么地方……你该明白,如果我真是一个婊子,那么在这种情况下,他考虑到你的年龄和你家庭的荣誉,他出来干涉是对的。哦!我是理解这类感情的……他到这里看了一眼就明白了,所以他表现得像个上流社会的人……这样,你就别担心了,一切事都完了,他回去会劝你妈妈放心的。”




她又笑着说道:




“而且,你会在这儿见到你哥哥……我已经邀请过他了,他还会来的。”




“啊!他还来这儿。”孩子说道,脸色变得煞白。




他下面什么也没有说,他们不再谈菲利普了。接着,她穿衣服准备出去,他睁着一双忧愁的大眼睛瞧着她。显而易见,他对事情的顺利解决感到很满意,因为他宁可死也不愿跟娜娜断绝关系;但是,在他的内心深处,却埋藏着他从来没有经历过的不安和深深的痛苦,他从来不敢对人讲出来。他怎么也不知道菲利普用什么方法使他母亲放心的。三天后,他的母亲高高兴兴地回到了丰岱特庄园。就在她回家的当天晚上,他还在娜娜家里,弗朗索瓦跑来通报中尉来了,他听了身上打了一个寒战。中尉很高兴,开玩笑地说,他把乔治当成一个逃学的顽童,他还在母亲面前为他逃学开脱过失,所以母亲才不继续过问。乔治心里仍然感到很紧张,不敢动弹一下,即使听到无关紧要的话,也像女孩子一样,脸羞得绯红。他哥哥比他大十岁,过去对他很少表现出兄弟般的情谊;乔治像怕父亲一般怕他,他与女人在一起厮混的事,直到现在还瞒着他。他看见菲利普坐在娜娜旁边,身体是那样健壮,他自由自在,放声大笑,尽情欢乐,他就感到羞愧而又尴尬。不过,后来他哥哥天天到娜娜家里来,他终于有点习惯了。娜娜精神焕发,满面春风,这是她荒淫无度的风流生活的尾声。这座公馆里满是男人和家具,仿佛异乎寻常地总是设宴庆祝乔迁之喜。




一天下午,于贡兄弟都在娜娜公馆里,缪法伯爵没有按照规定的时间来了。佐爱告诉他太太在会见客人,他便装成一副谨慎大度的绅士样子,没有进门就走了。等到他晚上再来时,娜娜像受了侮辱的妇女,憋着一肚子气,冷冰冰地接待他。




“先生,”她说,“我没有什么做得不对,让你来侮辱我……以后我在家里,请你像别的客人一样进来,听清楚了吧!”




伯爵听后,惊得目瞪口呆。




“但是,亲爱的……”他竭力想作些解释。




“因为我可能有客人!是的,客人中还有男人,你以为我和这些男人在一起干什么?……有人装出一副知趣情人的样子,大肆宣扬一个女人怎样怎样,我可不愿别人这样来宣扬我!”




他好不容易才得到她的原谅,其实,他心里还是挺高兴的。娜娜就是用这种发脾气的办法使伯爵顺从,并相信她是忠于他的。她强使伯爵接受乔治已有很长时间,她说乔治是个逗她喜欢的孩子。她又叫伯爵同菲利普在一起吃饭,伯爵也乐意地接受了;吃过饭后,他把年轻人拉到一边,询问他母亲的情况。从那时起,于贡兄弟、旺德夫尔和缪法公然成了一家人了,他们一见面就握手,像是亲密无间的朋友。这样,样样事情就好办了。只有缪法一人行动谨慎,避免来的次数太多,保持着陌生人来访时的言谈举止。晚上,娜娜坐在地上的虎皮上脱袜子时,他总是亲切地谈到这几位先生,谈得最多的是菲利普,他觉得他是忠厚的化身。




“这倒是真的,他们为人都很好,”娜娜坐在地上换睡衣,一边说道,“不过,你知道,他们都了解我是怎样一个人……他们胆敢说我一句不好,我就把他们赶出去。”




然而,娜娜虽然过着纸醉金迷的生活,周围又有一群阿谀奉承的人,仍然烦闷得要命。她每天夜里男人不离身,富得连梳妆台的抽屉都塞满了钱,与梳子和刷子混放在一起。可是这一切她还不感到满足,她总觉得什么地方有些空虚,什么地方不充实,使她想打呵欠。她成天无所事事,每天都过着同样的单调的生活。她想不到明天会怎样,她像鸟儿一样生活着,不愁没有吃的,随时准备栖息在任何一根树枝上。她确信有人供养她,便整天躺着,不干一点事,像在修道院里一样,在闲逸和顺从中昏昏欲睡,仿佛她是妓女职业中的囚徒。她有腿不走路,出门就坐车。她恢复了孩提时代的兴趣,从早到晚没完没了地亲着小狗珍宝,把时间消磨在无意义的玩艺上。她唯一的事情就是等待男人,她以表面殷勤、实质厌倦的态度忍受男人们的玩弄。在这种自暴自弃中,她唯一关心的是自己的娇艳容貌,她经常对着镜子,端详自己的身体,观察自己怎样洗澡,怎样往身上洒香水。她洋洋得意,她能在任何时候,在任何人面前,把身上脱得一丝不挂,并且不觉得害羞。




每天早上,娜娜十点钟起床,总是那只苏格兰卷毛狗舔她的脸,把她唤醒;接着,她与狗玩五分钟,让狗在她的胳膊上和大腿上乱跑乱窜,缪法看了很恼火。小狗成了他吃醋的第一个小男人。让一只小畜生把头伸进被窝里,真不像样子。随后,娜娜走到梳洗室去洗澡。将近十一点钟时,弗朗西斯来给她卷头发,复杂的梳理,要等到下午才做。她最讨厌一个人吃饭,吃午饭几乎总有马卢瓦太太作陪。马卢瓦太太早上总是戴着形状古怪的帽子,不知从什么地方来,晚上回到她那神秘生活的地方,对此谁也不去打听。最难度过的时间是午饭后到梳头之间的那两三个小时。平常她总是主动提出与马卢瓦太太玩玩纸牌,有时她也看看《费加罗报》,她对报上有关戏剧方面的报道和上流社会新闻颇感兴趣;她甚至偶尔也会打开一本书,因为她自诩爱好文学。头发梳理一直要到近五点钟时才告结束,这时她才从长时间的昏昏欲睡中清醒过来,然后乘马车出去,或在家里接待一大群男人。她经常在外面吃晚饭,晚上睡得很晚,第二天起床后,浑身仍然疲惫不堪。她每天都是这样度过的。




她最大的乐趣就是去巴蒂尼奥勒,到姑妈家里看望她的小路易。她常常半个月忘记他;然后,像发疯似的,徒步去看他,她心里满怀慈母般的歉意和慈爱,像去医院探望病人一样,带去一些礼物,有给姑母的烟草,有给儿子的桔子和饼干;有时她坐着自己的双篷四轮马车,去布洛涅森林,回来时去看儿子,她的衣着打扮轰动了那条僻静街道上的居民。自从侄女发迹以来,勒拉太太的虚荣心总是抑制不住要表现出来。她很少到维里埃大街来,装腔作势地说那里不是她去的地方;但是在她家的那条街道上,她总是自鸣得意,每当娜娜穿着价值四五千法郎的裙子到来,她就乐开了怀,第二天整天忙得不停,把侄女给她的礼物拿出来给左邻右舍观看,还把每样东西的价值一一说出来,邻居们听了,个个惊讶得目瞪口呆。通常娜娜总是与家人在一起过星期天,这天如果缪法邀她出去,她就像市民主妇那样微微一笑,谢绝他的邀请,说这不可能,她要到姑母家去吃晚饭,并去看她的小宝贝。尽管这样,这个可怜的孩子还总是生病。他快满三岁了,该长得很结实了。然而,他的后颈上生了湿疹,如今耳朵里又出现脓肿,令人担心的是头盖骨上再生出骨疽来。当她见他脸色苍白,血气不佳,肌肉松驰,上面有黄色斑点时,她就愁眉不展;她心里尤其感到奇怪。这个小宝贝怎么啦,为什么身体坏到这个样子?而她自己呢,他的母亲,身体竟然如此健康!




不去看孩子的日子里,她仍然过着一种繁忙而有规律的生活,到布洛涅森林散步,到剧院看首场演出,到金屋餐馆或英吉利咖啡馆吃晚饭或夜宵;另外,她还去所有公共场所,观看大家竞相观看的节目,如马比耶舞会、黄色歌舞演出和赛马。尽管这样,她仍然有无所事事的空虚感,像胃痉挛一样痛苦。虽然她不断地热恋上一个个男人,但是当她孤零零一个人时,她总是伸懒腰,好像疲乏不堪和寂寞马上使她忧愁起来,因为她又感到空虚,对自己感到厌倦。她的职业和她的天性决定她快乐地生活着,但是这时她的心情变得沉重起来,常常在两个呵欠之间,喊出足以概括她的生活的话来:




“啊!男人真叫我讨厌!”




一天下午,娜娜听音乐会回来,她瞥见一个女人大步流星地走在蒙马特街的人行道上,她的高帮皮鞋的鞋跟磨破了,裙子很脏,帽子被雨淋得不像样子。娜娜倏然认出她来。




“停车,夏尔!”她对车夫叫道。




接着,她又呼唤她的名字:




“萨丹!萨丹!”




路上行人都转过头来,街上的人都瞧着她们,萨丹向她走过来,衣服碰到车轮上,弄脏了。




“上车吧,我的姑娘。”娜娜不顾围观的人,若无其事地说。




尽管萨丹浑身脏得叫人恶心,娜娜还是让她上了自己那辆浅蓝色的双篷四轮马车,把她带回家;萨丹紧挨着她的镶着尚蒂伊花边的珠灰色绸裙子坐着。街上的人看见车夫自命不凡的样子,个个都露出了笑容。




从那以后,娜娜有了迷恋的人了,她的生活变得充实了。萨丹成了她的同性恋对象。她在维里埃街的公馆里住下来后,梳洗干净,换了衣服,她向娜娜整整讲了三天圣拉扎尔教养所里的情况,里面的修女如何令人讨厌,那些混蛋警察怎样把她列入暗娼名单。娜娜听了很愤怒,她安慰她,她发誓要亲自去找部长,把她从那里搭救出来。现在不必着急,警察肯定不会到她家里来找萨丹。于是,她俩在一起度过了几个甜蜜的下午,她们情语绵绵,互相又是吻,又是笑。这次是前一次在拉瓦尔街玩的把戏的继续,那次她们在玩时,警察突然来了,把她们冲散了,这次又重新开始,像开玩笑似的。后来,一天晚上,她们真正作爱了。娜娜在洛尔餐馆那里见过这套把戏,起初很反感,现在她明白是怎么回事了。她被萨丹弄得晕头转向,如痴如醉,使她丧魂落魄的是,到了第四天上午,萨丹失踪了。谁也没有看见她出去。她穿着新裙子溜走了,她一心想呼吸新鲜空气,还迷恋她的街头生活。




那一天,公馆里起了一场轩然大波,所有仆人都吓得低着头,不敢吱声。娜娜气得差点揍弗朗索瓦一顿,责备他没有守好门,让萨丹溜走了。但是她还是竭力克制住了,没有发出火来,她骂萨丹是臭婊子,以后不再到阴沟洞里去捡这类烂货了,这件事给了她一个教训。当天下午,太太把自己关在房里,佐爱听见她在啜泣。晚上,她突然叫人把她的马车准备好,把她拉到洛尔饭店去。她头脑里产生一个想法,也许能在殉道者街的那家饭店的餐桌上找到萨丹。她不是想重新见到她,而是想掴她的耳光。果然,萨丹与罗贝尔夫人在一张小餐桌上吃饭。她瞥见娜娜走来,笑起来了。娜娜内心很激动,但并未同她吵起来,态度很和蔼,很柔顺。她请大家喝香槟酒,把五六桌人灌得醉醺醺的,趁罗贝尔夫人上卫生间之际,把萨丹拉走了。刚上了马车,娜娜咬了她一口,并威胁她,如果她再犯,就把她杀了。




但是,这样的把戏又继续发生了,而且发生过好多次,娜娜很伤心,作为一个被欺骗的女子,她很气愤。娜娜跑出去到处寻找这只野鸡,她所以老是飞走,是为了寻求一时的热恋,另外,对公馆里的舒适生活她也感到厌倦。娜娜扬言要掴罗贝尔太太的耳光;有一天,她甚至希望同她决斗,因为她们三人中有一个多余的人。现在,她每次去洛尔饭店吃饭,总要戴上她的钻石戒指,有时还带着路易丝·维奥莱纳、玛丽亚·布隆、塔唐·内内一起去,她们个个身着盛装,光艳夺人。洛尔饭店的三间餐厅里,灯光昏暗,弥漫着蹩脚菜肴的气味,这些女人大摆阔气,附近的小婊子们看了惊讶不已,这使她们飘飘然起来,她们在饭后便把小婊子们一个个带走。每逢这样的日子,洛尔总是穿着光彩夺目的紧身衣,露出一副宽厚大度的慈母的神态,亲吻每个人。只有萨丹,每次遇到这些麻烦事时,总是保持冷静,睁着蓝蓝的眼睛,露出处女般的纯洁的面容;她常被两个女人争夺,她被咬,被打,被拉来拉去,而她只说这太可笑了,劝她们最好和解算了。掴她的耳光又有什么用呢,尽管她很乐意让大家都高兴,但是她又不能把自己分成两半。最后还是娜娜占了上风,她对萨丹说了无数温柔的话,又送给她那么多的礼物;为了报复,罗贝尔夫人给自己的情敌的每个情夫写了恶毒的匿名信。




一段时期以来,缪法伯爵似乎焦虑不安。一天上午,他很激动,把一封匿名信放在娜娜的面前。娜娜看了头几行,就知道信中控告她欺骗伯爵,与旺德夫尔和于贡兄弟私通。




“这是胡说!这是胡说!”她以极其坦率的口气斩钉截铁地嚷道。




“你敢赌咒吗?”缪法问道,他已松了一口气。




“啊!你叫我用什么来赌咒都可以……好吧,就用我的儿子的脑袋来赌咒吧!”




这封信很长。下面写了她与萨丹的关系,措词极其露骨下流。她看完信后,嫣然一笑。




“现在我知道这封信是谁写的。”她只简单地说了一句。




缪法听后,要求她辟谣,她心平气和地对他说:




“萨丹这件事,亲爱的,与你没有什么关系……这对你有什么害处呢?”




她对此事并不否认。缪法说了一些气愤的话,她听后耸了耸肩膀。他是哪个时代的人?这种事司空见惯,她说出了她的几个女友的名字,她发誓说上流社会的妇女都是这样。总之,照她说来,没有什么事比这种事更普遍、更自然的了。不符合事实的事她才生气,所以,刚才关于她与旺德夫尔和于贡兄弟的事,他看见她是多么气愤。啊!如果这事是真的,他完全有理由把她掐死。但是一件鸡毛蒜皮的事,对他说谎有什么好处呢?她重复了刚才的一句话:




“这对你有什么害处呢?”




争吵还没有完,她倏然用生硬的语气打断了缪法的话:“何况,亲爱的,如果你觉得不合适,那么很简单……门是开着的……就这样,你要我就得要本来面目的我。”




缪法低下头来。实际上,娜娜对他发誓,他很高兴。她看到自己占了上风,便不再对他客气了。从那以后,萨丹被公开收留在她家里,跟先生们平起平坐。旺德夫尔不需要收到匿名信就知道是怎么回事;他经常拿萨丹开玩笑,嫉妒她,找碴儿同她吵架,菲利普和乔治却把她当成同伴,同她握手,同她讲些不堪入耳的笑话。




一天晚上,娜娜又经历了一段奇遇。萨丹这个婊子扔下娜娜不管了,娜娜便到殉道者街去吃晚饭,同时寻找萨丹,结果没有找到她。当娜娜一个人在吃晚饭时,达盖内来了。他虽然准备结婚,但有时老毛病复发,到这里逛逛,以为在巴黎的这个阴暗、肮脏的角落里,不会遇见什么熟人。因此,见到娜娜在那儿,他似乎显得有点尴尬。但是他不是一个见了女人就退却的男人。他笑吟吟地走到娜娜前面,问太太是否允许他与她同桌吃饭。娜娜见他在开玩笑,便摆出一副庄重、冷淡的神态,语气生硬地说道:




“先生,你喜欢坐在哪里就坐在哪里。我们现在是在公共场所。”




谈话开始是用这样的语调,显得很有趣。但是在吃餐后点心时,娜娜有点忍不住了,巴不得炫耀一下自己的胜利,便把双肘放在桌子上,然后用亲昵的口气问道:




“喂,宝贝,你的婚事进展得顺利吗?”




“不大顺利。”达盖内承认道。




事实上,他正鼓足勇气向缪法家提出求婚时,他感到缪法伯爵对他态度很冷淡,他便小心翼翼地打消了这个念头。他觉得这件事告吹了。娜娜的明亮眼睛盯住他,用手托着下巴,嘴唇微微一翘,以示讥讽。




“啊!我可是个荡妇,”她慢吞吞地说道,“你该把你未来的岳父从我的魔爪中夺走……怎么!你是个聪明的小伙子,怎么胡涂到这个地步!怎么啦!你居然跟一个钟爱我、对我无话不说的男人说我的坏话!……你听着,我的小宝贝,只有我同意,你的婚事才会成功。”




这一点他刚才已觉察出来了,他正盘算着怎样才能使娜娜顺从自己的意愿。然而,他总是开着玩笑,不想一本正经地谈这件事。他戴上手套,做出严肃的样子,正式请求娜娜允许他向爱斯泰勒·德·伯维尔小姐求婚。她像被人搔痒似的,一下子笑起来。哦!这个咪咪!对他恨也恨不起来。达盖内在女人面前获得成功的原因,是他说话温柔,嗓音纯正,悦耳得像音乐一样,所以妓女们给他起了一个绰号,叫他“丝绒嘴巴”,在他那温柔、抚爱的声音的包围下,女人们都顺从他。他知道自己这种本事的威力,就用絮絮叨叨的甜言蜜语给她催眠,给她讲些荒诞不经的故事。他们离开饭桌时,娜娜的脸泛起红晕,挽起他的胳膊,浑身瑟瑟抖抖,被他重新征服了。因为天气很晴朗,她把马车打发走了,陪他一直步行回到他家门口,随后,又自然地陪他上了楼。过了两个小时,她一边穿衣服,一边对他说道:




“那么,咪咪,你一定要与伯爵的女儿结婚吗?”




“太太!”他悄声说道,“这还算是我的最好选择……你知道,我现在穷得连一个子儿也没有了。”




她叫他帮她结鞋带。沉默片刻后,她说道:




“天哪!我呀,我还会有什么意见……我来出面给你帮忙……这个小姑娘瘦得像干柴。不过,既然这是你们两个人的事情……哦!我是乐于助人的,我就给你撮合吧。”




她的胸部还裸露着,她笑起来,说道:




“不过,你拿什么酬谢我呢?”




他对她感恩戴德,一把搂住她,在她的肩膀上使劲吻着。




娜娜兴高采烈,浑身哆嗦着,头往后仰,挣扎着。




“啊!我知道,”她被他吻得兴奋了,大声嚷道,“你听着,我要你来答谢我的,就是你结婚的那一天,要把你的初夜权给我……就是说,在你同你老婆作爱之前,听见了吧!”




“好的!好的!”他说道,笑得比她更欢。




他们对这笔交易很感兴趣。他们觉得这件事这样处理很好。




恰巧第二天,娜娜家里举行晚宴,这是星期四的例行晚宴,缪法、旺德夫尔、于贡兄弟和萨丹都出席了。缪法伯爵很早就到了。他必须拿出八万法郎来为少妇还清两三笔债务,还要给她买一条蓝宝石项链,她非常羡慕这样的项链。他已经动用了他的很大一部分财产,但还不敢出售他的不动产,所以想找一个放债的人。他听从娜娜的话,去找拉博德特;但是拉博德特觉得这笔交易数字太大,就去对理发师弗朗西斯说,弗朗西斯很愿意为自己的顾客效劳。于是伯爵委托两位先生去办,但他明确表示,不能露出是他借钱的丝毫迹象。两位先生答应,把十万法郎本票放在公事包里拿回来,让伯爵收到后再签字。这十万法郎中有两万法郎是利息,他们请求伯爵谅解他们,并大骂那些放高利贷的坏蛋,可是,用他们的话来说,要借钱就只好去叩他们的门。缪法来后,叫人传话时,弗朗西斯刚刚替娜娜梳好头。拉博德特也在梳妆室里,他像一个不太重要的朋友,随便地呆在那里。他看见伯爵进来,就小心翼翼地把一大捆钞票放在香粉和香脂中间,随后,伯爵就在大理石梳妆台的本票上签了字。娜娜要留拉博德特吃晚饭,他谢绝了,他要领一个巴黎的阔佬客人出去逛逛。这时,缪法把他拉到一边,恳求他到贝克的珠宝店里走一趟,把那条蓝宝石项链买回来,他想当晚送给娜娜,让她惊喜一下。拉博德特满口答应完成这个差使。半个小时以后,朱利安悄悄把珠宝匣子交给伯爵。吃晚饭时,娜娜烦躁不安。她看到八万法郎,心里很激动。真想不到,这样一大笔钱统统要交到售货商的手里!这真让她心烦。上汤后,她就伤感起来,在这间富丽堂皇的餐厅里,银餐具和水晶器皿闪闪发光,她不禁感慨万千,赞美起贫穷的幸福。男人们都身着礼服,她自己穿着一件绣花白缎裙子,萨丹则穿得很简朴,穿一件黑绸裙子,脖子上只挂着一只金心坠子,那是好朋友娜娜送给她的礼物。站在客人们背后的是朱利安和弗朗索瓦,他俩在佐爱的帮助下,侍候客人们,三个人表情都很严肃。




“当然,从前我一贫如洗的时候,比现在更愉快。”娜娜说道。




娜娜叫缪法坐在她的右边,叫旺德夫尔坐在她的左边;但她几乎不看他们一眼,却注视着坐在她对面的萨丹。萨丹的两边坐着菲利普和乔治。




“是吗,我的小猫咪?”她每说一句话,都这么问萨丹一声,“当年我们在波隆梭街若斯嬷嬷寄宿学校上学时,生活得多欢乐!”




烤肉端来了。两个女人仍然大谈着往事,好像不谈过去的事情就觉得恐慌,突然感到需要把少年时代的污泥浊水搅动一下;尤其是有男人在场时,她们似乎抑制不住这种狂热,把她们过去成长的粪土也讲出来,硬要他们听一听。在座的先生们听得脸上泛白,眸子里露出尴尬的神色。于贡兄弟竭力想笑,旺德夫尔神经质般地捻着胡子,缪法神态越发严肃起来。




“你还记得维克多吗?”娜娜说道,“他是一个坏孩子,常常把小女孩带到地窖里!”




“你说的一点不错,”萨丹回答道,“我记得很清楚,你家有一个大院子,有一个女门房,手里总是拿着一把扫帚……”




“她是博什老太,已经去世了。”




“我还记得你家的店铺……你妈很胖。一天晚上,我们在一起玩时,你爸爸喝醉回来了,醉得很厉害!”




这时候,旺德夫尔试图把话题岔开,在他们回忆往事的时候插了一句:




“喂,亲爱的,我想再吃点块菰……块菰味道真鲜美。我昨天在德·科布勒兹公爵家里吃过,但味道没有这里的好。”




“朱利安,来点块菰!”娜娜粗声粗气地说。




接着,她又回到了原来的话题:




“啊!天哪,爸爸真胡涂……所以他失败得那样惨!如果你见到这样的情景,破了产,经济拮据!……我可以说我各种苦头都吃过,我没有像爸爸和妈妈那样死掉,真是奇迹。”




缪法神经质般地拿着餐刀在玩,这一次他竟壮着胆子插话了。




“你们讲的都是不令人高兴的事。”




“嗯?什么?不令人高兴!”她嚷起来,狠狠瞪了他一眼。




“我也认为这些是不令人愉快的事!……可是,我们那时得有人给我们面包吃呀,亲爱的……哦!我呀,你知道,我是个老实姑娘,事情是怎样,我就说怎样。妈妈是洗衣妇,爸爸酗酒,最后因醉酒而死,实际情况就是这样!如果你们听了认为不合适,如果你们觉得我出身的家庭不光彩的话……”




大家都说不是这个意思。她说这些,究竟要找什么碴儿呢!大家都尊重她的家庭出身。但是,她还是继续说下去:




“如果你们觉得我的家庭不光彩,那么,你们就离开我好了,因为我不是连父母都不认的女人……你们要我,就得连我的父母一起要,明白了吧!”




他们要她,也必须要听她讲她的爸爸、妈妈、她的过去、她所要回忆的一切,四个男人现在都缩着身子,眼睛盯着桌面。她像掌握着至高无上的权力的女人,盛怒之下,把他们都踩在她过去在金滴街穿的旧鞋子底下。这时她还未息怒:即使有人送她财产,给她建造宫殿也无济于事,她还是要怀念过去啃土豆的时代。金钱是蠢货,只能用来开开玩笑!它是为商人而造的。最后,她这股火气以一种感伤的愿望而了结,说她要过一种简朴的生活,恳诚待人,生活在普通的善良的人们中间。




这时,她见朱利安垂着双手,在那里侍候。




“喂,怎么啦?斟香槟酒呀,”她说道,“看我干什么?像个呆鹅。”




在太太发火时,没有一个仆人露出一丝微笑。他们似乎没听见,太太越唠叨,他们越显得庄重。朱利安乖乖地开始斟香槟酒。弗朗索瓦端水果时,不巧把水果盘子歪了一下,苹果、梨子和葡萄都滚到了桌子上。




“该死的笨蛋!娜娜骂道。




弗朗索瓦不该辩解,他说水果原来摆得不稳,佐爱拿橙子时触动过了。




“那么,”娜娜说,“佐爱就是笨蛋。”




“可是,太太……”贴身女仆的自尊心受到伤害,低声说道。




太太站起来,摆出王后般的威严,用命令的口气说道:“行了,对吧?……统统滚出去!……我们不需要你们了。”




赶走了仆人,她平静了下来。她立刻显得温柔可爱。餐后点心味道很好,先生们都自己动手,吃得挺高兴。萨丹削了一只梨,走到娜娜身后来吃,倚在她的肩上,靠在她的耳边说了一些话,说完两人纵情大笑;然后,萨丹要把自己的最后一块梨分一半给娜娜,萨丹用牙齿咬着梨,送到娜娜的嘴边,两个人的嘴唇靠到一起,在接吻中把梨吃掉。于是,先生们提出了令人发笑的抗议。菲利普大声叫大家不必看不顺眼。旺德夫尔问他们是不是该出去一会儿。乔治跑过来抱住萨丹的腰,把她拉到自己的座位上。




“你们真蠢!”娜娜说道,“你们把我可怜的宝贝的脸都弄红了……别睬他们,姑娘,让他们开玩笑好了,这是咱俩的私事。”




缪法神态严肃地瞅着她们,娜娜转过头来,对他说道:




“你说对吧,我的朋友?”




“对的,肯定对。”他慢慢地点了一下头,喃喃说道。




没有人再提抗议了。这些先生都出身于名门望族,都受过正统教育,她们坐在他们中间,面对着面互相含情脉脉,泰然自若地滥施女性的淫威,公然表示对男人们的蔑视,使他们不得不接受她们,承认她们的主宰地位。他们还为她们的行动拍手叫好。




大家到楼上小客厅里喝咖啡。两盏灯发出柔和的光线,照亮了粉红色的帷幔、暗金色的漆器小摆设。在夜间这样的时刻,在一些小箱子、青铜器和瓷器中间,一道幽暗的光线照亮了一件白银或象牙镶嵌的饰物,把一根有发亮的雕刻图案的小棍照得更加醒目,把一块镶板也照得发出丝绒般的反光。下午生的火已成火炭,窗帘和门帘遮得严严的,房间里暖烘烘的,令人昏昏欲睡。这间屋子里充满了娜娜的私生活的气氛,乱扔的手套,落在地上的手绢,一本打开的书,还常常看见她在屋里穿着睡衣,身上散发出一股紫罗兰的香味。她的没有条理的妓女生活,在这富丽堂皇的氛围中,产生了一种迷人的效果。那些宽大得像床的扶手椅,深得像凹室的长沙发足以引人昏昏欲睡,把时间置之脑后,诱人坐在暗淡的角落里,窃窃私语,笑吟吟地倾吐衷肠。




萨丹走近壁炉边,躺到一张长沙发上,点燃一支香烟。旺德夫尔跟她开玩笑,装出吃醋的样子,拼命与她争吵,威胁她说,如果她再缠住娜娜,不让她尽主人的职责,他就要派证人来揭发她。菲利普和乔治也凑过来帮腔,一起捉弄她,使劲捏她,最后她叫起来:




“亲爱的!亲爱的!叫他们规矩一些吧!他们总缠住我。”




“喂,放开她,”娜娜严肃地说,“你们知道,我不愿意看到别人纠缠她……而你呢,我的小猫咪,既然他们这样不懂情理,你为什么总是与他们混在一起?”




萨丹脸都气红了,她伸伸舌头,到梳妆室去了。梳妆室的门敞开着,透过那扇门,可以看见一只毛玻璃球形灯罩,里面燃着一盏灯,射出的乳白色的光线把大理石梳妆台照亮了。这时候,娜娜以充满魅力的女主人的身份同四个男人交谈起来。她在白天读了一本轰动一时的小说,小说写的是一个妓女的身世。她读完后很气愤,她说故事很不真实,而且对这种标榜描写现实生活的淫秽文学表示反感和愤慨。好像什么内容都可以写似的!好像小说写出来不是让人愉乐消遣似的!关于书籍和戏剧,娜娜有自己的特有的见解,她希望读到描写爱情的高雅作品,所写的内容能留给她想象的余地,并使她的灵魂变得高尚。尔后,他们的话题倏地转到震动巴黎的骚乱上来,报纸上刊登的煽风点火的文章,每天晚上都有公共集会,有人号召人们拿起武器,散会后就出现骚乱,她愤怒地攻击共和派人。这些从来不洗澡的脏汉究竟想干什么呢?难道人们生活得还不幸福吗?难道皇帝办的一切不都是为了老百姓吗?老百姓是下流坯!她了解老百姓,她能够评论他们;她竟忘记了刚才吃饭时她要求人家尊重金滴路上的那些小人物阶层,现在又以发迹女人的身份,带着厌恶和恐惧的情绪来攻击自己人。恰巧就在那天下午,她在《费加罗报》上读到一篇关于一次公共集会的报道,集会很滑稽,会上讲话者用的是俚语,有一个醉汉洋相百出,被人赶出了会场,她看后还觉得好笑。




“嘿!这群酒鬼,”她带着厌恶的神情说道,“不,你们等着瞧吧,他们的共和国对大家来说,将是一场大灾难……啊!上帝保佑皇上坐稳江山,坐得越长越好!”




“上帝会听到你的祈祷的,亲爱的,”缪法一本正经地回答道,“行了,皇上的江山坐得很稳。”




他很喜欢见到她发表这些正确的看法。在政治上他们两人观点一致。旺德夫尔和于贡中尉也不停地对这些“流氓”进行冷嘲热讽,说他们是一群大吵大嚷的人,一见到刺刀就逃之夭夭。那天晚上,乔治面色苍白,怏怏不乐。




“这孩子怎么啦?”娜娜见他露出不舒服的神态,问道。




“我呀,没有什么,我在听你们谈话。”乔治低声说道。




他心里很难过。吃完饭后,他就听到菲利普跟少妇开玩笑;而现在又是菲利普而不是他自己坐在娜娜的身边。他气得胸口发胀,像要爆炸似的,他也不知道是什么原因。他不能容忍他们两人在一起,一些难于启齿的想法哽在他的喉咙里,他感到羞耻和苦恼。他讥笑萨丹,因为她先后在娜娜家里接受了斯泰内、缪法和其他人。他很恼火,一想到菲利普可能有朝一日会摸娜娜,就气得发狂。




“喂!抱抱珍宝吧。”娜娜为了安慰他,对他说道,一边把在她裙子上睡觉的小狗递给他。




乔治又变得快活起来,他抱着还带着娜娜膝盖上的热气的小狗,就像抱着娜娜身上的某一部分。




他们又谈到旺德夫尔,他在前一天晚上,在帝国俱乐部赌输了一大笔钱,缪法不会赌博,听了大吃一惊,但是,旺德夫尔仍然笑吟吟的,暗示自己即将破产,巴黎全城人都在议论这件事:人吗,怎样死并不要紧,要紧的是要死得漂亮。一段时间以来,娜娜发觉他有些烦躁不安,嘴角上有了一条衰老的皱纹,清澈、深邃的目光里露出犹疑不定的神色。但他仍然保持高傲的贵族派头和没落了的名门望族的翩翩风度。他已经为赌博和女人绞尽脑汁,这种翩翩风度犹如短暂的眩晕症发作。一天晚上,他睡在娜娜的身边,对她说了一番可怕的话,她听了吓得要命:等他把财产挥霍殆尽时,就把自己关在马厩里,放一把火,与马同归于尽。现在他的唯一希望寄托在一匹名叫吕西尼昂的马身上,他正在对它进行训练,让它在巴黎赛马中夺取头奖。他就是靠这匹马活着,他已动摇了的信誉全靠这匹马来维持住。每当娜娜提出向他要什么东西,他都说要等到六月份,等吕西尼昂在赛马中赢了再说。




“算了吧!”她开玩笑地说,“也可能输掉,因为它要把所有的马都淘汰了才行。”




他只用一丝神秘的微笑作答。然后,他轻松地说:




“我想起一件事要告诉你,我冒昧地把你的名字给了我的一匹小母马,它获胜希望很小……娜娜,娜娜,这个名字真响亮,你不生气吧?”




“生气,为什么?”她说道,其实她很高兴。




他们继续谈话,谈到最近要处决杀人犯,娜娜急于要去观看,这时候萨丹出现在梳妆室的门口,用央求的语气叫她。娜娜马上站起来,离开这些先生,走向萨丹,丢下几位先生不管。那几位先生都懒洋洋地躺着,一边抽雪茄烟,一边讨论一个严肃的问题:一个患有慢性酒精中毒的杀人犯,应负多大杀人罪责。佐爱倒在梳妆室的一张椅子上,哭得像个泪人,萨丹尽力劝她,她也不听。




“怎么啦?”娜娜惊讶地问道。




“啊!亲爱的,你劝劝她吧,”萨丹说道,“我已经劝她好长时间了……因为你叫她笨蛋,她才哭的。”




“是的,太太……骂得太重了……骂得太重了……”佐爱结结巴巴地说着,又被一阵啜泣哽住了。




娜娜见此情景,心一下子软了。她说了一些好话安慰她。佐爱还没有平静下来,娜娜便蹲在她面前,用手搂住她的腰,做出亲热而深情的样子。




“你真死心眼。我说笨蛋跟说别的话一样。难道我是有意说的吗!我是在气头上……好啦,我错啦,你就消消气吧。”




“我这样热爱太太……”佐爱嘟囔道,“我为太太干了那么多的事……”




于是娜娜拥抱了佐爱。接着,为了表明她并没有生她的气,就把一件才穿过三次的裙子送给佐爱。她们每次口角都以娜娜送礼物而告终。佐爱用手绢揩干眼泪,把裙子搁在手臂上拿走了,走时还说厨房里有人很不开心,朱利安和弗朗索瓦吃不下饭,太太发脾气,他们倒了胃口。太太又叫佐爱给他们每人捎去一个金路易,作为和解的表示。只要她身边的人愁眉苦脸,她就很难过。




娜娜回到客厅里,平息了这场风波,她很高兴,不必为第二天的事而暗自发愁了,这时萨丹凑到她的耳边,没完没了地跟她说话。她向娜娜告状,并威胁说,如果这些男人再捉弄她,她就要走了。她要求娜娜那天夜里就把他们统统赶走,这样好教训教训他们。再说,只有她们两个人,那该多好呀!娜娜听了有点发愁,断言说这是不可能的。于是,萨丹就像一个粗野的孩子对娜娜耍赖,一定要娜娜听她的话。




“我要这样,听见了吧!……要么把他们赶走,要么就是我离开这里!”




说完,萨丹就回到客厅,往窗户边的长沙发上一躺,一个人呆在那儿,一声不吭,像个死人,一双大眼睛盯着娜娜,等待娜娜回答她。




这些先生们的讨论结果,一致反对刑法学家有关犯罪的新理论。根据这种杜撰出来的所谓理论,某些病理状态的犯罪就可以不负刑事责任,这样说来,就没有罪犯,只有病人了。娜娜一边点头赞同先生们的结论,一边考虑用什么办法把伯爵打发走。其他人马上就会走,但伯爵一定不肯走。不出娜娜所料,菲利普刚站起来要走,乔治也马上站起来,他唯一担心是怕他哥哥比他迟走。旺德夫尔又呆了几分钟,观测风向,看看缪法是否因为有什么事情而走掉,这样他就可以取而代之,后来他看见伯爵干脆不走,要留下来过夜,也就不再坚持了,识相地告辞了。可是,当他向门口走去时,发觉萨丹两眼发愣,他明白了她的意思,心里感到很有趣,便走过去同她握手。




“嗯?我们没有闹翻吧?”他喃喃说道,“请原谅我……我用名誉担保,你是最漂亮的姑娘。”




萨丹不屑于跟他讲话。这时,娜娜和伯爵两人单独呆在一起,萨丹一直注视着他俩。缪法不再有所顾忌,便过来坐在娜娜身边,抓起她的手指亲吻着。娜娜想打个岔,问他的女儿爱斯泰勒的身体是否好了一些。昨天晚上,伯爵还抱怨这个孩子性格忧郁;他在家里没有一天生活得愉快,他的妻子成天不在家,他的女儿冷冰冰的,一声不吭。对于伯爵的这些家庭问题,娜娜总是出一些好主意。那天晚上,缪法觉得身心轻松愉快,便对她诉起苦来。




“如果你把她嫁出去呢?”她想起了对达盖内的承诺,说道。




她马上大胆说出了达盖内的名字。伯爵一听到这名字,就怒不可遏。他听过娜娜对他讲的那些关于达盖内的情况,他永远也不会把女儿嫁给达盖内。




她做出惊讶的样子,接着哈哈大笑起来,搂住他的脖子,说道:




“啊!你吃醋啦,难道这是真的!……你冷静想一想。当时他对你说了我的坏话,我气坏了……今天我感到很抱歉。”




她从伯爵的肩上看过去,目光正好与萨丹的目光相遇。她感到心慌,立即松开他,一本正经地说道:




“我的朋友,这门亲事一定要做成,我不想妨碍你女儿的幸福。这个青年很好,你是找不到这样的好青年的。”




接着,她大谈达盖内的优点。伯爵抓住她的手,他不再说不行了,他再考虑一下,以后再谈这事。然后他提出要上床睡觉,娜娜压低了嗓门,对他说出一些理由,不能奉陪,她说月经来了,如果他真的有点爱她,就不应该强求。然而,他很固执,坚决不走,她有点软下来了,这时她又遇到了萨丹的目光,于是,她的态度又强硬起来。不行,这是不可能的。伯爵非常激动,脸上显出痛苦的表情,他站起来,找他的帽子,然而,他刚走到门口,忽然想起那条蓝宝石项链,因为他感觉到口袋里的首饰匣子。他原来打算把它藏在床里边,等她第一个上床后,一伸腿就可以碰到项链,这是大孩子送礼物让对方惊讶的一种方法。他从吃晚饭时就在想这个方法。他现在这样被打发走,心里惶惶不安,怏怏不乐,他生硬地把首饰匣交给她。




“这是什么?”她问道,“瞧!这是蓝宝石……啊!真的,就是这条项链。你是多么可爱!……喂,亲爱的,你相信就是我看见的那一条吗?把它摆在橱窗里,更好看。”




这就算她对他的全部答谢,她还是让他走了。他看见萨丹躺在那儿,在静静地等待着。于是他瞧瞧两个女人,只好听从,不再坚持留下来了,他走下楼去。前厅的门还没有关上,萨丹就一下子搂住娜娜的腰,一股劲儿跳呀,唱呀。随后,她跑到窗口,说道:




“瞧他走在人行道的那副样子!”两个女人在窗帘的遮掩下,把胳膊肘支在铁栏杆上。一点钟敲响了。维里埃大街上空荡荡的,在这三月的潮湿的夜色中,两排煤气街灯延伸到远处,狂风夹着雨扑打在煤气灯上。一块块空地上,看上去犹如一个个黑魆魆的洞穴,正在建筑中的公馆的脚手架耸立在漆黑的夜空中。缪法弓着背,沿着潮湿的人行道走着,他穿过巴黎这片新开辟的冰冷、空荡荡的平地,向前走去,连他的身影仿佛都充满忧伤。她俩见他那副狼狈相,失声大笑起来。这时娜娜叫萨丹住口:




“注意,警察来了!”




于是她们压低了笑声,心里隐约感到恐惧,瞧着马路对面迈着整齐步伐走过来的两个黑影。娜娜虽然过着豪华的生活,像女王一样受人尊敬,但对警察还是怕得要命,不喜欢听人谈到警察,就像不喜欢听人谈到死亡一样。看见一个警察抬头瞧瞧她的公馆,她心里就发慌。谁也不知道这些人会怎样对待她。如果他们听见她们在夜间这个时分狂笑,就很可能把她们当成妓女。萨丹把身子紧紧贴在娜娜身上,微微打着寒战。然而,她们仍然呆在窗口,被一盏渐渐靠近她们的提灯吸引住了,那盏灯光在马路旁的一片片水洼中摇晃着。原来是一个捡破烂的老妪在水洼中捡东西。萨丹认出她来了。




“哎哟,”萨丹说,“原来是波玛蕾王后,她围一条柳条开司米围巾。”




这时,一阵风夹着毛毛细雨,打在她们脸上,萨丹向娜娜讲述了波玛蕾王后的身世。哦,过去她是一个美丽无比的妓女,她的花容月貌,巴黎无人不夸;她富有魅力,又有胆量,男人像牲口一样听她使唤,一些大人物还在她的楼梯上哭泣呢!如今她酗酒,同区的女人们为了逗趣,总灌她苦艾酒;她酒后走在街上,顽童们跟在她后边向她扔石块。总之,她真正是一落千丈,一个王后跌到粪堆里了!娜娜听着,浑身都凉了。




“让你看看吧。”萨丹说。




她像男人那样吹了一下口哨。那个捡破烂的女人到了窗户下面,她抬起头向上看,在她的提灯的微弱昏黄光亮下,她被看得清楚了。她浑身衣衫褴褛,颈上的围巾已经破成碎片,面色发青,脸上布满伤痕,牙齿都脱落了,嘴像一个空洞,两只眼睛红红的,还有伤痕。娜娜面对这个沉湎于酒的可怕的老妓女,倏然产生一个回忆,在黑暗中,她仿佛看见了夏蒙古堡,仿佛看见了伊尔玛,当昂格拉斯这个年高德劭的妓女,正踏在古堡的台阶上,全村居民都俯伏在她的脚下。萨丹又吹起口哨,嘲笑那个没有看见她的老妪。




“别吹了,警察来了!”娜娜低声说道,她吓得嗓音都变了。




“快回到屋里来吧,我的小猫咪。”




警察又迈着整齐的步伐回来了。她们把窗户关好。娜娜回过头来,浑身打着哆嗦,头发湿漉漉的,在客厅前愣了一阵,仿佛忘记了这是她的客厅,好像到了一个陌生的地方。她感到那里的空气那么温暖,那么芳香,顿时感到很幸福。这里堆满了财富,古色古香的家具,金丝绸料,象牙,青铜器,这一切都在粉红色的灯光下沉睡着;幽静的整座公馆给人以无比豪华的感觉,会客厅庄严肃穆,饭厅宽敞舒适,楼梯宽阔宁静,地毯和座椅舒适而雅致。这一切是她自身的倏然扩大,是她的主宰和享受欲望的膨胀,是她的占有一切进而毁掉一切的欲望的膨胀。她从来没有这样深刻地感觉到她的性的威力。她举目慢悠悠地环顾四周,用哲学家的严肃神态说道:




“对呀!一个人年轻时及时行乐还是对的!”




这时,萨丹躺在卧室的熊皮上打滚,一边呼唤她:




“快来呀!快来呀!”




娜娜在梳妆室里脱衣服。为了快点到达萨丹身边,就用手抓住她那厚厚的金发,在银盆上面抖动,长长的发夹像冰雹似地落在发亮的银盆子上,发出一阵清脆悦耳的响声。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  11


One Sunday the race for the Grand Prix de Paris was being run in the Bois de Boulogne beneath skies rendered sultry by the first heats of June. The sun that morning had risen amid a mist of dun-colored dust, but toward eleven o'clock, just when the carriages were reaching the Longchamps course, a southerly wind had swept away the clouds; long streamers of gray vapor were disappearing across the sky, and gaps showing an intense blue beyond were spreading from one end of the horizon to the other. In the bright bursts of sunlight which alternated with the clouds the whole scene shone again, from the field which was gradually filling with a crowd of carriages, horsemen and pedestrians, to the still-vacant course, where the judge's box stood, together with the posts and the masts for signaling numbers, and thence on to the five symmetrical stands of brickwork and timber, rising gallery upon gallery in the middle of the weighing enclosure opposite. Beyond these, bathed in the light of noon, lay the vast level plain, bordered with little trees and shut in to the westward by the wooded heights of Saint-Cloud and the Suresnes, which, in their turn, were dominated by the severe outlines of Mont-Valerien.




Nana, as excited as if the Grand Prix were going to make her fortune, wanted to take up a position by the railing next the winning post. She had arrived very early--she was, in fact, one of the first to come--in a landau adorned with silver and drawn, a la Daumont, by four splendid white horses. This landau was a present from Count Muffat. When she had made her appearance at the entrance to the field with two postilions jogging blithely on the near horses and two footmen perching motionless behind the carriage, the people had rushed to look as though a queen were passing. She sported the blue and white colors of the Vandeuvres stable, and her dress was remarkable. It consisted of a little blue silk bodice and tunic, which fitted closely to the body and bulged out enormously behind her waist, thereby bringing her lower limbs into bold relief in such a manner as to be extremely noticeable in that epoch of voluminous skirts. Then there was a white satin dress with white satin sleeves and a sash worn crosswise over the shoulders, the whole ornamented with silver guipure which shone in the sun. In addition to this, in order to be still more like a jockey, she had stuck a blue toque with a white feather jauntily upon her chignon, the fair tresses from which flowed down beyond her shoulders and resembled an enormous russet pigtail.




Twelve struck. The public would have to wait more than three hours for the Grand Prix to be run. When the landau had drawn up beside the barriers Nana settled herself comfortably down as though she were in her own house. A whim had prompted her to bring Bijou and Louiset with her, and the dog crouched among her skirts, shivering with cold despite the heat of the day, while amid a bedizenment of ribbons and laces the child's poor little face looked waxen and dumb and white in the open air. Meanwhile the young woman, without troubling about the people near her, talked at the top of her voice with Georges and Philippe Hugon, who were seated opposite on the front seat among such a mountain of bouquets of white roses and blue myosotis that they were buried up to their shoulders.




"Well then," she was saying, "as he bored me to death, I showed him the door. And now it's two days that he's been sulking."




She was talking of Muffat, but she took care not to confess to the young men the real reason for this first quarrel, which was that one evening he had found a man's hat in her bedroom. She had indeed brought home a passer-by out of sheer ennui--a silly infatuation.




"You have no idea how funny he is," she continued, growing merry over the particulars she was giving. "He's a regular bigot at bottom, so he says his prayers every evening. Yes, he does. He's under the impression I notice nothing because I go to bed first so as not to be in his way, but I watch him out of the corner of my eye. Oh, he jaws away, and then he crosses himself when he turns round to step over me and get to the inside of the bed."




"Jove, it's sly," muttered Philippe. "That's what happens before, but afterward, what then?"




She laughed merrily.




"Yes, just so, before and after! When I'm going to sleep I hear him jawing away again. But the biggest bore of all is that we can't argue about anything now without his growing 'pi.' I've always been religious. Yes, chaff as much as you like; that won't prevent me believing what I do believe! Only he's too much of a nuisance: he blubbers; he talks about remorse. The day before yesterday, for instance, he had a regular fit of it after our usual row, and I wasn't the least bit reassured when all was over."




But she broke off, crying out:




"Just look at the Mignons arriving. Dear me, they've brought the children! Oh, how those little chaps are dressed up!"




The Mignons were in a landau of severe hue; there was something substantially luxurious about their turnout, suggesting rich retired tradespeople. Rose was in a gray silk gown trimmed with red knots and with puffs; she was smiling happily at the joyous behavior of Henri and Charles, who sat on the front seat, looking awkward in their ill-fitting collegians' tunics. But when the landau had drawn up by the rails and she perceived Nana sitting in triumph among her bouquets, with her four horses and her liveries, she pursed up her lips, sat bolt upright and turned her head away. Mignon, on the other hand, looking the picture of freshness and gaiety, waved her a salutation. He made it a matter of principle to keep out of feminine disagreements.




"By the by," Nana resumed, "d'you know a little old man who's very clean and neat and has bad teeth--a Monsieur Venot? He came to see me this morning."




"Monsieur Venot?" said Georges in great astonishment. "It's impossible! Why, the man's a Jesuit!"




"Precisely; I spotted that. Oh, you have no idea what our conversation was like! It was just funny! He spoke to me about the count, about his divided house, and begged me to restore a family its happiness. He was very polite and very smiling for the matter of that. Then I answered to the effect that I wanted nothing better, and I undertook to reconcile the count and his wife. You know it's not humbug. I should be delighted to see them all happy again, the poor things! Besides, it would be a relief to me for there are days--yes, there are days--when he bores me to death."




The weariness of the last months escaped her in this heartfelt outburst. Moreover, the count appeared to be in big money difficulties; he was anxious and it seemed likely that the bill which Labordette had put his name to would not be met.




"Dear me, the countess is down yonder," said Georges, letting his gaze wander over the stands.




"Where, where?" cried Nana. "What eyes that baby's got! Hold my sunshade, Philippe."




But with a quick forward dart Georges had outstripped his brother. It enchanted him to be holding the blue silk sunshade with its silver fringe. Nana was scanning the scene through a huge pair of field glasses.




"Ah yes! I see her," she said at length. "In the right-hand stand, near a pillar, eh? She's in mauve, and her daughter in white by her side. Dear me, there's Daguenet going to bow to them."




Thereupon Philippe talked of Daguenet's approaching marriage with that lath of an Estelle. It was a settled matter--the banns were being published. At first the countess had opposed it, but the count, they said, had insisted. Nana smiled.




"I know, I know," she murmured. "So much the better for Paul. He's a nice boy--he deserves it"




And leaning toward Louiset:




"You're enjoying yourself, eh? What a grave face!"




The child never smiled. With a very old expression he was gazing at all those crowds, as though the sight of them filled him with melancholy reflections. Bijou, chased from the skirts of the young woman who was moving about a great deal, had come to nestle, shivering, against the little fellow.




Meanwhile the field was filling up. Carriages, a compact, interminable file of them, were continually arriving through the Porte de la Cascade. There were big omnibuses such as the Pauline, which had started from the Boulevard des Italiens, freighted with its fifty passengers, and was now going to draw up to the right of the stands. Then there were dogcarts, victorias, landaus, all superbly well turned out, mingled with lamentable cabs which jolted along behind sorry old hacks, and four-in-hands, sending along their four horses, and mail coaches, where the masters sat on the seats above and left the servants to take care of the hampers of champagne inside, and "spiders," the immense wheels of which were a flash of glittering steel, and light tandems, which looked as delicately formed as the works of a clock and slipped along amid a peal of little bells. Every few seconds an equestrian rode by, and a swarm of people on foot rushed in a scared way among the carriages. On the green the far-off rolling sound which issued from the avenues in the Bois died out suddenly in dull rustlings, and now nothing was audible save the hubbub of the ever-increasing crowds and cries and calls and the crackings of whips in the open. When the sun, amid bursts of wind, reappeared at the edge of a cloud, a long ray of golden light ran across the field, lit up the harness and the varnished coach panels and touched the ladies' dresses with fire, while amid the dusty radiance the coachmen, high up on their boxes,flamed beside their great whips.




Labordette was getting out of an open carriage where Gaga, Clarisse and Blanche de Sivry had kept a place for him. As he was hurrying to cross the course and enter the weighing enclosure Nana got Georges to call him. Then when he came up:




"What's the betting on me?" she asked laughingly.




She referred to the filly Nana, the Nana who had let herself be shamefully beaten in the race for the Prix de Diane and had not even been placed in April and May last when she ran for the Prix des Cars and the Grande Poule des Produits, both of which had been gained by Lusignan, the other horse in the Vandeuvres stable. Lusignan had all at once become prime favorite, and since yesterday he had been currently taken at two to one.




"Always fifty to one against," replied Labordette.




"The deuce! I'm not worth much," rejoined Nana, amused by the jest. "I don't back myself then; no, by jingo! I don't put a single louis on myself."




Labordette went off again in a great hurry, but she recalled him. She wanted some advice. Since he kept in touch with the world of trainers and jockeys he had special information about various stables. His prognostications had come true a score of times already, and people called him the "King of Tipsters."




"Let's see, what horses ought I to choose?" said the young woman. "What's the betting on the Englishman?"




"Spirit? Three to one against. Valerio II, the same. As to the others, they're laying twenty-five to one against Cosinus, forty to one against Hazard, thirty to one against Bourn, thirty-five to one against Pichenette, ten to one against Frangipane."




"No, I don't bet on the Englishman, I don't. I'm a patriot. Perhaps Valerio II would do, eh? The Duc de Corbreuse was beaming a little while ago. Well, no, after all! Fifty louis on Lusignan; what do you say to that?"




Labordette looked at her with a singular expression. She leaned forward and asked him questions in a low voice, for she was aware that Vandeuvres commissioned him to arrange matters with the bookmakers so as to be able to bet the more easily. Supposing him to have got to know something, he might quite well tell it her. But without entering into explanations Labordette persuaded her to trust to his sagacity. He would put on her fifty louis for her as he might think best, and she would not repent of his arrangement.




"All the horses you like!" she cried gaily, letting him take his departure, "but no Nana; she's a jade!"




There was a burst of uproarious laughter in the carriage. The young men thought her sally very amusing, while Louiset in his ignorance lifted his pale eyes to his mother's face, for her loud exclamations surprised him. However, there was no escape for Labordette as yet. Rose Mignon had made a sign to him and was now giving him her commands while he wrote figures in a notebook. Then Clarisse and Gaga called him back in order to change their bets, for they had heard things said in the crowd, and now they didn't want to have anything more to do with Valerio II and were choosing Lusignan. He wrote down their wishes with an impassible expression and at length managed to escape. He could be seen disappearing between two of the stands on the other side of the course.




Carriages were still arriving. They were by this time drawn up five rows deep, and a dense mass of them spread along the barriers, checkered by the light coats of white horses. Beyond them other carriages stood about in comparative isolation, looking as though they had stuck fast in the grass. Wheels and harness were here, there and everywhere, according as the conveyances to which they belonged were side by side, at an angle, across and across or head to head. Over such spaces of turf as still remained unoccupied cavaliers kept trotting, and black groups of pedestrians moved continually. The scene resembled the field where a fair is being held, and above it all, amid the confused motley of the crowd, the drinking booths raised their gray canvas roofs which gleamed white in the sunshine. But a veritable tumult, a mob, an eddy of hats, surged round the several bookmakers, who stood in open carriages gesticulating like itinerant dentists while their odds were pasted up on tall boards beside them.




"All the same, it's stupid not to know on what horse one's betting," Nana was remarking. "I really must risk some louis in person."




She had stood up to select a bookmaker with a decent expression of face but forgot what she wanted on perceiving a perfect crowd of her acquaintance. Besides the Mignons, besides Gaga, Clarisse and Blanche, there were present, to the right and left, behind and in the middle of the mass of carriages now hemming in her landau, the following ladies: Tatan Nene and Maria Blond in a victoria, Caroline Hequet with her mother and two gentlemen in an open carriage, Louise Violaine quite alone, driving a little basket chaise decked with orange and green ribbons, the colors of the Mechain stables, and finally, Lea de Horn on the lofty seat of a mail coach, where a band of young men were making a great din. Farther off, in a HUIT RESSORTS of aristocratic appearance, Lucy Stewart, in a very simple black silk dress, sat, looking distinguished beside a tall young man in the uniform of a naval cadet. But what most astounded Nana was the arrival of Simonne in a tandem which Steiner was driving, while a footman sat motionless, with folded arms, behind them. She looked dazzling in white satin striped with yellow and was covered with diamonds from waist to hat. The banker, on his part, was handling a tremendous whip and sending along his two horses, which were harnessed tandemwise, the leader being a little warm-colored chestnut with a mouselike trot, the shaft horse a big brown bay, a stepper, with a fine action.




"Deuce take it!" said Nana. "So that thief Steiner has cleared the Bourse again, has he? I say, isn't Simonne a swell! It's too much of a good thing; he'll get into the clutches of the law!"




Nevertheless, she exchanged greetings at a distance. Indeed, she kept waving her hand and smiling, turning round and forgetting no one in her desire to be seen by everybody. At the same time she continued chatting.




"It's her son Lucy's got in tow! He's charming in his uniform. That's why she's looking so grand, of course! You know she's afraid of him and that she passes herself off as an actress. Poor young man, I pity him all the same! He seems quite unsuspicious."




"Bah," muttered Philippe, laughing, "she'll be able to find him an heiress in the country when she likes."




Nana was silent, for she had just noticed the Tricon amid the thick of the carriages. Having arrived in a cab, whence she could not see anything, the Tricon had quietly mounted the coach box. And there, straightening up her tall figure, with her noble face enshrined in its long curls, she dominated the crowd as though enthroned amid her feminine subjects. All the latter smiled discreetly at her while she, in her superiority, pretended not to know them. She wasn't there for business purposes: she was watching the races for the love of the thing, as became a frantic gambler with a passion for horseflesh.




"Dear me, there's that idiot La Faloise!" said Georges suddenly.




It was a surprise to them all. Nana did not recognize her La Faloise, for since he had come into his inheritance he had grown extraordinarily up to date. He wore a low collar and was clad in a cloth of delicate hue which fitted close to his meager shoulders. His hair was in little bandeaux, and he affected a weary kind of swagger, a soft tone of voice and slang words and phrases which he did not take the trouble to finish.




"But he's quite the thing!" declared Nana in perfect enchantment.




Gaga and Clarisse had called La Faloise and were throwing themselves at him in their efforts to regain his allegiance, but he left them immediately, rolling off in a chaffing, disdainful manner. Nana dazzled him. He rushed up to her and stood on the carriage step, and when she twitted him about Gaga he murmured:




"Oh dear, no! We've seen the last of the old lot! Mustn't play her off on me any more. And then, you know, it's you now, Juliet mine!"




He had put his hand to his heart. Nana laughed a good deal at this exceedingly sudden out-of-door declaration. She continued:




"I say, that's not what I'm after. You're making me forget that I want to lay wagers. Georges, you see that bookmaker down there, a great red-faced man with curly hair? He's got a dirty blackguard expression which I like. You're to go and choose--Oh, I say, what can one choose?"




"I'm not a patriotic soul--oh dear, no!" La Faloise blurted out. "I'm all for the Englishman. It will be ripping if the Englishman gains! The French may go to Jericho!"




Nana was scandalized. Presently the merits of the several horses began to be discussed, and La Faloise, wishing to be thought very much in the swim, spoke of them all as sorry jades. Frangipane, Baron Verdier's horse, was by The Truth out of Lenore. A big bay horse he was, who would certainly have stood a chance if they hadn't let him get foundered during training. As to Valerio II from the Corbreuse stable, he wasn't ready yet; he'd had the colic in April. Oh yes, they were keeping that dark, but he was sure of it, on his honor! In the end he advised Nana to choose Hazard, the most defective of the lot, a horse nobody would have anything to do with. Hazard, by jingo--such superb lines and such an action! That horse was going to astonish the people.




"No," said Nana, "I'm going to put ten louis on Lusignan and five on Boum."




La Faloise burst forth at once:




"But, my dear girl, Boum's all rot! Don't choose him! Gasc himself is chucking up backing his own horse. And your Lusignan--never! Why, it's all humbug! By Lamb and Princess--just think! By Lamb and Princess--no, by Jove! All too short in the legs!"




He was choking. Philippe pointed out that, notwithstanding this, Lusignan had won the Prix des Cars and the Grande Poule des Produits. But the other ran on again. What did that prove? Nothing at all. On the contrary, one ought to distrust him. And besides, Gresham rode Lusignan; well then, let them jolly well dry up! Gresham had bad luck; he would never get to the post.




And from one end of the field to the other the discussion raging in Nana's landau seemed to spread and increase. Voices were raised in a scream; the passion for gambling filled the air, set faces glowing and arms waving excitedly, while the bookmakers, perched on their conveyances, shouted odds and jotted down amounts right furiously. Yet these were only the small fry of the betting world; the big bets were made in the weighing enclosure. Here, then, raged the keen contest of people with light purses who risked their five-franc pieces and displayed infinite covetousness for the sake of a possible gain of a few louis. In a word, the battle would be between Spirit and Lusignan. Englishmen, plainly recognizable as such, were strolling about among the various groups. They were quite at home; their faces were fiery with excitement; they were afready triumphant. Bramah, a horse belonging to Lord Reading, had gained the Grand Prix the previous year, and this had been a defeat over which hearts were still bleeding. This year it would be terrible if France were beaten anew. Accordingly all the ladies were wild with national pride. The Vandeuvres stable became the rampart of their honor, and Lusignan was pushed and defended and applauded exceedingly. Gaga, Blanche, Caroline and the rest betted on Lusignan. Lucy Stewart abstained from this on account of her son, but it was bruited abroad that Rose Mignon had commissioned Labordette to risk two hundred louis for her. The Tricon, as she sat alone next her driver, waited till the last moment. Very cool, indeed, amid all these disputes, very far above the ever-increasing uproar in which horses' names kept recurring and lively Parisian phrases mingled with guttural English exclamations, she sat listening and taking notes majestically.




"And Nana?" said Georges. "Does no one want her?"




Indeed, nobody was asking for the filly; she was not even being mentioned. The outsider of the Vandeuvres's stud was swamped by Lusignan's popularity. But La Faloise flung his arms up, crying:




"I've an inspiration. I'll bet a louis on Nana."




"Bravo! I bet a couple," said Georges.




"And I three," added Philippe.




And they mounted up and up, bidding against one another good-humoredly and naming prices as though they had been haggling over Nana at an auction. La Faloise said he would cover her with gold. Besides, everybody was to be made to back her; they would go and pick up backers. But as the three young men were darting off to propagandize, Nana shouted after them:




"You know I don't want to have anything to do with her; I don't for the world! Georges, ten louis on Lusignan and five on Valerio II."




Meanwhile they had started fairly off, and she watched them gaily as they slipped between wheels, ducked under horses' heads and scoured the whole field. The moment they recognized anyone in a carriage they rushed up and urged Nana's claims. And there were great bursts of laughter among the crowd when sometimes they turned back, triumphantly signaling amounts with their fingers, while the young woman stood and waved her sunshade. Nevertheless, they made poor enough work of it. Some men let themselves be persuaded; Steiner, for instance, ventured three louis, for the sight of Nana stirred him. But the women refused point-blank. "Thanks," they said; "to lose for a certainty!" Besides, they were in no hurry to work for the benefit of a dirty wench who was overwhelming them all with her four white horses, her postilions and her outrageous assumption of side. Gaga and Clarisse looked exceedingly prim and asked La Faloise whether he was jolly well making fun of them. When Georges boldly presented himself before the Mignons' carriage Rose turned her head away in the most marked manner and did not answer him. One must be a pretty foul sort to let one's name be given to a horse! Mignon, on the contrary, followed the young man's movements with a look of amusement and declared that the women always brought luck.




"Well?" queried Nana when the young men returned after a prolonged visit to the bookmakers.




"The odds are forty to one against you," said La Faloise.




"What's that? Forty to one!" she cried, astounded. "They were fifty to one against me. What's happened?"




Labordette had just then reappeared. The course was being cleared, and the pealing of a bell announced the first race. Amid the expectant murmur of the bystanders she questioned him about this sudden rise in her value. But he replied evasively; doubtless a demand for her had arisen. She had to content herself with this explanation. Moreover, Labordette announced with a preoccupied expression that Vandeuvres was coming if he could get away.




The race was ending unnoticed; people were all waiting for the Grand Prix to be run--when a storm burst over the Hippodrome. For some minutes past the sun had disappeared, and a wan twilight had darkened over the multitude. Then the wind rose, and there ensued a sudden deluge. Huge drops, perfect sheets of water, fell. There was a momentary confusion, and people shouted and joked and swore, while those on foot scampered madly off to find refuge under the canvas of the drinking booths. In the carriages the women did their best to shelter themselves, grasping their sunshades with both hands, while the bewildered footmen ran to the hoods. But the shower was already nearly over, and the sun began shining brilliantly through escaping clouds of fine rain. A blue cleft opened in the stormy mass, which was blown off over the Bois, and the skies seemed to smile again and to set the women laughing in a reassured manner, while amid the snorting of horses and the disarray and agitation of the drenched multitude that was shaking itself dry a broad flush of golden light lit up the field, still dripping and glittering with crystal drops.




"Oh, that poor, dear Louiset!" said Nana. "Are you very drenched, my darling?"




The little thing silently allowed his hands to be wiped. The young woman had taken out her handkerchief. Then she dabbed it over Bijou, who was trembling more violently than ever. It would not matter in the least; there were a few drops on the white satin of her dress, but she didn't care a pin for them. The bouquets, refreshed by the rain, glowed like snow, and she smelled one ecstatically, drenching her lips in it as though it were wet with dew.




Meanwhile the burst of rain had suddenly filled the stands. Nana looked at them through her field glasses. At that distance you could only distinguish a compact, confused mass of people, heaped up, as it were, on the ascending ranges of steps, a dark background relieved by light dots which were human faces. The sunlight filtered in through openings near the roof at each end of the stand and detached and illumined portions of the seated multitude, where the ladies' dresses seemed to lose their distinguishing colors. But Nana was especially amused by the ladies whom the shower had driven from the rows of chairs ranged on the sand at the base of the stands. As courtesans were absolutely forbidden to enter the enclosure, she began making exceedingly bitter remarks about all the fashionable women therein assembled. She thought them fearfully dressed up, and such guys!




There was a rumor that the empress was entering the little central stand, a pavilion built like a chalet, with a wide balcony furnished with red armchairs.




"Why, there he is!" said Georges. "I didn't think he was on duty this week."




The stiff and solemn form of the Count Muffat had appeared behind the empress. Thereupon the young men jested and were sorry that Satin wasn't there to go and dig him in the ribs. But Nana's field glass focused the head of the Prince of Scots in the imperial stand.




"Gracious, it's Charles!" she cried.




She thought him stouter than formerly. In eighteen months he had broadened, and with that she entered into particulars. Oh yes, he was a big, solidly built fellow!




All round her in the ladies' carriages they were whispering that the count had given her up. It was quite a long story. Since he had been making himself noticeable, the Tuileries had grown scandalized at the chamberlain's conduct. Whereupon, in order ro retain his position, he had recently broken it off with Nana. La Faloise bluntly reported this account of matters to the young woman and, addressing her as his Juliet, again offered himself. But she laughed merrily and remarked:




"It's idiotic! You won't know him; I've only to say, 'Come here,' for him to chuck up everything."




For some seconds past she had been examining the Countess Sabine and Estelle. Daguenet was still at their side. Fauchery had just arrived and was disturbing the people round him in his desire to make his bow to them. He, too, stayed smilingly beside them. After that Nana pointed with disdainful action at the stands and continued:




"Then, you know, those people don't fetch me any longer now! I know 'em too well. You should see 'em behind scenes. No more honor! It's all up with honor! Filth belowstairs, filth abovestairs, filth everywhere. That's why I won't be bothered about 'em!"




And with a comprehensive gesture she took in everybody, from the grooms leading the horses on to the course to the sovereign lady busy chatting with with Charles, a prince and a dirty fellow to boot.




"Bravo, Nana! Awfully smart, Nana!" cried La Faloise enthusiastically.




The tolling of a bell was lost in the wind; the races continued. The Prix d'Ispahan had just been run for and Berlingot, a horse belonging to the Mechain stable, had won. Nana recalled Labordette in order to obtain news of the hundred louis, but he burst out laughing and refused to let her know the horses he had chosen for her, so as not to disturb the luck, as he phrased it. Her money was well placed; she would see that all in good time. And when she confessed her bets to him and told him how she had put ten louis on Lusignan and five on Valerio II, he shrugged his shoulders, as who should say that women did stupid things whatever happened. His action surprised her; she was quite at sea.




Just then the field grew more animated than before. Open-air lunches were arranged in the interval before the Grand Prix. There was much eating and more drinking in all directions, on the grass, on the high seats of the four-in-hands and mail coaches, in the victorias, the broughams, the landaus. There was a universal spread of cold viands and a fine disorderly display of champagne baskets which footmen kept handing down out of the coach boots. Corks came out with feeble pops, which the wind drowned. There was an interchange of jests, and the sound of breaking glasses imparted a note of discord to the high-strung gaiety of the scene. Gaga and Clarisse, together with Blanche, were making a serious repast, for they were eating sandwiches on the carriage rug with which they had been covering their knees. Louise Violaine had got down from her basket carriage and had joined Caroline Hequet. On the turf at their feet some gentlemen had instituted a drinking bar, whither Tatan, Maria, Simonne and the rest came to refresh themselves, while high in air and close at hand bottles were being emptied on Lea de Horn's mail coach, and, with infinite bravado and gesticulation, a whole band were making themselves tipsy in the sunshine, above the heads of the crowd. Soon, however, there was an especially large crowd by Nana's landau. She had risen to her feet and had set herself to pour out glasses of champagne for the men who came to pay her their respects. Francois, one of the footmen, was passing up the bottles while La Faloise, trying hard to imitate a coster's accents, kept pattering away:




"'Ere y're, given away, given away! There's some for everybody!"




"Do be still, dear boy," Nana ended by saying. "We look like a set of tumblers."




She thought him very droll and was greatly entertained. At one moment she conceived the idea of sending Georges with a glass of champagne to Rose Mignon, who was affecting temperance. Henri and Charles were bored to distraction; they would have been glad of some champagne, the poor little fellows. But Georges drank the glassful, for he feared an argument. Then Nana remembered Louiset, who was sitting forgotten behind her. Maybe he was thirsty, and she forced him to take a drop or two of wine, which made him cough dreadfully.




"'Ere y'are, 'ere y'are, gemmen!" La Faloise reiterated. "It don't cost two sous; it don't cost one. We give it away."




But Nana broke in with an exclamation:




"Gracious, there's Bordenave down there! Call him. Oh, run, please, please do!"




It was indeed Bordenave. He was strolling about with his hands behind his back, wearing a hat that looked rusty in the sunlight and a greasy frock coat that was glossy at the seams. It was Bordenave shattered by bankruptcy, yet furious despite all reverses, a Bordenave who flaunted his misery among all the fine folks with the hardihood becoming a man ever ready to take Dame Fortune by storm.




"The deuce, how smart we are!" he said when Nana extended her hand to him like the good-natured wench she was.




Presently, after emptying a glass of champagne, he gave vent to the followmg profoundly regretful phrase:




"Ah, if only I were a woman! But, by God, that's nothing! Would you like to go on the stage again? I've a notion: I'll hire the Gaite, and we'll gobble up Paris between us. You certainly owe it me, eh?"




And he lingered, grumbling, beside her, though glad to see her again; for, he said, that confounded Nana was balm to his feelings. Yes, it was balm to them merely to exist in her presence! She was his daughter; she was blood of his blood!




The circle increased, for now La Faloise was filling glasses, and Georges and Philippe were picking up friends. A stealthy impulse was gradually bringing in the whole field. Nana would fling everyone a laughing smile or an amusing phrase. The groups of tipplers were drawing near, and all the champagne scattered over the place was moving in her direction. Soon there was only one noisy crowd, and that was round her landau, where she queened it among outstretched glasses, her yellow hair floating on the breeze and her snowy face bathed in the sunshine. Then by way of a finishing touch and to make the other women, who were mad at her triumph, simply perish of envy, she lifted a brimming glass on high and assumed her old pose as Venus Victrix.




But somebody touched her shoulder, and she was surprised, on turning round, to see Mignon on the seat. She vanished from view an instant and sat herself down beside him, for he had come to communicate a matter of importance. Mignon had everywhere declared that it was ridiculous of his wife to bear Nana a grudge; he thought her attitude stupid and useless.




"Look here, my dear," he whispered. "Be careful: don't madden Rose too much. You understand, I think it best to warn you. Yes, she's got a weapon in store, and as she's never forgiven you the Petite Duchesse business--"




"A weapon," said Nana; "what's that blooming well got to do with me?"




"Just listen: it's a letter she must have found in Fauchery's pocket, a letter written to that screw Fauchery by the Countess Muffat. And, by Jove, it's clear the whole story's in it. Well then, Rose wants to send the letter to the count so as to be revenged on him and on you."




"What the deuce has that got to do with me?" Nana repeated. "It's a funny business. So the whole story about Fauchery's in it! Very well, so much the better; the woman has been exasperating me! We shall have a good laugh!"




"No, I don't wish it," Mignon briskly rejoined. "There'll be a pretty scandal! Besides, we've got nothing to gain."




He paused, fearing lest he should say too much, while she loudly averred that she was most certainly not going to get a chaste woman into trouble.




But when he still insisted on his refusal she looked steadily at him. Doubtless he was afraid of seeing Fauchery again introduced into his family in case he broke with the countess. While avenging her own wrongs, Rose was anxious for that to happen, since she still felt a kindness toward the journalist. And Nana waxed meditative and thought of M. Venot's call, and a plan began to take shape in her brain, while Mignon was doing his best to talk her over.




"Let's suppose that Rose sends the letter, eh? There's food for scandal: you're mixed up in the business, and people say you're the cause of it all. Then to begin with, the count separates from his wife."




"Why should he?" she said. "On the contrary--"




She broke off, in her turn. There was no need for her to think aloud. So in order to be rid of Mignon she looked as though she entered into his view of the case, and when he advised her to give Rose some proof of her submission--to pay her a short visit on the racecourse, for instance, where everybody would see her--she replied that she would see about it, that she would think the matter over.




A commotion caused her to stand up again. On the course the horses were coming in amid a sudden blast of wind. The prize given by the city of Paris had just been run for, and Cornemuse had gained it. Now the Grand Prix was about to be run, and the fever of the crowd increased, and they were tortured by anxiety and stamped and swayed as though they wanted to make the minutes fly faster. At this ultimate moment the betting world was surprised and startled by the continued shortening of the odds against Nana, the outsider of the Vandeuvres stables. Gentlemen kept returning every few moments with a new quotation: the betting was thirty to one against Nana; it was twenty-five to one against Nana, then twenty to one, then fifteen to one. No one could understand it. A filly beaten on all the racecourses! A filly which that same morning no single sportsman would take at fifty to one against! What did this sudden madness betoken? Some laughed at it and spoke of the pretty doing awaiting the duffers who were being taken in by the joke. Others looked serious and uneasy and sniffed out something ugly under it all. Perhaps there was a "deal" in the offing. Allusion was made to well-known stories about the robberies which are winked at on racecourses, but on this occasion the great name of Vandeuvres put a stop to all such accusations, and the skeptics in the end prevailed when they prophesied that Nana would come in last of all.




"Who's riding Nana?" queried La Faloise.




Just then the real Nana reappeared, whereat the gentlemen lent his question an indecent meaning and burst into an uproarious fit of laughter. Nana bowed.




"Price is up," she replied.




And with that the discussion began again. Price was an English celebrity. Why had Vandeuvres got this jockey to come over, seeing that Gresham ordinarily rode Nana? Besides, they were astonished to see him confiding Lusignan to this man Gresham, who, according to La Faloise, never got a place. But all these remarks were swallowed up in jokes, contradictions and an extraordinarily noisy confusion of opinions. In order to kill time the company once more set themselves to drain bottles of champagne. Presently a whisper ran round, and the different groups opened outward. It was Vandeuvres. Nana affected vexation.




"Dear me, you're a nice fellow to come at this time of day! Why, I'm burning to see the enclosure."




"Well, come along then," he said; "there's still time. You'll take a stroll round with me. I just happen to have a permit for a lady about me."




And he led her off on his arm while she enjoyed the jealous glances with which Lucy, Caroline and the others followed her. The young Hugons and La Faloise remained in the landau behind her retreating figure and continued to do the honors of her champagne. She shouted to them that she would return immediately.




But Vandeuvres caught sight of Labordette and called him, and there was an interchange of brief sentences.




"You've scraped everything up?"




"Yes."




"To what amount?"




"Fifteen hundred louis--pretty well all over the place."




As Nana was visibly listening, and that with much curiosity, they held their tongues. Vandeuvres was very nervous, and he had those same clear eyes, shot with little flames, which so frightened her the night he spoke of burning himself and his horses together. As they crossed over the course she spoke low and familiarly.




"I say, do explain this to me. Why are the odds on your filly changing?"




He trembled, and this sentence escaped him:




"Ah, they're talking, are they? What a set those betting men are! When I've got the favorite they all throw themselves upon him, and there's no chance for me. After that, when an outsider's asked for, they give tongue and yell as though they were being skinned."




"You ought to tell me what's going to happen--I've made my bets," she reioined. "Has Nana a chance?"




A sudden, unreasonable burst of anger overpowered him.




"Won't you deuced well let me be, eh? Every horse has a chance. The odds are shortening because, by Jove, people have taken the horse. Who, I don't know. I should prefer leaving you if you must needs badger me with your idiotic questions."




Such a tone was not germane either to his temperament or his habits, and Nana was rather surprised than wounded. Besides, he was ashamed of himself directly afterward, and when she begged him in a dry voice to behave politely he apologized. For some time past he had suffered from such sudden changes of temper. No one in the Paris of pleasure or of society was ignorant of the fact that he was playing his last trump card today. If his horses did not win, if, moreover, they lost him the considerable sums wagered upon them, it would mean utter disaster and collapse for him, and the bulwark of his credit and the lofty appearance which, though undermined, he still kept up, would come ruining noisily down. Moreover, no one was ignorant of the fact that Nana was the devouring siren who had finished him off, who had been the last to attack his crumbling fortunes and to sweep up what remained of them. Stories were told of wild whims and fancies, of gold scattered to the four winds, of a visit to Baden-Baden, where she had not left him enough to pay the hotel bill, of a handful of diamonds cast on the fire during an evening of drunkenness in order to see whether they would burn like coal. Little by little her great limbs and her coarse, plebeian way of laughing had gained complete mastery over this elegant, degenerate son of an ancient race. At that time he was risking his all, for he had been so utterly overpowered by his taste for ordure and stupidity as to have even lost the vigor of his skepticism. A week before Nana had made him promise her a chateau on the Norman coast between Havre and Trouville, and now he was staking the very foundations of his honor on the fulfillment of his word. Only she was getting on his nerves, and he could have beaten her, so stupid did he feel her to be.




The man at the gate, not daring to stop the woman hanging on the count's arm, had allowed them to enter the enclosure. Nana, greatly puffed up at the thought that at last she was setting foot on the forbidden ground, put on her best behavior and walked slowly by the ladies seated at the foot of the stands. On ten rows of chairs the toilets were densely massed, and in the blithe open air their bright colors mingled harmoniously. Chairs were scattered about, and as people met one another friendly circles were formed, just as though the company had been sitting under the trees in a public garden. Children had been allowed to go free and were running from group to group, while over head the stands rose tier above crowded tier and the light-colored dresses therein faded into the delicate shadows of the timberwork. Nana stared at all these ladies. She stared steadily and markedly at the Countess Sabine. After which, as she was passing in front of the imperial stand, the sight of Muffat, looming in all his official stiffness by the side of the empress, made her very merry.




"Oh, how silly he looks!" she said at the top of her voice to Vandeuvres. She was anxious to pay everything a visit. This small parklike region, with its green lawns and groups of trees, rather charmed her than otherwise. A vendor of ices had set up a large buffet near the entrance gates, and beneath a rustic thatched roof a dense throng of people were shouting and gesticulating. This was the ring. Close by were some empty stalls, and Nana was disappointed at discovering only a gendarme's horse there. Then there was the paddock, a small course some hundred meters in circumference, where a stable help was walking about Valerio II in his horsecloths. And, oh, what a lot of men on the graveled sidewalks, all of them with their tickets forming an orange-colored patch in their bottonholes! And what a continual parade of people in the open galleries of the grandstands! The scene interested her for a moment or two, but truly, it was not worth while getting the spleen because they didn't admit you inside here.




Daguenet and Fauchery passed by and bowed to her. She made them a sign, and they had to come up. Thereupon she made hay of the weighing-in enclosure. But she broke off abruptly:




"Dear me, there's the Marquis de Chouard! How old he's growing! That old man's killing himself! Is he still as mad about it as ever?"




Thereupon Daguenet described the old man's last brilliant stroke. The story dated from the day before yesterday, and no one knew it as yet. After dangling about for months he had bought her daughter Amelie from Gaga for thirty thousand francs, they said.




"Good gracious! That's a nice business!" cried Nana in disgust. "Go in for the regular thing, please! But now that I come to think of it, that must be Lili down there on the grass with a lady in a brougham. I recognized the face. The old boy will have brought her out."




Vandeuvres was not listening; he was impatient and longed to get rid of her. But Fauchery having remarked at parting that if she had not seen the bookmakers she had seen nothing, the count was obliged to take her to them in spite of his obvious repugnance. And she was perfectly happy at once; that truly was a curious sight, she said!




Amid lawns bordered by young horse-chestnut trees there was a round open enclosure, where, forming a vast circle under the shadow of the tender green leaves, a dense line of bookmakers was waiting for betting men, as though they had been hucksters at a fair. In order to overtop and command the surrounding crowd they had taken up positions on wooden benches, and they were advertising their prices on the trees beside them. They had an ever-vigilant glance, and they booked wagers in answer to a single sign, a mere wink, so rapidly that certain curious onlookers watched them openmouthed, without being able to understand it all. Confusion reigned; prices were shouted, and any unexpected change in a quotation was received with something like tumult. Occasionally scouts entered the place at a run and redoubled the uproar as they stopped at the entrance to the rotunda and, at the tops of their voices, announced departures and arrivals. In this place, where the gambling fever was pulsing in the sunshine, such announcements were sure to raise a prolonged muttering sound.




"They ARE funny!" murmured Nana, greatly entertained.




"Their features look as if they had been put on the wrong way. Just you see that big fellow there; I shouldn't care to meet him all alone in the middle of a wood."




But Vandeuvres pointed her out a bookmaker, once a shopman in a fancy repository, who had made three million francs in two years. He was slight of build, delicate and fair, and people all round him treated him with great respect. They smiled when they addressed him, while others took up positions close by in order to catch a glimpse of him.




They were at length leaving the ring when Vandeuvres nodded slightly to another bookmaker, who thereupon ventured to call him. It was one of his former coachmen, an enormous fellow with the shoulders of an ox and a high color. Now that he was trying his fortunes at race meetings on the strength of some mysteriously obtained capital, the count was doing his utmost to push him, confiding to him his secret bets and treating him on all occasions as a servant to whom one shows one's true character. Yet despite this protection, the man had in rapid succession lost very heavy sums, and today he, too, was playing his last card. There was blood in his eyes; he looked fit to drop with apoplexy.




"Well, Marechal," queried the count in the lowest of voices, "to what amount have you laid odds?"




"To five thousand louis, Monsieur le Comte," replied the bookmaker, likewise lowering his voice. "A pretty job, eh? I'll confess to you that I've increased the odds; I've made it three to one."




Vandeuvres looked very much put out.




"No, no, I don't want you to do that. Put it at two to one again directly. I shan't tell you any more, Marechal."




"Oh, how can it hurt, Monsieur le Comte, at this time o' day?" rejoined the other with the humble smile befitting an accomplice. "I had to attract the people so as to lay your two thousand louis."




At this Vandeuvres silenced him. But as he was going off Marechal remembered something and was sorry he had not questioned him about the shortening of the odds on the filly. It would be a nice business for him if the filly stood a chance, seeing that he had just laid fifty to one about her in two hundreds.




Nana, though she did not understand a word of what the count was whispering, dared not, however, ask for new explanations. He seemed more nervous than before and abruptly handed her over to Labordette, whom they came upon in front of the weighing-in room.




"You'll take her back," he said. "I've got something on hand. Au revoir!"




And he entered the room, which was narrow and low-pitched and half filled with a great pair of scales. It was like a waiting room in a suburban station, and Nana was again hugely disillusioned, for she had been picturing to herself something on a very vast scale, a monumental machine, in fact, for weighing horses. Dear me, they only weighed the jockeys! Then it wasn't worth while making such a fuss with their weighing! In the scale a jockey with an idiotic expression was waiting, harness on knee, till a stout man in a frock coat should have done verifying his weight. At the door a stable help was holding a horse, Cosinus, round which a silent and deeply interested throng was clustering.




The course was about to be cleared. Labordette hurried Nana but retraced his steps in order to show her a little man talking with Vandeuvres at some distance from the rest.




"Dear me, there's Price!" he said.




"Ah yes, the man who's mounting me," she murmured laughingly.




And she declared him to be exquisitely ugly. All jockeys struck her as looking idiotic, doubtless, she said, because they were prevented from growing bigger. This particular jockey was a man of forty, and with his long, thin, deeply furrowed, hard, dead countenance, he looked like an old shriveled-up child. His body was knotty and so reduced in size that his blue jacket with its white sleeves looked as if it had been thrown over a lay figure.




"No," she resumed as she walked away, "he would never make me very happy, you know."




A mob of people were still crowding the course, the turf of which had been wet and trampled on till it had grown black. In front of the two telegraphs, which hung very high up on their cast-iron pillars, the crowd were jostling together with upturned faces, uproariously greeting the numbers of the different horses as an electric wire in connection with the weighing room made them appear. Gentlemen were pointing at programs: Pichenette had been scratched by his owner, and this caused some noise. However, Nana did not do more than cross over the course on Labordette's arm. The bell hanging on the flagstaff was ringing persistently to warn people to leave the course.




"Ah, my little dears," she said as she got up into her landau again, "their enclosure's all humbug!"




She was welcomed with acclamation; people around her clapped their hands.




"Bravo, Nana! Nana's ours again!"




What idiots they were, to be sure! Did they think she was the sort to cut old friends? She had come back just at the auspicious moment. Now then, 'tenshun! The race was beginning! And the champagne was accordingly forgotten, and everyone left off drinking.




But Nana was astonished to find Gaga in her carriage, sitting with Bijou and Louiset on her knees. Gaga had indeed decided on this course of action in order to be near La Faloise, but she told Nana that she had been anxious to kiss Baby. She adored children.




"By the by, what about Lili?" asked Nana. "That's certainly she over there in that old fellow's brougham. They've just told me something very nice!"




Gaga had adopted a lachrymose expression.




"My dear, it's made me ill," she said dolorously. "Yesterday I had to keep my bed, I cried so, and today I didn't think I should be able to come. You know what my opinions were, don't you? I didn't desire that kind of thing at all. I had her educated in a convent with a view to a good marriage. And then to think of the strict advice she had and the constant watching! Well, my dear, it was she who wished it. We had such a scene--tears--disagreeable speeches! It even got to such a point that I caught her a box on the ear. She was too much bored by existence, she said; she wanted to get out of it. By and by, when she began to say, ''Tisn't you, after all, who've got the right to prevent me,' I said to her: 'you're a miserable wretch; you're bringing dishonor upon us. Begone!' And it was done. I consented to arrange about it. But my last hope's blooming well blasted, and, oh, I used to dream about such nice things!"




The noise of a quarrel caused them to rise. It was Georges in the act of defending Vandeuvres against certain vague rumors which were circulating among the various groups.




"Why should you say that he's laying off his own horse?" the young man was exclaiming. "Yesterday in the Salon des Courses he took the odds on Lusignan for a thousand louis."




"Yes, I was there," said Philippe in affirmation of this. "And he didn't put a single louis on Nana. If the betting's ten to one against Nana he's got nothing to win there. It's absurd to imagine people are so calculating. Where would his interest come in?"




Labordette was listening with a quiet expression. Shrugging his shoulders, he said:




"Oh, leave them alone; they must have their say. The count has again laid at least as much as five hundred louis on Lusignan, and if he's wanted Nana to run to a hundred louis it's because an owner ought always to look as if he believes in his horses."




"Oh, bosh! What the deuce does that matter to us?" shouted La Faloise with a wave of his arms. "Spirit's going to win! Down with France--bravo, England!"




A long shiver ran through the crowd, while a fresh peal from the bell announced the arrival of the horses upon the racecourse. At this Nana got up and stood on one of the seats of her carriage so as to obtain a better view, and in so doing she trampled the bouquets of roses and myosotis underfoot. With a sweeping glance she took in the wide, vast horizon. At this last feverish moment the course was empty and closed by gray barriers, between the posts of which stood a line of policemen. The strip of grass which lay muddy in front of her grew brighter as it stretched away and turned into a tender green carpet in the distance. In the middle landscape, as she lowered her eyes, she saw the field swarming with vast numbers of people, some on tiptoe, others perched on carriages, and all heaving and jostling in sudden passionate excitement.




Horses were neighing; tent canvases flapped, while equestrians urged their hacks forward amid a crowd of pedestrians rushing to get places along the barriers. When Nana turned in the direction of the stands on the other side the faces seemed diminished, and the dense masses of heads were only a confused and motley array, filling gangways, steps and terraces and looming in deep, dark, serried lines against the sky. And beyond these again she over looked the plain surrounding the course. Behind the ivy-clad mill to the right, meadows, dotted over with great patches of umbrageous wood, stretched away into the distance, while opposite to her, as far as the Seine flowing at the foot of a hill, the avenues of the park intersected one another, filled at that moment with long, motionless files of waiting carriages; and in the direction of Boulogne, on the left, the landscape widened anew and opened out toward the blue distances of Meudon through an avenue of paulownias, whose rosy, leafless tops were one stain of brilliant lake color. People were still arriving, and a long procession of human ants kept coming along the narrow ribbon of road which crossed the distance, while very far away, on the Paris side, the nonpaying public, herding like sheep among the wood, loomed in a moving line of little dark spots under the trees on the skirts of the Bois.




Suddenly a cheering influence warmed the hundred thousand souls who covered this part of the plain like insects swarming madly under the vast expanse of heaven. The sun, which had been hidden for about a quarter of an hour, made his appearance again and shone out amid a perfect sea of light. And everything flamed afresh: the women's sunshades turned into countless golden targets above the heads of the crowd. The sun was applauded, saluted with bursts of laughter. And people stretched their arms out as though to brush apart the clouds.




Meanwhile a solitary police officer advanced down the middle of the deserted racecourse, while higher up, on the left, a man appeared with a red flag in his hand.




"It's the starter, the Baron de Mauriac," said Labordette in reply to a question from Nana. All round the young woman exclamations were bursting from the men who were pressing to her very carriage step. They kept up a disconnected conversation, jerking out phrases under the immediate influence of passing impressions. Indeed, Philippe and Georges, Bordenave and La Faloise, could not be quiet.




"Don't shove! Let me see! Ah, the judge is getting into his box. D'you say it's Monsieur de Souvigny? You must have good eyesight--eh?--to be able to tell what half a head is out of a fakement like that! Do hold your tongue--the banner's going up. Here they are--'tenshun! Cosinus is the first!"




A red and yellow banner was flapping in mid-air at the top of a mast. The horses came on the course one by one; they were led by stableboys, and the jockeys were sitting idle-handed in the saddles, the sunlight making them look like bright dabs of color. After Cosinus appeared Hazard and Boum. Presently a murmur of approval greeted Spirit, a magnificent big brown bay, the harsh citron color and black of whose jockey were cheerlessly Britannic. Valerio II scored a success as he came in; he was small and very lively, and his colors were soft green bordered with pink. The two Vandeuvres horses were slow to make their appearance, but at last, in Frangipane's rear, the blue and white showed themselves. But Lusignan, a very dark bay of irreproachable shape, was almost forgotten amid the astonishment caused by Nana. People had not seen her looking like this before, for now the sudden sunlight was dyeing the chestnut filly the brilliant color of a girl's red-gold hair. She was shining in the light like a new gold coin; her chest was deep; her head and neck tapered lightly from the delicate, high-strung line of her long back.




"Gracious, she's got my hair!" cried Nana in an ecstasy. "You bet you know I'm proud of it!"




The men clambered up on the landau, and Bordenave narrowly escaped putting his foot on Louiset, whom his mother had forgotten. He took him up with an outburst of paternal grumbling and hoisted him on his shoulder, muttering at the same time:




"The poor little brat, he must be in it too! Wait a bit, I'll show you Mamma. Eh? Look at Mummy out there."




And as Bijou was scratching his legs, he took charge of him, too, while Nana, rejoicing in the brute that bore her name, glanced round at the other women to see how they took it. They were all raging madly. Just then on the summit of her cab the Tricon, who had not moved till that moment, began waving her hand and giving her bookmaker her orders above the heads of the crowd. Her instinct had at last prompted her; she was backing Nana.




La Faloise meanwhile was making an insufferable noise. He was getting wild over Frangipane.




"I've an inspiration," he kept shouting. "Just look at Frangipane. What an action, eh? I back Frangipane at eight to one. Who'll take me?"




"Do keep quiet now," said Labordette at last. "You'll be sorry for it if you do."




"Frangipane's a screw," Philippe declared. "He's been utterly blown upon already. You'll see the canter."




The horses had gone up to the right, and they now started for the preliminary canter, passing in loose order before the stands. Thereupon there was a passionate fresh burst of talk, and people all spoke at once.




"Lusignan's too long in the back, but he's very fit. Not a cent, I tell you, on Valerio II; he's nervous--gallops with his head up--it's a bad sign. Jove! Burne's riding Spirit. I tell you, he's got no shoulders. A well-made shoulder--that's the whole secret. No, decidedly, Spirit's too quiet. Now listen, Nana, I saw her after the Grande Poule des Produits, and she was dripping and draggled, and her sides were trembling like one o'clock. I lay twenty louis she isn't placed! Oh, shut up! He's boring us with his Frangipane. There's no time to make a bet now; there, they're off!"




Almost in tears, La Faloise was struggling to find a bookmaker. He had to be reasoned with. Everyone craned forward, but the first go-off was bad, the starter, who looked in the distance like a slim dash of blackness, not having lowered his flag. The horses came back to their places after galloping a moment or two. There were two more false starts. At length the starter got the horses together and sent them away with such address as to elicit shouts of applause.




"Splendid! No, it was mere chance! Never mind--it's done it!"




The outcries were smothered by the anxiety which tortured every breast. The betting stopped now, and the game was being played on the vast course itself. Silence reigned at the outset, as though everyone were holding his breath. White faces and trembling forms were stretched forward in all directions. At first Hazard and Cosinus made the running at the head of the rest; Valerio II followed close by, and the field came on in a confused mass behind. When they passed in front of the stands, thundering over the ground in their course like a sudden stormwind, the mass was already some fourteen lengths in extent. Frangipane was last, and Nana was slightly behind Lusignan and Spirit.




"Egad!" muttered Labordette, "how the Englishman is pulling it off out there!"




The whole carriageload again burst out with phrases and exclamations. Everyone rose on tiptoe and followed the bright splashes of color which were the jockeys as they rushed through the sunlight.




At the rise Valerio II took the lead, while Cosinus and Hazard lost ground, and Lusignan and Spirit were running neck and neck with Nana still behind them.




"By jingo, the Englishman's gained! It's palpable!" said Bordenave. "Lusignan's in difficulties, and Valerio II can't stay."




"Well, it will be a pretty biz if the Englishman wins!" cried Philippe in an access of patriotic grief.




A feeling of anguish was beginning to choke all that crowded multitude. Another defeat! And with that a strange ardent prayer, which was almost religious, went up for Lusignan, while people heaped abuse on Spirit and his dismal mute of a jockey. Among the crowd scattered over the grass the wind of excitement put up whole groups of people and set their boot soles flashing in air as they ran. Horsemen crossed the green at a furious gallop. And Nana, who was slowly revolving on her own axis, saw beneath her a surging waste of beasts and men, a sea of heads swayed and stirred all round the course by the whirlwind of the race, which clove the horizon with the bright lightning flash of the jockeys. She had been following their movement from behind while the cruppers sped away and the legs seemed to grow longer as they raced and then diminished till they looked slender as strands of hair. Now the horses were running at the end of the course, and she caught a side view of them looking minute and delicate of outline against the green distances of the Bois. Then suddenly they vanished behind a great clump of trees growing in the middle of the Hippodrome.




"Don't talk about it!" cried Georges, who was still full of hope. "It isn't over yet. The Englishman's touched."




But La Faloise was again seized with contempt for his country and grew positively outrageous in his applause of Spirit. Bravo! That was right! France needed it! Spirit first and Frangipane second--that would be a nasty one for his native land! He exasperated Labordette, who threatened seriously to throw him off the carriage.




"Let's see how many minutes they'll be about it," said Bordenave peaceably, for though holding up Louiset, he had taken out his watch.




One after the other the horses reappeared from behind the clump of trees. There was stupefaction; a long murmur arose among the crowd. Valerio II was still leading, but Spirit was gaining on him, and behind him Lusignan had slackened while another horse was taking his place. People could not make this out all at once; they were confused about the colors. Then there was a burst of exclamations.




"But it's Nana! Nana? Get along! I tell you Lusignan hasn't budged. Dear me, yes, it's Nana. You can certainly recognize her by her golden color. D'you see her now? She's blazing away. Bravo, Nana! What a ripper she is! Bah, it doesn't matter a bit: she's making the running for Lusignan!"




For some seconds this was everybody's opinion. But little by little the filly kept gaining and gaining, spurting hard all the while. Thereupon a vast wave of feeling passed over the crowd, and the tail of horses in the rear ceased to interest. A supreme struggle was beginning between Spirit, Nana, Lusignan and Valerio II. They were pointed out; people estimated what ground they had gained or lost in disconnected, gasping phrases. And Nana, who had mounted up on the coach box, as though some power had lifted her thither, stood white and trembling and so deeply moved as not to be able to speak. At her side Labordette smiled as of old.




"The Englishman's in trouble, eh?" said Philippe joyously. "He's going badly."




"In any case, it's all up with Lusignan," shouted La Faloise. "Valerio II is coming forward. Look, there they are all four together."




The same phrase was in every mouth.




"What a rush, my dears! By God, what a rush!"




The squad of horses was now passing in front of them like a flash of lightning. Their approach was perceptible--the breath of it was as a distant muttering which increased at every second. The whole crowd had thrown themselves impetuously against the barriers, and a deep clamor issued from innumerable chests before the advance of the horses and drew nearer and nearer like the sound of a foaming tide. It was the last fierce outburst of colossal partisanship; a hundred thousand spectators were possessed by a single passion, burning with the same gambler's lust, as they gazed after the beasts, whose galloping feet were sweeping millions with them. The crowd pushed and crushed--fists were clenched; people gaped, openmouthed; every man was fighting for himself; every man with voice and gesture was madly speeding the horse of his choice. And the cry of all this multitude, a wild beast's cry despite the garb of civilization, grew ever more distinct:




"Here they come! Here they come! Here they come!"




But Nana was still gaining ground, and now Valerio II was distanced, and she was heading the race, with Spirit two or three necks behind. The rolling thunder of voices had increased. They were coming in; a storm of oaths greeted them from the landau.




"Gee up, Lusignan, you great coward! The Englishman's stunning! Do it again, old boy; do it again! Oh, that Valerio! It's sickening! Oh, the carcass! My ten louis damned well lost! Nana's the only one! Bravo, Nana! Bravo!"




And without being aware of it Nana, upon her seat, had begun jerking her hips and waist as though she were racing herself. She kept striking her side--she fancied it was a help to the filly. With each stroke she sighed with fatigue and said in low, anguished tones:




"Go it, go it!"




Then a splendid sight was witnessed. Price, rising in his stirrups and brandishing his whip, flogged Nana with an arm of iron. The old shriveled-up child with his long, hard, dead face seemed to breath flame. And in a fit of furious audacity and triumphant will he put his heart into the filly, held her up, lifted her forward, drenched in foam, with eyes of blood. The whole rush of horses passed with a roar of thunder: it took away people's breaths; it swept the air with it while the judge sat frigidly waiting, his eye adjusted to its task. Then there was an immense re-echoing burst of acclamation. With a supreme effort Price had just flung Nana past the post, thus beating Spirit by a head.




There was an uproar as of a rising tide. "Nana! Nana! Nana!" The cry rolled up and swelled with the violence of a tempest, till little by little it filled the distance, the depths of the Bois as far as Mont Valerien, the meadows of Longchamps and the Plaine de Boulogne. In all parts of the field the wildest enthusiasm declared itself. "Vive Nana! Vive la France! Down with England!" The women waved their sunshades; men leaped and spun round, vociferating as they did so, while others with shouts of nervous laughter threw their hats in the air. And from the other side of the course the enclosure made answer; the people on the stands were stirred, though nothing was distinctly visible save a tremulous motion of the air, as though an invisible flame were burning in a brazier above the living mass of gesticulating arms and little wildly moving faces, where the eyes and gaping mouths looked like black dots. The noise did not cease but swelled up and recommenced in the recesses of faraway avenues and among the people encamped under the trees, till it spread on and on and attained its climax in the imperial stand, where the empress herself had applauded. "Nana! Nana! Nana!" The cry rose heavenward in the glorious sunlight, whose golden rain beat fiercely on the dizzy heads of the multitude.




Then Nana, looming large on the seat of her landau, fancied that it was she whom they were applauding. For a moment or two she had stood devoid of motion, stupefied by her triumph, gazing at the course as it was invaded by so dense a flood of people that the turf became invisible beneath the sea of black hats. By and by, when this crowd had become somewhat less disorderly and a lane had been formed as far as the exit and Nana was again applauded as she went off with Price hanging lifelessly and vacantly over her neck, she smacked her thigh energetically, lost all self-possession, triumphed in crude phrases:




"Oh, by God, it's me; it's me. Oh, by God, what luck!"




And, scarce knowing how to give expression to her overwhelming joy, she hugged and kissed Louiset, whom she now discovered high in the air on Bordenave's shoulder.




"Three minutes and fourteen seconds," said the latter as he put his watch back in his pocket.




Nana kept hearing her name; the whole plain was echoing it back to her. Her people were applauding her while she towered above them in the sunlight, in the splendor of her starry hair and white-and-sky-blue dress. Labordette, as he made off, had just announced to her a gain of two thousand louis, for he had put her fifty on Nana at forty to one. But the money stirred her less than this unforeseen victory, the fame of which made her queen of Paris. All the other ladies were losers. With a raging movement Rose Mignon had snapped her sunshade, and Caroline Hequet and Clarisse and Simonne--nay, Lucy Stewart herself, despite the presence of her son--were swearing low in their exasperation at that great wench's luck, while the Tricon, who had made the sign of the cross at both start and finish, straightened up her tall form above them, went into an ecstasy over her intuition and damned Nana admiringly as became an experienced matron.




Meanwhile round the landau the crush of men increased. The band of Nana's immediate followers had made a fierce uproar, and now Georges, choking with emotion, continued shouting all by himself in breaking tones. As the champagne had given out, Philippe, taking the footmen with him, had run to the wine bars. Nana's court was growing and growing, and her present triumph caused many loiterers to join her. Indeed, that movement which had made her carriage a center of attraction to the whole field was now ending in an apotheosis, and Queen Venus was enthroned amid suddenly maddened subjects. Bordenave, behind her, was muttering oaths, for he yearned to her as a father. Steiner himself had been reconquered--he had deserted Simonne and had hoisted himself upon one of Nana's carriage steps. When the champagne had arrived, when she lifted her brimming glass, such applause burst forth, and "Nana! Nana! Nana!" was so loudly repeated that the crowd looked round in astonishment for the filly, nor could any tell whether it was the horse or the woman that filled all hearts.




While this was going on Mignon came hastening up in defiance of Rose's terrible frown. That confounded girl simply maddened him, and he wanted to kiss her. Then after imprinting a paternal salute on both her cheeks:




"What bothers me," he said, "is that now Rose is certainly going to send the letter. She's raging, too, fearfully."




"So much the better! It'll do my business for me!" Nana let slip.




But noting his utter astonishment, she hastily continued:




"No, no, what am I saying? Indeed, I don't rightly know what I'm saying now! I'm drunk."




And drunk, indeed, drunk with joy, drunk with sunshine, she still raised her glass on high and applauded herself.




"To Nana! To Nana!" she cried amid a redoubled uproar of laughter and bravoes, which little by little overspread the whole Hippodrome.




The races were ending, and the Prix Vaublanc was run for. Carriages began driving off one by one. Meanwhile, amid much disputing, the name of Vandeuvres was again mentioned. It was quite evident now: for two years past Vandeuvres had been preparing his final stroke and had accordingly told Gresham to hold Nana in, while he had only brought Lusignan forward in order to make play for the filly. The losers were vexed; the winners shrugged their shoulders. After all, wasn't the thing permissible? An owner was free to run his stud in his own way. Many others had done as he had! In fact, the majority thought Vandeuvres had displayed great skill in raking in all he could get about Nana through the agency of friends, a course of action which explained the sudden shortening of the odds. People spoke of his having laid two thousand louis on the horse, which, supposing the odds to be thirty to one against, gave him twelve hundred thousand francs, an amount so vast as to inspire respect and to excuse everything.




But other rumors of a very serious nature were being whispered about: they issued in the first instance from the enclosure, and the men who returned thence were full of exact particulars. Voices were raised; an atrocious scandal began to be openly canvassed. That poor fellow Vandeuvres was done for; he had spoiled his splendid hit with a piece of flat stupidity, an idiotic robbery, for he had commissioned Marechal, a shady bookmaker, to lay two thousand louis on his account against Lusignan, in order thereby to get back his thousand and odd openly wagered louis. It was a miserable business, and it proved to be the last rift necessary to the utter breakup of his fortune. The bookmaker being thus warned that the favorite would not win, had realized some sixty thousand francs over the horse. Only Labordette, for lack of exact and detailed instructions, had just then gone to him to put two hundred louis on Nana, which the bookmaker, in his ignorance of the stroke actually intended, was still quoting at fifty to one against. Cleared of one hundred thousand francs over the filly and a loser to the tune of forty thousand, Marechal, who felt the world crumbling under his feet, had suddenly divined the situation when he saw the count and Labordette talking together in front of the enclosure just after the race was over. Furious, as became an ex-coachman of the count's, and brutally frank as only a cheated man can be, he had just made a frightful scene in public, had told the whole story in atrocious terms and had thrown everyone into angry excitement. It was further stated that the stewards were about to meet.




Nana, whom Philippe and Georges were whisperingly putting in possession of the facts, gave vent to a series of reflections and yet ceased not to laugh and drink. After all, it was quite likely; she remembered such things, and then that Marechal had a dirty, hangdog look. Nevertheless, she was still rather doubtful when Labordette appeared. He was very white.




"Well?" she asked in a low voice.




"Bloody well smashed up!" he replied simply.




And he shrugged his shoulders. That Vandeuvres was a mere child! She made a bored little gesture.




That evening at the Bal Mabille Nana obtained a colossal success. When toward ten o'clock she made her appearance, the uproar was afready formidable. That classic night of madness had brought together all that was young and pleasure loving, and now this smart world was wallowing in the coarseness and imbecility of the servants' hall. There was a fierce crush under the festoons of gas lamps, and men in evening coats and women in outrageous low-necked old toilets, which they did not mind soiling, were howling and surging to and fro under the maddening influence of a vast drunken fit. At a distance of thirty paces the brass instruments of the orchestra were inaudible. Nobody was dancing. Stupid witticisms, repeated no one knew why, were going the round of the various groups. People were straining after wit without succeeding in being funny. Seven women, imprisoned in the cloakroom, were crying to be set free. A shallot had been found, put up to auction and knocked down at two louis. Just then Nana arrived, still wearing her blue-and-white racecourse costume, and amid a thunder of applause the shallot was presented to her. People caught hold of her in her own despite, and three gentlemen bore her triumphantly into the garden, across ruined grassplots and ravaged masses of greenery. As the bandstand presented an obstacle to her advance, it was taken by storm, and chairs and music stands were smashed. A paternal police organized the disorder.




It was only on Tuesday that Nana recovered from the excitements of victory. That morning she was chatting with Mme Lerat, the old lady having come in to bring her news of Louiset, whom the open air had upset. A long story, which was occupying the attention of all Paris, interested her beyond measure. Vandeuvres, after being warned off all racecourses and posted at the Cercle Imperial on the very evening after the disaster, had set fire to his stable on the morrow and had burned himself and his horses to death.




"He certainly told me he was going to," the young woman kept saying. "That man was a regular maniac! Oh, how they did frighten me when they told me about it yesterday evening! You see, he might easily have murdered me some fine night. And besides, oughtn't he to have given me a hint about his horse? I should at any rate have made my fortune! He said to Labordette that if I knew about the matter I would immediately inform my hairdresser and a whole lot of other men. How polite, eh? Oh dear, no, I certainly can't grieve much for him."




After some reflection she had grown very angry. Just then Labordette came in; he had seen about her bets and was now the bearer of some forty thousand francs. This only added to her bad temper, for she ought to have gained a million. Labordette, who during the whole of this episode had been pretending entire innocence, abandoned Vandeuvres in decisive terms. Those old families, he opined, were worn out and apt to make a stupid ending.




"Oh dear no!" said Nana. "It isn't stupid to burn oneself in one's stable as he did. For my part, I think he made a dashing finish; but, oh, you know, I'm not defending that story about him and Marechal. It's too silly. Just to think that Blanche has had the cheek to want to lay the blame of it on me! I said to her: 'Did I tell him to steal?' Don't you think one can ask a man for money without urging him to commit crime? If he had said to me, 'I've got nothing left,' I should have said to him, 'All right, let's part.' And the matter wouldn't have gone further."




"Just so," said the aunt gravely "When men are obstinate about a thing, so much the worse for them!"




"But as to the merry little finish up, oh, that was awfully smart!" continued Nana. "It appears to have been terrible enough to give you the shudders! He sent everybody away and boxed himself up in the place with a lot of petroleum. And it blazed! You should have seen it! Just think, a great big affair, almost all made of wood and stuffed with hay and straw! The flames simply towered up, and the finest part of the business was that the horses didn't want to be roasted. They could be heard plunging, throwing themselves against the doors, crying aloud just like human beings. Yes, people haven't got rid of the horror of it yet."




Labordette let a low, incredulous whistle escape him. For his part, he did not believe in the death of Vandeuvres. Somebody had sworn he had seen him escaping through a window. He had set fire to his stable in a fit of aberration, but when it had begun to grow too warm it must have sobered him. A man so besotted about the women and so utterly worn out could not possibly die so pluckily.




Nana listened in her disillusionment and could only remark:




"Oh, the poor wretch, it was so beautiful!"




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

发帖 回复